《The Fugitive》


 Chapter 1 - Shadows Of The Past

    In the space of a few seconds, a person''s life can change forever. New life is given, and it is taken away.


    -------------------


    Her bare feet squelched into the muddy earth; her hands spread out, feeling the long wiry grass. Her silky white nightgown clung to her body, drenched from the rain that washed away the blood flowing down her arms, dripping to the earth, and trailing behind her. The strong winds bellowed against her, a warning not to take another step as the storm above her raged on. She wanted to scream and curse at the sky with it, but something inside of her had snapped; her body was numb to feeling anything, including the small voice in her head urging her not to do it.


    The girl stopped at the edge of the cliff and closed her eyes. She welcomed the shiver down her spine and the water spraying against her skin. The dark strands of her hair clung to her face, covering her ears, drowning out the sounds of the waves crashing against the rocks below.


    For something that would hurt for only a minute would put her out of a lifetime of unrelenting fear and agony. All it would take to end it all.. was one step, and she would be free. She opened her eyes and watched ahead of her as she took that step and plummeted towards death''s embrace.


    Esme gasped and jolted awake, licking her lips subconsciously as though she could still taste the salty seawater. But the tell-tale signs of her dream melted away as she became more aware of her surroundings the longer she stared up at the darkened ceiling. Her body was alert and ready to bolt at any second; her heart pounded against her chest in anticipation, with strands of her dark hair clinging to her clammy face. She glanced at her tattered curtained windows and then to the back and front doors, inhaling deeply to calm her racing heart.


    She stilled, pausing the slow rise and fall of her chest and listened carefully to her surroundings. But there were no sounds. There was nothing but silence. That silence engulfed her as it always did, but she welcomed it with open arms. Silence meant she was safe; silence meant there was no ''boogeyman'' waiting to snatch her up.


    Esme released her breath from where she held it and sat upright from the mattress left on the cold wooden floor. "I think it''s time," she muttered as calmly to herself as possible while raking her fingers through her thick hair, pulling the strands away from her face. The she-wolf glanced down at her sweat coated pyjama top and sighed.


    "I was starting to like this place," Isana, her wolf, added tiredly, her voice echoing in her mind. Isana was also unnerved by the memory Esme dreamt and added to the rising anxiety tying knots in her stomach and tightening her chest.


    Some would find it odd to have a voice in the back of their head, but this was the norm to werewolves. Esme''s wolf came through when she was sixteen, meaning her transition into a werewolf was complete. Her senses were heightened, strength and speed increased immensely, she could heal herself though not as rapidly as the vampires, and she could shift into a wolf from that day onwards. Esme and Isana could feel each other''s emotions, hear their thoughts, and speak to one another.


    They had been through a lot together; the past was painful not only to Esme but her wolf too. If it wasn''t for her wolf, Esme was unsure if she could have coped as well as she has.


    "We were never staying," Esme muttered and reached for the elastic band on her wrist, pulling it back and letting it ping back into place. And like a spell that was suddenly broken, she snapped out of her daze and darkening thoughts. She drew the thin blanket away from herself and jumped up from the ground.


    Isana didn''t respond, letting the silence speak louder than any words she would give. Esme ignored the sadness swelling inside them and set herself into action. She walked towards her wardrobe, swinging the door open that snapped off the hinges, forgetting that one door should never be used and the other she was usually very gentle with lest it comes off too.


    Ignoring the fallen door, Esme reached for her backpack and dropped it on the mattress before stripping and changing into black cargo trousers, trainers and a long-sleeved blacktop. She then pulled her charger out from her phone and away from the plug socket next to the mattress. She flipped open the old phone and checked the time before stashing the phone in her pocket and the charger in the bag.


    Esme''s gaze darted across the tiny studio apartment, taking note of the tenth place she had lived in. It was nothing special, just as shitty as the last place. Esme returned to her backpack, checking the contents of her whole life, all neatly folded together. Everything was in its place, including the photo of a young girl with dark almond-shaped eyes, dark brown hair and caramel skin holding onto a young lady with the same features, her smile dazzling to the eyes. Esme and her mother when she was six years old.


    Esme''s eyes swept past it quickly before her mind spiralled into those dark memories. She reached further into her bag until she grabbed onto the strap at the bottom and pulled back a hidden section revealing a few rows of rolled-up money, kept together neatly using elastic bands.


    Esme pulled a few notes out before zipping up the bag and throwing it over her shoulder, leaving the key and an envelope of money on the small kitchenette counter as she opened and closed the door to place number ten. Her gaze swept across the concrete hallway and balcony overlooking the parking lot; the dull lights along the walls flickered, barely staying on. But Esme''s gaze lingered on the alleyway to her left, escape route number two.


    A flash of movement caught her attention, and she became increasingly aware of what time of the night it was.


    "Was that my imagination?" Esme whispered to the wolf inside her mind as she started to rush across the floor, her eyes flicking back to the same area. Her dream was making her paranoid; she knew it, she must have seen shadows from the street light-


    "No, someone was there," Her wolf growled in response. At her words, Esme fled down the stairs, and before she made it to the electric gates, she threw a small letter into the landlord''s metal letterbox in the side building before pressing the button to escape the caged metal gate. She decided on escape route three, through the front of the apartment complex. She threw her backpack on her back and braced herself.


    As soon as her feet stepped outside the apartment complex, Esme sprinted down the road and in the direction of the train station. She used her knowledge of the streets to her advantage and sharply turned right, then left and another few more turns in the darkened alleys. Esme couldn''t hear anyone following her, but she wouldn''t relax until she was at her next destination.


    After some time, she made it out onto the main road; the streets were quiet and bare. She continued to scurry forwards, glancing over her shoulders while keeping her footsteps silent. That was until her feet splashed through a puddle. She halted and cursed under her breath. Esme didn''t wait to see the result of such a noise and sprinted forwards, giving up on sneaking away.


    She heard her pursuer quickly catching up now, four legs quicker than two, but the fear and adrenaline pushed her forwards. She could see the train station ahead of her, lit up like a damn Christmas tree, the light at the end of the tunnel, as it were.


    She heard a growl and a bark from behind her, revealing her pursuers frustration. Even though it was the early hours of the morning, there were still humans about in the small town she had been residing in. They had to retreat and find cover or reveal themselves to the humans of what they were. Esme grinned as she slowed down, her trainers now squeaking across the bare concourse. She was in luck; there were two trains ready to leave the station.


    Esme looked behind her again and saw the glowing pair of amber eyes in the distance and heard the low sounds of a snarl. They took a fat risk, chasing her in their shifted forms in the streets. But being in public didn''t mean she was safe either; she didn''t fancy sitting back and acting as bait. She had no idea where the hell the train was going, but it didn''t matter, as long as it was away from the beast behind her.


    A whistle was blown, alerting Esme to the departure of one of the trains. She swiftly hopped over the gates and ran towards the first doors of the carriage, making it just in time as the doors beeped and closed behind her. She spun around and relaxed her tense body after watching the station blur by as the train picked up its speed. Even though she was heading away from the small town, she was still wary, her survival instincts on constantly.


    Esme leaned her hip against the side of the wall in front of the train doors, her arms folded against her chest as she watched her surroundings diligently. The town lights glowed into the distance, and the scenery of brickwork, billboards and streetlamps flew by, gradually growing into the grassy fields. After some time, her gaze landed on the wolves pursuing the train, their attempts futile even for them. Four of them were sent this time, each tall and imposing, muscular, and the best trackers of the pack they came from.


    They found her after only being there for a few weeks. They were either already hot on her tail, or she was becoming too fricken sloppy from the tiring chase.


    "You''ve never been sloppy. They must have picked up on our scent from the town before this one. We did hitchhike from there after all," Isana added to her thoughts.


    "I didn''t think they would search vampire populated areas, though," She muttered, displeased by the trackers finding her in an area she never believed they''d check. Vampires and werewolves steered clear of each other; otherwise, fights and even wars broke out. So far, they had been at peace with one another, but that didn''t stop the occasional wolf or vampire from going ''missing''. Rogues, in particular, were attacked more often due to not having a pack and being the weakest out of the species.


    "Those towns weren''t highly populated with bloodsuckers, though; there were a few other rogues there as well," Isana replied, trying to comfort Esme from the turn of events. She nodded and started to head down the aisle of seats until she was at the far end of the train and hid inside the toilet.


    It seemed her paranoia was called for. A shiver ran down her spine as she realised if she didn''t wake up from her nightmare, then her morning would be heading in an entirely different direction, one she hoped to never return to.


    "Looks like we''ll need to change a few times," Esme whispered in her mind as she tried to distract herself from the awful smell of the toilet and from her spiralling thoughts. She pulled a map out of her bag and looked at the possibilities; her eyes scanned past the cross marks from where she lived before and looked at the red dots of vampire territories she marked.


    The next couple of days would be long and exhausting, but it was either this or get caught and taken back to a fate worse than death. This time, she was going to flee even further away. Leaving the sunny south for the chilly north, she didn''t mind one bit. A change of scenery was exactly what she needed; the further away from them and him, the better.


    Esme ended up changing trains six times, the first two times to draw her enemies away and returning on the exact same route before changing directions and hopping on a different train. Two bus rides and another train journey later, and she arrived in the city of Chester the following evening.


    The she-wolf stepped out from the train station, zipping up her black rain jacket and placing her hood over her head. Signs of fatigue showed on her face, the gaunt look with dark circles around her tired eyes from lack of sleep and bracing herself for attacks. She stood there, for a moment taking in the sight of the bright lights, flashy cars and how lively the streets were, even at 11pm. This was indeed a city, a vampire one at that. It was quite the sight, its buildings sleek and tall, the pavements clean with not even gum stuck on the ground.


    It was impressive, but Esme was not fazed by its beauty and grandness. It was all superficial; she knew from experience that not everything was as perfect as it seemed. Where there was the pretty and wealthy side of a city, there were also the slums that nobody cared about. Usually, she would head there straight away after scouting out her new location, but she was too tired and wanted to hit the hay.


    Esme started trudging forwards. Though her mind and body were tired, she was still as alert as she could be. Her movements were quick to any sudden sound or activity, which was frequent as the she-wolf walked down the busy street. After some time of passing by the snazzy 5-star hotels, she threw away her dignity and asked a receptionist in one for the name of any local hostels. The lady looked at her blankly before taking in Esme''s appearance with a look of disdain and replied, "This is Chester, ma''am." As if that sentence alone would explain everything.


    Esme raised a brow at her response and turned around, walking back out through the swinging doors and started searching for a park.


    "Looks like we''re camping under the stars tonight, Is."

 Chapter 2 - New City

    Esme groaned and turned over to her side, snuggling her head further against her backpack, her hands resting on the grass. She felt her body shake again, and awareness shot through her like a lightning bolt. Her eyes snapped open, and Esme jumped to her feet, automatically reaching for the knife sheathed behind her cargo pants. She halted her movements when her widened eyes landed on a man in police uniform.


    "You can''t sleep here," He said with his hands on his hips. Esme relaxed her stance, releasing her knife and nodded her head. It was beautiful to sleep outside in the park; even if the nights were cooler, she didn''t mind sleeping with nature. It was odd feeling so relaxed after such a long time; the locked gates kept any annoying humans away, keeping the pesky vampires away. A place full of vampires also meant no werewolves.


    "Are you new to the city?" The man asked as he watched Esme stuffing the blanket inside her backpack. She threw it on her back before staring around, squinting against the soft rays of the rising sun.


    She looked back at the policeman and nodded her head. "Was it obvious?" She asked, stuffing her hands in her coat pockets as she started to walk away.


    "Well, I remember most of the homeless here," He scratched his head, following along the path.


    "Oh, I''m not homeless," Esme replied with a small smile. She knew how it looked, and at one point in her life, she was technically homeless, as the humans would put it. As a rogue, she could live happily in the countryside, hunting for her food, but HE was after her, and she could only dream of a peaceful life, lest he died.


    "Did you have a rough night in town then?" The policeman questioned doubtfully as he opened the black gate for her to walk through.


    Esme started playing with her hands, looking at them as her expression grew sad, then looked away as though what she was about to say was painful to admit. "To be honest, officer, my boyfriend.." She covered her eyes, faking her tears, "I mean.. my ex-boyfriend.. he.. he cheated on me! I left town in a rush, and by the time I made it here, I couldn''t book a hotel room, and.. and.. the park seemed the safest place to go, you know what with it being locked.." She blatantly lied, sniffling and hugging her arms.


    "You should get an Oscar for that performance," Isana said dryly, suppressing a laugh.


    The policeman didn''t look convinced either, but with a sigh, he continued with their conversation by asking, "Did you not have any friends or family to go to? A place to stay?"


    Esme shook her head. "No family and my friends are ages away. Look, I have enough money to rent a place. I just need a job. Do you know of anywhere or could provide any help?" She looked at him expectantly, wiping away her tears. This wasn''t the first time she asked the police for help; it was a regular occurrence, considering she moved to new places regularly. Esme also didn''t look like the ''typical'' homeless person, just someone down on their luck.


    "Of course, I can help you."


    Simon was the policeman''s name; he ended up helping Esme throughout most of the morning with a cheery smile. It hadn''t taken long for Esme to win him over with a little bit of charm and a smile. It was always good to at least know one policeman, but it was like a double-edged sword, he was helpful to know, but if she wasn''t careful enough, she would leave too much of an impression and ''putting her on the map''.


    That wasn''t something she could worry about right now. Esme was sure she would not run into Simon a lot in the city, especially if she kept her head low. Any authorities in the creature''s world would actually be whoever controlled the vampire infested city. They were the ones she really needed to steer clear of.


    Simon had been helpful in showing the main areas of Chester, where to avoid, and the many shops and restaurants with ''Staff wanted'' signs. Apparently, people went missing quite a lot, but the policeman shrugged it off like it was normal. When she questioned this further like a concerned citizen, he stated that most of them either left home or got a job elsewhere without telling anyone and blah blah. Pretty simple excuses that Esme was familiar with.


    It seemed Chester had a little issue with vampires. She knew it was a city brimming with them, but it was disturbing to see how ''normal'' the humans found their disappearances. Her natural instinct of disgust started to course through her veins at the thought of the innocent humans being fed on and discarded like they were nothing but blood bags. But then she shook it off. It was not her place to get involved, and she didn''t want to. This new city was going to be her safe haven, a place far away and her scent covered by those of the vampires.


    Esme found a spark of hope filling her chest at wanting to stay longer than she usually did. She squished it down like a bug within in an instant. Hope was a dangerous feeling indeed. The last bit of lingering hope completely vanished when she was brought back to reality, standing in front of another rundown apartment complex in the afternoon, waiting for the landlord, Lenny, to arrive and show her place number 11. It wasn''t because of the sight of such a place, she was okay with it, but it was a reminder that she was not on holiday. In order to keep not only herself safe but others she comes across safe, she WOULD leave in three to four months. Unless they found her like the other day.


    When Lenny finally arrived, Esme was a little taken back. The man was in his thirties, dressed up in a suit and tie, his hair slicked back as though he was meant to be going to a business meeting. Esme shifted from one foot to the other, standing off to the side, not convinced by this businessman and still looking around for this so-called Lenny.


    That was until he called out to her, his face expressionless as he started to lead the way. Esme followed him, but her heightened hearing picked up a conversation between two men guarding an expensive blacked-out car, their guns on display. They were discussing some gang in another neighbourhood.


    Lenny was either some top-notch CEO, or they were potentially mafia. Looking at the area she was viewing, she leaned more towards potential mafia. Why would a CEO rent out a place here when there was a whole city full of stunning apartments with views?


    "So, Lenny.. What''s the neighbourhood like, be honest with me. I''m a big girl, I can take care of myself, but I need to know what I''m getting into here.. I need a place that won''t bring the police knocking at my door asking for a statement.." Esme rambled on from behind him. She liked to keep herself out of such things, but she needed to know if there was going to be any issues. She needed to stay out of trouble, but like a magnet, it always seemed to be attracted to her.


    Lenny stopped and faced her, a smirk forming on his face as he looked her up and down, no doubt taking in her speech about being big when in fact, she was 5ft2 with no ounce of fat on her body. "You know, I already like you, kid. I own the building, and although it doesn''t look like much, I still have standards on the tenants I rent out to. I don''t want any headaches. If you can do that, then this will be a beautiful friendship." He smiled, which was both unsettling and charming at the same time.


    "Definitely mafia," Isana whispered.


    Esme nodded her head to both her wolf and the landlord. "I won''t be a headache if you won''t be mine, Lenny," She replied cheekily, earning her a smile.


    Lenny showed her an apartment on the second floor; it was similar to her last place except for the fact that the bathtub/ shower was placed in the kitchen, missing the shower curtain. Esme turned around, raising a brow at Lenny, who shrugged. "Well, the place has.. character for sure. Does the shower work?" She asked as her gaze still swept around the small apartment. At least this place seemed to have been cleaned after the last tenant. Place number ten was disturbingly disgusting.


    "It does," Lenny replied, leaning into the tub and turning the taps on. Esme nodded her head and placed her hand under the hot tap, satisfied that it was indeed heated. She wasn''t one to complain, but the rent was much higher in Chester than the last places she''d stayed at.


    "If I can move in today, I''ll take it," She said, eying the dreary coloured walls.


    "Do you have furniture to move in?" The landlord asked; his dark eyes were watching her like a hawk as she placed her bag on the kitchen counter before opening the patio door that screeched open unwillingly. She walked onto the balcony, leaning over the rails before responding,


    "I''ll get some." Esme was observing her surroundings. The balcony faced out towards the road that led back to the inner city. It was quite a sweet spot where she could see who would enter the complex. She looked at a few of the scarce trees and saw some security cameras facing the building.


    While she was looking at them, she could feel Lenny observing her. "I actually have a spare couch I was going to throw out. You can have it if you want?"


    Esme looked back at him in surprise. Out of all the places she''d stayed at, this was a first that the landlord was so.. nice. She didn''t know if she liked it or not. A guy in the mafia offering charity? Maybe she judged him too quickly. "That would save me sleeping in the tub, thanks," She smiled politely.


    Lenny nodded his head and pulled out his smartphone, and said, "I''ll send some guys over later. Maybe at 6? I have your number so I can text you to confirm."


    "I''m actually working tonight," She replied nonchalantly, leaning her back against the balcony rails, shoving her hands in her coat pocket as she stared back at him. It wasn''t a complete lie, she wanted to go job hunting, and from the number of places seeking help, Esme was confident she would find something by the end of the day.


    "I''ll give them a key, so you don''t need to worry about being here," He paused and looked at the anxious expression on her face and continued, "if you are happy with that arrangement?"


    Esme took her time in replying. She didn''t know how she felt about others entering the place, but looking for another apartment was out of the question now; the landlords might ask her for more details before renting to her. At least with Lenny, Esme could pay him ''cash in hand'', no details required. As long as she paid him, he didn''t need anything more.


    "That''s fine," She finally replied. "Oh, here." She pulled out some cash and handed it to him, "Four grand- the security deposit and first months'' rent."


    Before arriving, she had the money ready in her coat. She didn''t want Lenny or anyone else seeing where she kept her cash. There wasn''t much, but it was a lot more than most carried with them. If that money went missing, then it would make things even harder for her.


    "Cheers," Lenny thanked her and placed the money on the inside of his suit jacket. "Here, your keys."


    Esme grabbed her keys from the palm of his hand and followed him to the front door. Lenny nodded his head once as a farewell and walked away. She liked him; he didn''t ask questions even though there was curiosity in his eyes. Esme closed the door and looked back at her bare apartment.


    "Well, this is depressing," Isana murmured, "Could we at least paint the walls.."


    "Waste of money. You know that," Esme replied before running the bath. It was a new experience taking a bath in the kitchen, but maybe that was a story worth sharing one day. She chuckled darkly at her own foolishness as she stripped and climbed into the bath.


    Who would she tell?


    After scrubbing up and changing into black jeans and a black long-sleeved blouse, she threw on some boots and her coat before leaving with her backpack to check out the vacancies. It took her twenty-five minutes until she arrived at the city centre. There were buses that could take her, but she preferred walking; it helped the restlessness bubbling up inside of her. If she didn''t train, go running or shift into her wolf form much, her moods plummeted, and her wolf became aggressive.


    It had been a week since she last shifted, and although her little run to the train station helped, it wasn''t enough. At some point, she would need to find the safest place she could run freely without the fear of being found out. There was a reason why cities were not full of werewolves; they couldn''t shift freely and would become restless. But this was the price she paid for a little extra protection, not that the vampires would ever help her, but the pack would not search for her here.


    "Let''s look tonight, please!" Isana pleaded with her, pulling at her heartstrings. Esme nodded in agreement; it would help settle her nerves.


    For the rest of the day, Esme became increasingly frustrated from the job vacancies. Each place seemed ecstatic at hiring her, but there was one issue, unlike the little villages and towns she stayed at before with little caf¨¦ jobs with cash in hand. The shops and restaurants here went through protocols to make sure she had no criminal record, she paid tax etc. What a bunch of bull. This was why it was more challenging living life as a rogue on the run.


    Esme sat in a coffee shop by the evening, slumped forward, staring outside the window, and people watched. The only distraction from watching the bustling city was when her phone chimed. At first, she almost freaked out because nobody messaged her, but then she remembered the latest contact on her phone was her new landlord.


    [ 6:30pm Message from Lenny ]


    [ 6:30pm: It''s done.]


    Blunt and brief, as expected.


    Esme closed her phone and wondered if there were any places in the city that would take her on and pay cash in hand. This experience made her realise just how isolated she had been from the outside world two years ago. Yet even now, being on her own, she was still learning. Esme knew it was basic knowledge, but her upbringing was not exactly normal.


    She felt frustrated, though. How could she not know that things would be different in a city such as Chester?


    "Hey sweetie, we are closing in ten minutes." Esme nodded her head with a smile at the old lady who had been sweet enough to give her a free cake with her coffee.


    Esme stood up, scraped her chair away and brought her cup and now empty plate to the counter. "Oh, you didn''t have to do that, honey," The old lady waved at her before continuing to dry some washed up plates. Esme liked the cute caf¨¦ that seemed to be odd in such an extravagant street. It was a little rundown but had this homey feel to it.


    "Nonsense," Esme replied and leaned her elbows on the wooden counter. "By any chance, are you hiring?"


    "I''m sorry, but we aren''t." The lady smiled sadly, and Esme could tell that she really was apologetic. For some reason, this lady brought out her softer side, like she could really be nice without faking it.


    "No problem. Thought I''d ask! Thanks for the cake!" She turned around and left the caf¨¦, the door''s bell dinging as she stepped out into the cool night air. Checking her phone, she didn''t realise how long she''d stayed in there. Her thoughts must have made her lose track of time; it was now 8:30pm.


    With a sigh, Esme turned down the street, her steps slow as she took in the sights of the city. She made sure not to look like a complete tourist, though, not that anyone could mug her, but it was just a hassle. She pulled her hood back up over her head, keeping her head warm from the chilled evening, but her hands dropped to her side, and she stopped while passing the alleyway next to the coffee shop.


    The smell of blood caught her attention, and she looked down the dark alleyway. Don''t get involved, Esme; this doesn''t involve you. But although she split between leaving the area and checking it out, her decision landed on the latter. With a groan, she made her way down the alley, keeping her footsteps quiet as she stepped over puddles and merged herself with the shadows of night.


    The smell of blood grew stronger as Esme got closer to another alley on her right. She stopped and leaned herself up against the wall. Down the path, Esme watched as a man suddenly collapsed behind two green wheelie bins, clutching his bloodied chest and cursing.


    From here, she could see the man''s brown eyes ringed in red. He was a vampire. Esme glanced in the direction he seemed to have come from, and standing there with smug smiles on their faces were humans holding bloodied stakes and crossbows.


    They were hunters.


    "Fuck."

 Chapter 3 - Helping A Leech

    Seriously, why the frick did she have to be curious and get involved. The hunters probably knew this was a city infested with the vampires, yet they were arrogant enough to openly attack one where any vampire could smell the blood. Or maybe that was what they wanted, to lure others over. How stupid, there were only two of them.. Weren''t there?


    Esme glanced up at the rooftops and searched the surrounding area in case she missed any other hunters. Now, she couldn''t possibly back down and let them have their fun. She may not like vampires, but she despises hunters. They didn''t want any creature to live, vampire, werewolf, shapeshifter it didn''t matter, they hunted them down to get rid of the ''evil'' in the world.


    With a sigh, she sprinted over to the vampire''s location and crouched down beside him, hidden behind the wheelie bins.


    "Hey, is that another one!?" She heard them speak loudly, their steps now pausing as they were probably figuring out what their next course of action was.


    Esme looked at the vampire on the ground, quickly inspecting his wound. He was bleeding out and not healing. But he seemed unfazed if it weren''t for the occasional grimace shown on his sharp features until he stared at her in surprise. The she-wolf didn''t bother explaining herself; instead, she dropped her bag, unzipped her jacket, pulled off her boots and threw her blouse in a pile next to him. She hated revealing her body in front of anyone, but she couldn''t afford to shred all her clothes into pieces.


    "Look away, leech," She growled under her breath, knowing too well that he''d hear her.


    Esme reached behind her for her knife staring through the small gap between the two wheelies. She waited a moment before scooting to the side and throwing the knife in their direction. It stabbed one hunter in the shoulder, flinging him backwards, who groaned in pain.


    Esme didn''t wait any longer and pulled her jeans down as her eyes glowed a brilliant amber, and her bones began to snap and twist. The skin on her back started to rip as dark brown fur sprouted from underneath. Within seconds she shifted into a dark brown wolf with a little white patch on her chest. Esme was not the biggest wolf out there, which wasn''t surprising considering her size, but that didn''t mean she wasn''t lethal.


    She leapt out of her position, instantly ducking from an arrow shot in her direction. She growled and raced forwards, making the hunter flustered as he scrambled to place another arrow in the crossbow. But it was too late as the dark wolf jumped on him, going straight for his jugular and locking down her jaw, drawing blood. His scream failed, and his body went slack beneath her.


    Esme turned her head to the side, her eyes blazing, blood dripping down from her sharp teeth as she stalked towards the other hunter. He pulled the knife out of his shoulder and threw it back at her; she flinched as it grazed the top of her ear. Her blade was made from pure silver, an element that weakened a werewolf. Which was precisely the reason why she had it.


    "What a shitty hunter. His aim is terrible," Isana remarked. She enjoyed watching the crazy humans being taken out.


    "It''s better than his aim being good. I don''t fancy getting stabbed," Esme commented as she sprung towards this last hunter knocking the crossbow out of his hands and using her jaw to jerk his head to the side, causing his neck to snap. The hunter''s body slumped to the ground. Esme wasn''t always violent, but she preferred to get it over and done with quickly when it was called for.


    Esme jogged up and down a couple of alleys, assessing her surroundings, satisfied there was no more danger and no humans to see a huge wolf pacing up and down the back alleys of Chester. She returned to stand in front of the wheelie bins and shifted on the spot. Leaning over the side, Esme extended her hand towards the vampire while keeping her naked body out of his line of sight. "Clothes," She commanded, then wiped away the blood drying on her mouth.


    After a few moments of listening to his laboured breathing, she felt her clothes placed in her hand. Esme quickly redressed and returned to the vampire on the ground; she crouched down and put her backpack on her shoulders, watching him with furrowed brows. He was in a sorry state; she leaned closer and went to check his wound but jumped back after he hissed his fangs at her.


    "You know when someone saves your sorry ass, you''re meant to say thank you. Not hiss at them," Esme snapped back before asking through clenched teeth. "Let me see your injury."


    "No," He breathed, somewhat begrudgingly. It seemed the vampire wasn''t happy with a werewolf, a rogue of all creatures, to save him.


    Esme tilted her head to the side, "Really? I''m offering you my help." She stood up with her hands raised, backing away. "But by all means, stay here until the sun comes up," She continued sarcastically and started to turn away, wiping her hands as though she was getting rid of dust.


    "Wait," He called out to her. Esme stopped and refrained from sighing.


    Why couldn''t she just let the damn vampire sort himself out? She just risked her life for him, exposing herself more to whoever she just helped. At least the hunters wouldn''t be a problem; they couldn''t know about a rogue residing in Chester. Lone wolves were targeted more than a pack; they were ''easy prey'' to the hunters.


    Esme returned to the vampire''s side, lowering herself down again, and looked at his chest. The wound was deep. "They tried to stake you?" She questioned for him to nod his head. She stared back at him, wondering how the hell they jumped a vampire.


    "They managed to drug me. It''s why my healing is slow," He said through gritted teeth, answering Esme''s questioning gaze.


    "I didn''t think leeches could be drugged," Isana murmured Esme''s thoughts.


    "Hmm, I don''t expect vampires to go blabbing about their weak points. I wouldn''t. It''s not like we know a lot about them anyway. But I do wonder what the drug is though, it might come in handy surviving in a vampire run city.." Esme replied thoughtfully to her wolf as she nodded her head in response to the vampire''s comment.


    "Okay, well, we need to get out of here first. We are sitting near two dead bodies," Esme stated as she leaned towards him, about to help him up, but he held his hand up to stop her. The vampire sighed and pushed himself off the ground, his attire of shirt and trousers now looking bloodied with his brown hair dishevelled. He leaned back against the brick wall, gasping. "Hold on," She murmured as she reached into her bag and pulled her blanket out, handing it over to him.


    The brown-haired vampire looked at the blanket questionably. "To cover up all of this.." She waved her hands in front of his chest. "Do you have a phone?"


    He put the blanket around his shoulders and stared at her like she was an imbecile. "If I had my phone, I wouldn''t rely on a werewolf to help me," He snapped back. Esme glared at him but bit her tongue before reaching in her pocket for her phone, then cursed under her breath. It ran out of battery. She hardly ever used it, but now that she needed it, it was dead.


    "Where to then?" She asked with a shrug before walking over to collect her dagger. She sheathed it behind her ignoring the burning sensation on her hand.


    "Follow me," He replied, taking a step forward and almost collapsing into the bins; he steadied himself, leaning his hand on the bin''s surface. Esme grabbed him and let him lean on her, feeling his full weight almost making them both fall.


    After a bit of bickering between the pair, the vampire finally relented and let her help him. He was at least a foot taller than her, making the whole scenario look ridiculous. At least if anyone asked, she could pretend that he was drunk and just needed help home. They walked past the bodies and paused after hearing the crackling noise of a radio.


    "Diego, John, where are you?"


    "Diego, John, do you copy?!"


    Esme and the vampire looked at one another before picking up their pace and escaping the alleyway. They needed to get out of the area quickly; they couldn''t stay there whether the hunters found the bodies or police. The pair moved down the street, crossed over the road, and took more than enough turns in and out of back alleys to stay clear of curious eyes.


    Although his wounds were covered, and they looked nothing more than a couple of friends drunkenly walking around the city, they didn''t want to take any risks.


    "Don''t worry. My men will sort out the bodies," The man murmured quietly. Esme glanced at him and looked away. This vampire had men to sort out such things for him. He must be someone high up in the vampire hierarchy. From what she knew of the creatures, they were arrogant, but they had a system in place that made the younger vampires and lower-ranked vampires fall in line. Esme didn''t know the specifics about the system, but how could she? She didn''t really need to know until now.


    "May I ask.. what your name is?" He questioned, interrupting her thoughts and the comfortable silence that seemed to have settled on them. His voice was now somewhat polite, and Esme was a little taken back. The vampire''s personality seemed to have done a 360-degree turn.


    Seeing her reluctance to respond, the man continued, "My name is Niko. I''m sorry about earlier, but.. any other werewolf would have taken advantage of the situation."


    "Well, Niko. Who says I won''t?" She replied with a smirk as they hobbled their way down yet another alleyway. She had no idea where they were going, but Niko seemed to be more at ease. Maybe they were getting closer to where he lived. But considering he was just as wary about her as she was to him, Esme was sure Niko was leading her to the safe spot he could rest before returning to his usual residence.


    Niko chuckled at her response. "I meant.. violently," He muttered.


    Esme nodded; she understood why he thought that way, but she wanted to lighten the mood. Even if he was a vampire, she didn''t want to keep bickering with him; it was too much hassle on top of helping the guy.


    They rounded a corner and were once again on the main road. But this time, the buildings and the area they were in seemed to be on the richer side of the city. Esme was about to ask the vampire if they were in the right place, but then she remembered the expensive clothes he wore and that he was a vampire.


    Unless the vampires were new, most were on the more decadent side of life. But that''s what happens when you''re bloody immortal. Esme''s features then hardened as they approached a nightclub on the corner of the street, its car park on view first. She looked up at the tall building, admiring how stylish and sophisticated looking it was.


    "Is this your place?" Esme blurted out as she read the name "ONYX" on the building.


    "A friend''s, but I work here," Niko grinned, momentarily taking Esme''s breath away. She cleared her throat and looked at the bouncers by the door.


    "It looks dead," She murmured, earning an eye roll from Niko.


    "It''s still early. Only VIP.. Why am I explaining this to you?" He stared down at her in disbelief that he was sharing such information with her.


    "Boss?"


    "Boss!"


    The two security guards standing in front of the entrance rushed over, but Niko held his hand up, "Stop," He said in a low voice, "Don''t leave your posts."


    They nodded their heads once then looked at the she-wolf by his side, their eyes subtly widening before they composed themselves once more. They opened the glass doors behind them, and Niko began to lean away from her as he started to make his way to a door away from the main floor''s double doors. He was still severely injured, and after swinging the door open, he nearly lost his balance as he stepped towards the stairs leading down to another floor.


    Esme rushed forwards and caught him as he gripped onto the railing. "You don''t need to go any further," He said through gritted teeth.


    "I''ll help you down the stairs at least," She murmured, taking his arm over her shoulder once more.


    What in the hell was wrong with her? From the smell of blood mixed with alcohol, she already knew it was a vampire club. She needed to leave, but something was telling her that this was quite the opportunity she should take advantage of.


    They made it down the stairs, leading to a long bar, its d¨¦cor dark and stylish, and looking all the more expensive, the longer Esme stared at everything. Even the floor looked to be made out of marble. She was afraid to touch anything, let alone feel out of place with not only by her clothes but because she was a werewolf. A werewolf without a pack entering the vampire''s lair.


    Although it wasn''t busy, there were still vampires looking in their direction. Most likely because the scene looked misplaced, a small she-wolf helping an injured vampire. Even though she felt very anxious and threatened by entering such a dangerous place, she didn''t let it show on her face. If anything, she walked in there confidently because why should she be fearful.


    The pair walked through a small archway leading to a deserted dancefloor, and on the far end was a golden, smart, 1920''s looking elevator. Its doors were of a golden cage. Once they stopped in front of it, Niko pulled out a key that let the doors open. He turned to her and pulled the blanket off his shoulders, handing it back to her. "Thank you."


    Esme nodded her head once and started to shove the blanket in her bag before turning around to leave.


    "What is the name of my rescuer?" Niko''s low voice reached her ears from behind her. He said the word rescuer a little louder than the others, and she could see why. It was to help her leave without getting into any trouble with the other vampires.


    Esme turned her head to look at him, "Esme, oh, and you owe me one." She smirked, watching Niko''s eyes narrow subtly before one side of his lips curled up. She turned and started walking away like she owned the place, her head held up high as vampires gathered around her, giving her enough space to walk without being touched. They glared at her, and she stared back at them, unblinking, challenging them to make a move.


    Nobody did.

 Chapter 4 - A Bundle Of Nerves

    Esme escaped the luxurious nightclub and turned to walk down the road, pulling her hood over her face before placing her hands in her pockets nonchalantly. She could tell the security guards, along with other curious eyes, were still watching her. But she kept her composure and continued to walk down the street of designer shops and expensive-looking restaurants and bars.


    It wasn''t until she walked for another ten minutes that she heaved a sigh of relief. Esme''s clenched hands relaxed in her pockets, revealing how sweaty they had become; she gulped and sat down on a bench, momentarily covering her face as she stared down at the pavement through the gaps of her fingers.


    "What in the.. Esme!? What were you thinking? You could have just dropped him off outside!" Isana finally spoke; she was almost hyperventilating. Esme knew Isana had been very close to ''taking the reins'' to her body and getting them the hell out of that nightclub. But Esme was grateful her wolf placed her trust in her handling the situation.


    It was probably the riskiest thing they''d done in a while, but as soon as Esme saw the nightclub, a plan formed in her mind. She helped a vampire who seemed to be quite high up in the vampire hierarchy and now, on closer inspection, was a boss to a swanky bar/ nightclub, and Esme was in need of a job.


    "Nope! Absolutely not!" Her wolf instantly disagreed.


    "I think it''s a great plan-"


    "I think you''ve finally lost it. How would it work?! They hate you; we hate them!" Isana exclaimed her disagreement.


    "It''s probably the safest place to be. Who would ever think to search for a werewolf at a vampire bar?" Esme smiled mischievously as she stood back up again, her chest felt light, and her footsteps almost danced across the pavement to a happy tune only she could hear.


    It was the perfect cover, and even if she was found, which she thought was highly unlikely, then there were buses and trains she could take. Everything would be fine, she could keep her backpack safely with her, and if she needed a quick escape, nobody would miss her. Niko probably guessed she was a rogue and wouldn''t care if she suddenly stopped showing up.


    "You.. you have a death wish! You literally just faked all that bravado! I mean, yeah, we could take a few of them on but come on! You know what, I don''t think he will let you work there anyway, it''s not good for business. It''s not good for ¡­" Isana continued to ramble on and on, listing all the reasons why working at ONYX would be a bad idea. All the while, Esme ignored it and let her voice become background noise as she continued to head home.


    The whole time she walked down the streets of Chester, Esme had been on high alert for hunters roaming the city. She felt uneasy but then reminded herself they''d be looking for vampires, not a lone wolf. Isana had slowly begun to go quiet, and her distress by working at ONYX became a minuscule issue compared to the humans who hunted beings like her.


    But Esme returned to her apartment without any more issues. She closed the door behind her, bolting it shut aggressively. The four locks on the door made her feel a little better, though they wouldn''t do much against a werewolf''s strength. At that thought, Esme stole a glance through the peephole, her paranoia rising again, but after some time, she released her breath and turned away.


    Esme placed her keys on the kitchen counter along with the knife hidden under her coat. Even with the lights off, she could clearly see her apartment in the darkness; it was one of the many highlights of being a werewolf. Isana smirked arrogantly at this, making Esme roll her eyes and relax her tense body further.


    She stopped by the side of the bath staring at her new couch in the corner of the room near the patio doors. It was an L shaped leather sofa in white without so much as a scratch on it. It looked brand new and odd in her dank apartment. Esme kept looking between the couch and the bathtub along with the rest of the apartment, shaking her head in disbelief.


    She pulled her phone out, ready to message Lenny but rolled her eyes at the dead battery. She plugged her charger in at the kitchen wall and left her phone on the countertop, charging before making her way to the sofa and undressing. She sighed, remembering her underwear and bra were ripped to pieces from shifting earlier.


    Putting her thoughts aside about buying another bra, Esme pulled the bloodied blanket out of her backpack with a frown. She dropped it onto the tiled floors before grabbing her pyjamas and changing into them. They weren''t anything special, an old t-shirt and some pink chequered trousers. She started getting ready for bed, cleaning her face and teeth in the small bathroom before returning and placing everything back in the bag.


    Now that her blanket was sullied with vampire blood, Esme put a hoodie and woolly hat on for warmth and grabbed her coat before rechecking her phone. After holding down the power button, it was on, revealing the time to be 12:05am. Esme opened her messages and texted Lenny a quick thank you before tapping down the arrow key on her contacts list.


    Her thumb hovered over the green phone button as she leaned onto the countertop staring at the contact name: Mum. "I don''t think that''s a good idea. You can never sleep after," Isana whispered in her mind.


    At her wolf''s words, Esme flipped the phone shut and left it on the counter before collapsing on the sofa, pulling the coat over her as she leaned her head on the comfy armrest, staring outside the glass patio doors and the glimmering city lights beyond it. "It''s not like we sleep that well anyway," Esme murmured through a yawn. She may be sleepy, but she feared what the night would bring, her mind was a chaotic battlefield, and when it finally caved to her body''s need to rest, she would be pulled into nightmares of her repressed memories.


    Esme swallowed past a lump forming in her throat, and she subconsciously reached for the rubber band on her wrist, pulling it back and letting it slap her skin. Esme took a long, deep breath in then let her mind wander to something much nicer. For a moment, she stared at the tall buildings in the distance and daydreamed about living in one of those fancy apartments, her life utterly normal, working a 9-5 job with nobody after her. Esme would return and make a meal not made from noodles or meat from hunting. Then after a bubble bath with a glass of wine and a book, she''d relax on a sofa similar to the one she was lying on now, curled up next to a lovely man and watching Webflix before making love.


    Esme sighed at her little fantasy.


    "Nah, who needs all that? It sounds boring," Isana joked, trying to lighten up the mood.


    Esme scoffed. "Yeah.. boring indeed." She sighed and placed her right arm over her eyes, "I''m just.. tired."


    Tired of this life.


    She was no longer suicidal; in fact, even thinking of that day made her angry. Angry at herself and resentful for being pushed to that point. No, she was tired of being on the run.


    Esme pulled her arm away from her face and stared at her burnt, repulsive skin. Her lips twisted, and her eyes hardened from the sight as her chest burned in hatred and betrayal. The mark on her chest began to throb, and she hissed at the sharp, burning sensation. A sensation she was all too familiar with now.


    Esme ignored it and rolled onto her side, staring back at the cold, dark apartment. She blinked slowly, letting the darkness call to her. She breathed deeply, letting her heart calm and become a steady rhythm she could listen to before sleep.


    Esme''s breath caught in her throat, her eyes bulged, and she buckled her hips, flailing her hands, panic creeping into her being. She struggled against the weight holding her hips down, his large hands wrapped around her neck and squeezed.


    An intruder was in her room. How did they find her?!


    She tried to pry away his hands, her claws cutting into his skin.


    "You dirty whore!"


    That voice..


    Esme bolted upright, her body stiff as she gasped and clasped at her neck, staring ahead of her as tears fell down her cheeks. The loud, chaotic, thumping sound of her heart drowned out any noise around her.


    "Esme."


    She couldn''t remember her night full of terrors, but she could still feel his large hands squeezing her neck. No matter where she went, he still followed her.


    "Esme!"


    And those cruel green eyes stared down at her as she went blue in the face.


    "Esme! We are safe!"


    Safe..


    Esme swallowed loudly, relaxing her hands by her sides as she took slow deep breaths and dared to look at her surroundings. Her gaze automatically went to the patio doors, then to the front door that was still bolted shut, the windows shut, the curtains hiding away the shabby flats across from her. The warmth of the sunlight streaming through the patio doors kissed the side of her face, and she closed her eyes, relishing it and the serenity it cocooned her in.


    "Thank you, Isana," Her whisper was barely audible, her voice hoarse as she pulled her coat away from her body. She looked back to staring outside, taking note of how early it still was.


    "Early bird catches the worm!" Isana tried and failed at sounding joyful.


    Although she was up early, Esme didn''t laze about. It wasn''t in her nature; her mind would never allow her to relax. She always felt the need to do something. Esme returned to her usual routine, a routine she never stopped lest she went mad. She changed into her leggings and a long-sleeved baggy top and started to do her morning workout.


    500 push-ups, 500 sit-ups, and a 30 mile run later, and Esme returned in her apartment sweaty, refreshed, and the city mapped out and cemented in her mind now. She pulled out the blue water bottle and a small collapsible measuring cup.


    Esme poured 100ml of the clear liquid into the cup, mentally bracing herself before downing it in one. Her lips, tongue and throat burned; she could feel the liquid pour down to her stomach and spread like wildfire through her body. But within seconds, it simmered and died down. She swallowed and was thankful for still feeling her tongue.


    "Isana?"


    "Still here."


    Good. Esme had a high resistance to wolfsbane, the clear liquid she just downed like a shot of vodka. It was toxic to werewolves, making them weak, blocking the link to their wolf and the ability to shift and heal. Many werewolves were not aware that drinking the contents daily over the course of a month onwards started to build one''s resistance up. It burned like a bitch, and nobody would be willing to do such a thing even if it was well known.


    Her mother passed on the little trick to her when she first started to train with her wolf. But her choice not to partake in ''resistance training'' to wolfsbane was something she deeply regretted later. Now, Esme had been drinking it daily for two years, increasing the dose gradually.


    After quickly washing and changing into her cargo pants, a long-sleeved top and trainers again, she pulled her hair back into a half-up hairstyle held together with a clip, leaving two strands of hair, one each side of her face falling down to her chin. Throwing on her rain jacket, she pulled the hood up and left the apartment with her backpack.


    For the rest of the day, she shopped for parts needed for her apartment, little things like a shower curtain, a side lamp, a kettle, a new blanket, and household items like washing powder, toilet roll, the usual shit. Esme also returned to the coffee shop with the kind old lady from the previous night, finding comfort in her smile and chatty persona before doing a mini food shop and returning to the apartment.. By the time she sorted her new belongings out, ate some potted noodles and read a newspaper, the sky had fallen dark, and she was ready to go see her new friend.

 Chapter 5 - You Owe Me

    Esme stood outside ONYX nightclub, staring at the security cameras before approaching the two bouncers she saw the previous night. The pair stepped forwards, eying her warily and smirking after seeing her small frame. Isana grumbled under her breath about how stupid she was while Esme narrowed her eyes at the two bouncers openly gawking at her.


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m pretty, now get your boss," She waved her hand nonchalantly while looking bored. The vampires looked taken back and stared at her like she was insane.


    The first one laughed and stepped towards her, now staring her down like she was nothing but an ant he could squish. "I think you''re in the wrong place, dog."


    Dog? She arched her brow in response to his pathetic insult.


    Esme instantly didn''t like him. His arrogance and the sneer on his face made her narrow her eyes. "Does it hurt?" She questioned, stepping closer.


    "What?" The vampire looked at her warily.


    She raised her hand, and the vampire brought his own up about to block a strike that never happened. Esme smirked as she tapped her head, "Does thinking make your head hurt?" She stepped aside, clasping his shoulder as she did so, mocking a sad face at his expense, then looked back at the security camera before speaking over her shoulder, "Don''t pull a muscle now."


    "Hey!" The first bouncer started to complain, but the other bouncer stepped towards her, glaring at the pair of them. "Stop taunting us and piss off." He nudged her shoulder, and she ended up a few meters back, her trainers skidding against the tarmac; such was a vampire''s strength.


    "You know," Esme began as she clicked her neck and started to swiftly walk towards them, "for such a nice place, you guys are very rude. I doubt Niko will be very pleased that you manhandled me."


    The bouncers scoffed and dashed towards her, using their incredible speed to vanish and reappear just before her. Esme sighed and braced herself. They grabbed her by the arm simultaneously-


    "Enough!" A voice she recognised called out to them. The bouncers halted their attack and looked back at the entrance to ONYX. There standing in a white shirt, black trousers, smart shoes and what looked to be a rather expensive watch was Niko.


    Esme shrugged the vampires off her like they were dirt and smiled at Niko''s appearance. "You look super dapper, Niko," She said joyfully, wriggling out of the bouncer''s hold and walking towards him. The bouncers appeared by either side of her again when she was a meter in front of the brown-haired vampire.


    Niko''s lips thinned at the sight of her, but his brown eyes were also filled with curiosity at her arrival. "Esme," He greeted politely. "Would you like a drink?"


    "Not the kind you like, but I''ll bite," She winked playfully, earning her a smirk. She followed the vampire through the glass doors the bouncers now held for them, and she paused, turning to look at them, "It was nice playing with you!"


    "Seriously, just stop," Isana groaned. She had been pacing at the edges of her mind, almost having a panic attack the entire time. Such a nervous little thing. "I''m gonna start pulling my fur out at this rate," Her wolf moaned back at her thoughts.


    Niko led Esme through the double doors of the main floor. The night was still young, but there were more people than she anticipated at the bar sitting and at the sleek, stylish tables. All humans. Niko walked to a table and waved over a dark-blonde haired man and hazel eyes; she presumed he was the bartender. He was all smiles and good looks, catching the eyes of both men and women as he walked past them.


    Quite the looker for a human, he could almost pass as a vampire.


    "Or a werewolf," Isana murmured, eying the man''s tall and muscular physique.


    Esme settled in her chair, placing her bag on the ground before crossing her legs and interlacing her fingers resting atop her knee. "Leo, get me the usual. Esme, what would you like?" Niko asked as he smoothed down his white shirt.


    Esme looked to her right at the array of drinks across the bar, sparkling against the mirrored wall, and she pursed her lips. There were so many to choose from. "How about I make you something?" The bartender, Leo, asked in a smooth and quite charming voice.


    Esme refrained from smirking at his obvious lustful gaze.


    What is there to be lustful about? You''re nothing.


    Esme ignored that small voice in the back of her head telling her she was ugly and worthless and replied, "That sounds great." She looked back at Niko and raised a brow as the bartender walked away, "I bet he brings in a lot of ladies."


    "He is useful," The vampire replied with a smirk. Esme wondered if Leo was like one of those feeders- humans kept close to vampires for easy access to fresh blood. If Leo worked there and offered those sorts of services, she wondered how much he earned for both giving his body to others and keeping his mouth shut about the vampires.


    "You are NOT doing that!" Isana shouted in disgust. Esme winced at how loud she was and rubbed her temple as she stared at the extravagance of the dark, lavish interior.


    "Of course not, don''t be ridiculous," Esme murmured back in her mind.


    Niko had been watching her curiously while she was lost in thought and talking to Isana. It had been a while since someone sat so close to her and took such an interest in her. She didn''t like his scrutiny or the limelight. But before she could comment, the drinks arrived, one a dark brown liquid on ice in a tumbler that Niko held onto, and the other was a pinkish cocktail coated with sugar and fruits. Leo waited and watched as Esme picked up the drink and took a sip, the sweetness blowing her taste buds away.


    She placed the drink down on the napkin and looked at Leo''s expectant face. "Delicious."


    "Alright!" He smiled, brightening up his tanned face even more. But one look at Niko''s emotionless face, and Leo instantly turned on the spot, leaving them to their conversation. He kept glancing in Esme''s direction as he returned to the bar and spoke to a female colleague who had been watching her with interest.


    "Who''s that?" The woman asked as she wiped a wine glass and picked another up.


    "Her name is Esme. Pretty little thing," Leo replied as he returned the black tray under the counter.


    "I''d watch it. I''ve never seen Nikki boy bring a girl to the bar before," Another colleague warned. Esme had been watching them out of the corner of her eye while keeping her head tilted down, clutching the stem of her cocktail glass.


    "Maybe they are just friends?" The woman said, "What''s with that face!?"


    Niko cleared his throat; it seemed, he too, was listening to his employees talk about them.


    "Now, I know you wouldn''t return to a place like this unless you want something. So, what can I help you with?" Niko got straight to the point. She liked that; it meant no boring small talk and not wasting each other''s time. Esme turned her attention to the vampire sitting across from her, her eyes slowly looking up to meet his.


    She smiled and waited a beat.


    "I''m here for a job."


    Niko spat his drink out and coughed, looking at her in shock and utter horror.


    "A job?" He burst into a peal of laughter then stopped after seeing how serious Esme looked. He took a swig of his drink and narrowed his eyes subtly. "Why?"


    "It''s simple, really. I need a job, and you owe me a favour," Esme replied nonchalantly and lifted her cocktail up, taking a sip as she stared across her glass at him. Niko, on the other side of the table, stared at her, assessing her. She could see his mind spinning in those brown eyes of his.


    "Why.." Niko began, tapping his finger on the table. "Have you thought this through? You were already about to fight my bouncers-"


    "Well, your bouncers need to learn some manners," Esme interrupted. "Look, I need a job. I won''t get in your way or cause trouble.." She looked down at her drink and muttered under her breath, "Unless trouble finds me.." Niko narrowed his eyes at that. She smiled sheepishly, "But I won''t be here for long."


    "I could just pay you off," Niko replied, "It would be more than enough to make your life comfortable."


    "I need to work," Esme said instantly, her voice hardened. Getting paid off would help but then what would she do with herself? She would lose her mind.


    Niko stared at her for a while; the pair locked gazes, neither unwilling to look away. "This isn''t just about giving you a job. It could cause issues having you, a werewolf, here, plus I don''t own ONYX, nor am I in charge of this territory, and I do not have the authority to say yes," Niko reasoned.


    Esme presumed after seeing the respect the other vampires showed him and hearing them call him boss that it meant he was in charge. "It''s a lost cause-"


    "Then speak to someone in charge," Esme interrupted her wolf''s negative commentary and leaned forwards. "I thought you were an honourable man."


    "It has nothing to do with honour-"


    "I saved your life; you are indebted to me. If you REALLY wanted it off your conscience, then you would go out of your way in helping me," She stood up and picked her backpack up, flinging it over one shoulder and turning around.


    Esme heard Niko sigh and his chair scrape backwards. "Wait."


    One side of her lips twitched, a satisfied look passing over her eyes before she composed herself and looked back at the vampire who now stood up playing with his cufflinks. "If you are serious about this.." He glanced nervously behind her, "then I will speak to him."


    "Speak to who.." Esme trailed off and tilted her head to the side.


    "The man in charge," Niko stated before walking off in the direction of the double doors. Esme watched him and glanced at the security camera in the corner of the room.


    Was the guy in charge here? She didn''t expect Niko to find out right then.


    Esme slowly sat back down, unsure of what to do now. Was she supposed to wait on Niko''s return? Was she meeting the man in charge? She reached for her cocktail and drank until there was nothing left in the empty glass. Her nerves slowly clawed their way up her throat. What if the man in charge was someone really dangerous?


    "Oh, NOW you''re worried!?" Isana grumbled.


    "Refill, sugar?"


    Esme glanced up at the barmaid who had been watching her earlier. She glanced at Leo, who was busy smiling at a flock of women gathered at the bar. She returned her gaze to the pretty human before her and smiled. "Why not." She certainly wasn''t paying for it. The woman returned her smile, revealing dimples, making her look even cuter.


    Esme didn''t know how long she sat in that bar, holding her new drink, but when Niko finally did return, she could see the shock written on his face.


    "You''re hired."

 Chapter 6 - ONYX New Troublemaker

    Esme held out the card machine for a girl, barely older than the legal age, to enter a club who tapped her card to pay for the five ''J?gerbombs'' lined up for her friends. Esme entered the details into the till and glanced at the group of young girls after hearing them down their shots and screaming excitedly with their hands held high. The little party then went towards the other doors leading to the floor above, where the music roared into the dancing crowd''s ears.


    The she-wolf had been working at ONYX for two weeks now. Niko made a paperless agreement to employ her cash in hand, and she would work a minimum of five shifts a week. But Esme happily worked daily; it wasn''t as if she loved the job; who did like work? But it kept her demons at bay, and she was trying to prove a point to both Niko and hopefully that ghost of a boss that she was worth the hassle.


    Isana snickered, "You''ve probs caused them more hassle in two weeks than in a year for normal employees." Esme didn''t respond, making her wolf chuckle some more because they both knew she was right.


    "Sweetheart" Some fingers clicked before her face, snapping her out of her daze where she still stared where the girls went. Esme''s eyes narrowed slightly as she stared at who she assumed was a regular now. He was a large man in his forties and was always rude towards her and the other staff. The man acted entitled in his fancy suits and going overboard on his ''bling'' hanging over his thick neck and chains clasping over his wrists restricting the blood flow.


    This overly annoying man liked to perve on all the younger girls. What man wouldn''t look at beautiful women? There was looking, and then there was being creepy. She even caught him checking her ass out a few times; he was lucky she worked there.


    "Don''t ever call me sweetheart old man," She replied icily. Oh, but he hated her the most because, unlike the others who quote on quote ''knew their place'', she never took his shit. So far, she had never been penalised for her rudeness towards him. Maybe Niko also liked watching the man become embarrassed.


    Mr Entitled went an odd beetroot colour rising in his neck and cheeks; it was a new shade of anger Esme had seen on him. Maybe he was extra sensitive tonight because his friend followed him to the bar this time. Mr Entitled opened his mouth as his eyes scrunched together, ready to most likely yap her ear off with complaints, but before that, Esme smiled politely as though she never said anything and smoothly asked, "What can I get for you?"


    His mouth gaped open and shut again, repeatedly making him look like a fish out of water. But his friend with a moustache leaned forwards and asked nicely for two gin and tonics. Esme nodded her head once; she didn''t need to ask them which gin because whether they enjoyed the taste or not, they always brought the most expensive drink, just because. As she measured the gin in the glasses, Leo made his appearance by her side, brushing his side next to her not so subtly and smirking, "Only YOU can get away with that, you know. Queen of sass!"


    Esme''s lips twitched in amusement as she glanced at him before throwing a cucumber slice in the finished drinks. "I prefer them a little scared of me," She mused loudly with a twinkle in her eye, watching Mr Entitled and moustache become flustered by her words as she took their cash and had no intention of giving them their change.


    "Kinky," Leo purred by her ear, taking Esme by surprise, both by his words and how close he was to her. Esme''s eyes widened, and she abruptly turned away from him, causing the naughtily hot bartender to burst into laughter.


    "I''m going on my break!" She called over her shoulder, trying and failing to avoid eye contact with him as he kept trying to see her face. Leo grinned and waved her off, though his eyes lingered on her longer than necessary.


    Esme started to push open the door, her back to the bar but paused her movements. Someone was watching her, and not because they wanted to be served. There was something dark and dangerous about the way they watched her. Her back stiffened at the feeling of someone''s tense stare piercing into her; she turned her head back, searching across the bar.


    Esme''s heart gradually increased, perspiration forming at the back of her neck as her hand fisted by her side. That was when her eyes locked with a man''s icy blue stare; everything else subsided into the background as she felt captivated by him, unwilling to move.


    "Hey, trouble. I thought you were trying to escape from my charm?"


    Esme blinked and looked up at Leo, who was removing a cork from a wine bottle, cheekily smiling at her. She returned her gaze back to the spot the man stood, but he was gone. She had been so entranced by him that she didn''t look away from his eyes. What the hell did he look like?


    "At least, we know how piercing his eyes are. That and how he stared at us," Isana murmured. She felt uncomfortable from what had just happened.


    Esme ignored the unsettling feeling, twisting knots in her stomach, and she forced herself to calm down. They weren''t a werewolf; otherwise, she would smell their scent. Plus, what werewolf would be in a vampire bar... So, they could be a vampire.


    Placing a smirk on her face, she replied to Leo, "Pfft, Leo, your looks are so charming that it is blinding. I need to go rest my eyes before I go blind from such beauty!"


    "I prefer handsome.." He grinned and started pouring red wine into a glass.


    Esme rolled her eyes and pushed against the door leaving the bar behind her. She continued past the door that led to the cellar and went towards another. Esme didn''t mind a little attention from Leo; a little flirting was fine, it made her feel better to some degree, but there could never be anything more. She hated anyone getting close to her, and she would inevitably be leaving them behind when time was up again.


    It was always better to put a little distance between her and others. It made it easier on both parties, and it also kept them safe. She tried to be forgettable for their sakes. She already had the lives of innocent people on her conscience; she didn''t want to add more to that list.


    "I''m a little more worried about that man," Isana muttered.


    "There''s nothing we can do right now, and there''s no point in worrying. Yet.." Esme replied as her gaze followed along the walls of the staff lounge.


    The dark interior consisted of contemporary modern art, sleek marble floors, their own bar and coffee machine, a fridge, tables and leather settees with coffee tables, a black pool table, and flatscreen TVs. Of course, there were the standard lockers, changing rooms with showers and toilets through another door. ONYX was the most lavish bar and nightclub she had worked in so far; even this break room was finished to such high quality that she''d prefer living there than her rat invested hellhole of an apartment. But she couldn''t complain; this was the life she chose for her freedom.


    "What''s there to complain about? The rats don''t come near us. They know who''s boss," Isana added while Esme went to her locker. Even in the staff lounge, security cameras and fobs were used to enter the break room, the changing rooms, and another room, but her fob did not allow her to check that room out. She liked how much security the place had; she could tell that vampire''s would struggle to get through the doors. If she actually settled down, Chester would be a potential target.


    "Perleeease. Settle down? Let''s go abroad to a tropical island. Wouldn''t that make more sense? Who would find us?" Isana began almost salivating at the idea. It had been an ongoing fantasy between them that they would just hop on a plane and escape the country, away from the eyes and ears of all werewolves. To chill on a sandy beach with a cocktail in one hand while receiving a massage by someone who looked like Leo. She guessed from his fit physique; he had a six-pack of abs at least.


    "So, when are we going?" Isana continued with their little ''plan''.


    Esme chuckled as she pulled out a book from her backpack before locking the locker door again and returning to the lounge area, choosing one of the black dining tables near the corner of the room. It was the perfect spot for her to keep an eye on both the fire exit door, the door leading to the changing rooms and the one back to the bar. She sat down, placing her feet on the chair across from her as she opened the novel in her hands.


    "You know why we can''t," Esme finally replied, putting an end to their fantasy.


    "I don''t think he has eyes and ears on the airports.." Isana murmured, though there was a hint of doubt in her voice. Who were they kidding? Werewolf packs were a huge community; they helped one another if they were on good terms. He would never tell them who she was explicitly for fear of humiliation, but there was no doubt that others were on the lookout for her.


    "So, we just go to an airport near his rivals.." Isana continued speaking her ideas. Esme''s grip on her book tightened, and she clenched her teeth together, feeling a headache forming.


    "We have to go back to the opposite end of the country, past his territory.." Esme replied calmly, though her voice shook even in her mind. This was not a topic she wanted to discuss there. Her mood was gradually growing darker, and she tried to read the words before her, but she lost count repeatedly reading the same sentence and not understanding it.


    Ah, perfect timing, just the person to piss her off even more¡­

 Chapter 7 - The Lone Wolf

    Ah, perfect timing, just the person to piss her off even more¡­


    Esme heard the bouncers enter the room without looking up, and Paul, the bouncer who called her a dog, had already targeted her. His attitude flickered between wanting to flirt with her and despising her. It was quite a headache, but she never changed her attitude towards him; he was on the ''list'' of people she didn''t give two shits about hurting their feelings.


    "What are you reading?"


    Esme quietly closed the book and glanced at it, "It''s called: None of your fucking business, Paul," she looked at the vampire and tilted her head to the side, watching as his face hardened. The other bouncers snickered at her retort and sat down across from her. Esme''s eyes narrowed slightly at how close they were, but she ignored it and looked back at her book, opening it once more.


    On the other hand, Paul marched towards her, "You have a real attitude problem, you know. Even a she-wolf as hot as you can be a turn-off," He snarled as he stopped in front of her. Esme sighed and removed her feet from the chair across from her, shutting her book once more and looking back at the vampire, her expression bored.


    "Because my goal in life is to turn you on, leech," She snapped and stood up, walking around Paul, who instantly revealed his fangs, grabbing her by the wrist and bringing his face close to hers. Esme reached behind her, slowly unsheathing her knife.


    "Enough! Breaks over! Get back to work!" Niko interrupted.


    When did he get here?


    Paul glared at Esme before releasing her and walking through the fire exit doors. Niko sighed and looked at the knife in her hand; he was the only one aware of the weapon because of where he stood. She pushed the knife back in its place and pursed her lips.


    "Esme, try and play nice." He gave her a stern look after she opened her mouth to interrupt. "I can''t keep coming back here sorting out the messes you leave."


    Esme furrowed her brows and muttered under her breath, "I don''t always leave a mess." She hated how that sounded; it went well with the dog insult.


    Niko turned around, but she called out to him, "I only just went on my break. I still have ten minutes."


    He turned to look at her, his face void of emotion. She didn''t know if he was telling her to read the room and go back to work right now or not to talk to him and do what she wanted.


    "If I return now, Leo and Hana will question why I''m back early.." She trailed off, watching his face.


    "Hmm, be good," Niko finally said and vanished from her sight. Esme rolled her eyes but was happy the vampire didn''t take her knife away. He already scolded her about it and told her to leave it at home or in the locker. But it was like her safety blanket; she never parted with it, and just like her bag, it went everywhere with her.


    It was then Esme pulled her sleeve back slightly, revealing the bruises left on her wrist from the vampire''s hand. She quickly covered her arm again, the discoloured skin a fraction of what she used to endure. Her mind started to wander, the tightness in her chest and the burning sensation under her collarbone returning. Esme unconsciously reached for her left wrist, feeling for the elastic band, but she stopped herself and dropped her hands with a sigh.


    She shouldn''t be triggered by a stupid bruise on her wrist.


    How pathetic.


    "Es-"


    Esme growled, silencing her wolf.


    The remaining ten minutes of her break was quiet and peaceful without Isana trying to console her or question her about escaping to the country. No staff members entered either, which was lucky for them, really. When she did return to the bar, she got straight back to serving; it was busier than earlier and precisely what she needed. The sounds of the bar and using her hands had a calming effect on her, letting her mind become distracted at the task at hand.


    "Esme."


    Esme looked up from cleaning a table. It was Hana; she was like a beam of light sometimes. Her smile brightened up any room with warm brown eyes. Even though it had only been a few weeks, Esme already found herself liking the girl.


    "We are going for drinks. Want to come?" She asked, her face eager for Esme to join them. She looked over at Leo, who smiled and waved her over, and at a few other members of staff, she didn''t really speak to. They also looked eager, probably because she was the new girl.


    "Ah, I''m tired. I''ll help Niko cash up," Hana''s brows drew together at her response. Esme held her hands up, "Maybe another time.. It''s fine. Go, go! I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Hana reluctantly went with the others. "Next time!" Leo called out to her and winked.


    Esme watched them leave the now empty bar before heading in the same direction but going downstairs to the vampire bar. Unlike the bar she worked at, downstairs was still busy with vampires. It was 2am, but they didn''t close until thirty minutes before sunup; she wondered if the vamps had a residence nearby for them to return so casually.


    Esme pushed through the crowds of vampires and humans remaining on the dance floor. She ignored the couple in the corner of the room, a man smooching a woman''s neck; no, not kissing, he was drinking from her. He was just ''concealing'' it well from the humans. The act was so out in the open, but Esme was now accustomed to it. The vampires were safe to do as they pleased in ONYX, with limits, of course.


    She made a turn towards the toilets and walked further down a hallway towards a private room. She had only been there once before when she couldn''t locate Niko, he didn''t seem pleased by her appearance at the time, but he never scolded her after she explained the vamp at the bar told her to find him there. It seemed they wanted to get her in trouble; how childish. But Esme now frequently fetched him around the same time if she stayed to help.


    As she approached the door, raising her hand to knock, she stopped after picking up on the low voices on the other side of the door. Now she knew it was bad to sneak around and listen to conversations, especially considering where she was, but when she heard the mention of a werewolf, her ear went closer to the door.


    "Oh miss high and mighty.. are you forgetting the amount of times we have sneaked around-"


    "Shh!" Esme shushed her wolf to listen, and she held her breath.


    "Why is she here?"


    "Wh-what? Sire, you already agreed to employ her." She could hear Niko''s voice. They were definitely talking about her.


    Sire? There was only one person that went by that sort of title..


    There was an exasperated sigh, "I don''t remember.. the conversation," He murmured, "fine. Just make sure there are no issues. I could hear Paul moaning about her. I will not take responsibility for her if one of our own has an issue with her. It will be up to her to stay alive."


    How charming. But Esme never expected anything more. At least she had a job.


    "Are you forgetting a crucial detail here, Es.." Isana whispered. Esme could feel the rising anxiety in her wolf; she wanted to run. It took everything in Esme not to let her wolf take over her body and to stay calm.


    Alerted by who her real employer could be and from the footsteps coming closer to the door, Esme started to back away.


    "What if she killed one of us?" Niko asked, halting the other man''s steps. Esme also stopped; she was curious about his response.


    The other vampire chuckled darkly. "Is that possible? I thought you said she was a rogue?"


    "Esme is.. she seems stronger than other rogues I have encountered," Came Niko''s response.


    "Esme.." She heard the other vampire say her name, and she felt a shiver run through her spine. But it wasn''t from fear; in fact, she felt a pool of warmth and butterflies swirl in her stomach. His voice alone made her bite her lip, and she could only imagine how he looked.


    "Eww," Isana mocked, throwing up, "He''s a vampire.. How can you.. feel giddy at a man you haven''t met. He isn''t our mate.."


    No, he certainly wasn''t.


    Isana gasped at what she said.


    Esme''s face darkened, but she shook it off, realising she needed to flee the area. The footsteps grew louder again, and the she-wolf scattered from the door, passing the bar quickly, and ignoring the vampire''s staring at her as she went back up the steps to the ground floor.


    Every step Esme took up the stairs, she was becoming increasingly aware of someone following closely behind her. She wanted to turn her head and look behind her, but something instinctual told her not to. The sweet fragrance that followed her made her heart flutter, and she decided to go against her instincts and look.


    Stopping by the glass doors, the entrance to ONYX, Esme turned to look. Her hair flew away from her face from a small gust of wind; a slight nudge on her shoulder was the only indication that someone had been following.


    Esme looked around in alarm, but the hall was empty.


    The bouncers'' snickering caught her attention, but before she could do anything, Niko suddenly appeared beside her. "Are you lost?" He tilted his head to the side, a smirk crawling up his lips.


    Esme narrowed her eyes subtly but shrugged it off nonchalantly, "I was looking for you. We need to cash up."


    "Go home. I''ll do the rest," Niko replied as he reached out and squeezed her shoulder gently; his eyes were full of warmth. Something she didn''t expect, especially after the conversation he just had. Niko pulled his hand away and looked at it as though he couldn''t believe what he had just done.


    "Okay. See you tomorrow," Esme replied casually, even though her heart felt as though it would burst from Niko''s sudden contact and from working out who owned the bar.


    But she couldn''t quite wrap her mind around it. Even as she walked out of ONYX, backpack in tow, ignoring Paul''s taunting, she was deep in thought. That vampire could easily rip her to shreds for even crossing into his territory.


    "Sire," Niko had called him.


    That vampire.. was the king of all vampires. The most dangerous being on earth.


    Esme stopped and looked back at ONYX; she had an eerie feeling that someone was watching her. But as she searched the dark night, she couldn''t see anyone. She casually reached for her knife sheathed behind her and flipped it towards her wrist before hiding it up her sleeve, the whole time her gaze searching her surroundings.


    Pulling her hood up over her features, she turned her back to the menacing shadows, leaving the area like the lone wolf she was.

 Chapter 8 - Time Spent In Nature

    Esme reached the apartment complex without any issues; her senses were on high alert the whole time she walked home, but nothing suspicious caught her attention. Once she was in, she threw her bag on the couch and placed her phone on charge, leaning against the kitchen counter and looking at her depressing department. It was quiet, something she was now familiar with, but tonight, for once, she did not find comfort in it. Her mind flashed to Hana and Leo leaving with their friends at ONYX.


    "It is for the best," Isana sighed as they felt the hollow emptiness in their chest. It was a statement she had to remind herself; some places she stayed were easier than others, and it seemed this time, Chester was a little harder to reside in. Making friends never guaranteed her or their survival. But she still became bitter from distancing herself.


    Wolves by instinct were pack animals; even rogues preferred the company of another. If they found their mate, then they were content, or they would befriend humans in neutral zones where pack territories didn''t overlap. "You still have me, chick." Esme smiled at Isana''s words; she would always have Isana and that she was eternally grateful for at least.


    Esme opened the patio door and hopped up onto the balcony railing; in a crouched position, she kept her hands grasped at the tarnished paint as she stared at the security cameras and the road across from her. Nobody could see her; it was nearly 4am, and the cameras were not pointed in her direction. She knew that the only sleep that awaited her was filled with nightmares, and she would end up waking up groggy.


    Esme gracefully hopped off the balcony and landed on the grass below; she pushed off from the wet grass and walked casually in the direction of where she knew the city would slowly turn to the countryside. As soon as she saw the first signs of trees, Esme started jogging into the woods. Once she knew no passing humans (if there were any at that time) could see her, she began to strip and left her clothes in a plastic bag she kept tied to a tree. This wasn''t her first time streaking in the woods.


    Her body shivered from the chilled night air, but she knew soon enough her fur would keep her warm. She jogged forwards and let her body begin to tremble, and she shifted into her wolf form. She felt like she could finally breathe, and instead of running herself, she let Isana take control of her body. Her wolf was delighted and instantly came to the forefront of her mind, pushing Esme back into ''viewer mode'', as she liked to put it. For the next two hours, Isana ran through the woods free, letting her legs burn and her lungs gasp for air.


    It was exactly what they needed.


    Isana yawned loudly, her snout scrunching up and her jaw widening, revealing her sharp canines. "Hmm, you okay to return?" Her wolf asked but already threw ''the reins'' back to Esme, who was startled and thrust back into control of her body.


    She started to shift back into her human form when she realised their location. Walking naked among the array of trees, Esme enjoyed the feeling of the earth beneath her feet, the fallen red and brown leaves crunching beneath her toes. The gentle breeze flowed through her dishevelled hair that now looked as dark as the night sky.


    The she-wolf reached behind a tree she marked with a tiny cross carving in the bark and pulled back the small bag with her shorts and a sports bra in. She put them on quickly before sitting down at the edge of the eroding cliff. Below her feet was a vast valley with a river passing through. It was the perfect view and the perfect spot for hunting.


    After eying her surroundings, Esme lay down on the cold ground, her dark brown hair fanned out against the grass as she listened to the beat of her heart thrumming loudly for all nearby to hear. Her body was tired, but her mindfully awake; she was tuned into every little detail of the forest around her. The rustle of leaves from trees, the sound of an animal scurrying nearby and the smell of damp moss and wet trees filling her nostrils as she stared up at the almighty sky, the stars shining brightly against its black canvas. And then there at the centre of her universe was the moon, crescent in shape as though she, the Moon Goddess, was shy of revealing her ''brilliance'' to the world.


    "The stars, they shine for you, my dear. And the moon shines brightest of them all. If ever you find yourself afraid, look to the stars and seek help from the Moon Goddess, for she gifted us these powers. The power of the wolf that will one day be gifted to you."


    Little Esme clung to her mother''s shirt, staring up at the night sky like her mother told her to, but the warmth of her hug was what truly brought her peace. They were in an unknown location in the middle of the night, and she could feel her mother''s anxiousness along with the scary shadows creeping towards her. But after some time, her mother''s beautiful face was clear before her as Esme stared at her instead. She could not grasp why they were there or why her mother looked so sad; her dark brown eyes twinkled with unshed tears.


    Esme reached up, her little hand touching her mother''s smooth cheek, who turned to look at her, her eyes softening at her child, the tears streaking down her face. "Mumma, I will tell off who made you sad! You just tell me! I will protect you!" Esme''s face was set in determination as the youngster tried to figure out who would do such a thing. Her mother chuckled, her smile brightening up her face, and she wiped away her tears and leaned her head against Esme''s.


    "No one else will make me sad. It''s just you and me now, Es," Her mother sniffled, staring back into her daughter''s dark eyes.


    Esme continued to stare at the sky as her memory faded away like the easy breeze of the wind. She was no longer afraid of the dark, but she clung to those words like a child to their blanket when the days became too much to bear. Though inevitably, it was not enough in the end. The times she sought out the Moon Goddess, pleading for guidance, for help, but she received none.


    Esme''s eyes hardened as she glared at the moon. The Goddess of Night was nothing more than a higher being playing with their dolls, throwing them away when there was no use for them.


    "Easy, Es. She can still hear us."


    "She knows how I feel about her. Why fake a love I do not feel for her," Esme replied sharply to Isana. Her wolf went quiet; unlike Esme, she was a little more concerned with the Goddess'' wrath, but in Esme''s mind, she had already been cursed and forgotten about. The she-wolf wasn''t clouded in self-pity, but she refused to praise the Goddess.


    Esme continued to lay there watching the moon slowly guide its way down to the earth, and soon after, she saw Eos, the Goddess of Dawn, rise and kiss the ground with her light. Esme sat up and enjoyed the view, fascinated by the grass glistening in the early morning dew. The wind brushed against her skin along with the light making its way up her body, the warmth relieving the built-up stress among her tight shoulders. She stayed there a while, watching and listening to the wildlife starting their morning routines of surviving in their little habitat.


    Esme inhaled deeply, her eyes closed, relishing the last of her peace before reluctantly getting up and undressing once more. Her time in the wilderness came to an abrupt end. After placing her clothes back in their hiding spot, she shifted and sprinted back through the woods until gradually the trees became less and the sights of the city stood tall in the distance. Esme picked her clothes up from where she left them, changed into her outfit from the night before, and walked back towards her apartment complex.


    The she-wolf guessed the time to be around 7am now; the place was still and quiet, perfect for her to sneakily climb back up to her balcony. She jumped up to the first-floor balcony and climbed up the plumbing on one side before hopping onto her balcony floor. She pulled the patio door back, the usual noise of protest loud even for human''s ears. Her eyes instinctively searched her apartment, her body tense, but there were no unusual scents or anything out of place.


    After checking her place was safe, Esme''s body sagged before removing her boots and collapsing on the sofa. Sleep seemed to finally catch up to her, and she happily obliged to her body''s needs. Within seconds her world went dark.


    Esme''s lids fluttered open, startled by a vibrating noise, but the quick scan of her room didn''t alarm her to any intruder. She shut her eyes again. The vibrating noise made her open her eyes once more; this time, she was more alert and jumped off the couch, her leg still caught from the blanket wrapped around her. When did she pull this over her?


    It didn''t matter; her phone was vibrating on the kitchen counter. Esme checked the caller''s name, and her brows furrowed at the unknown number. She flipped it open and waited silently, holding her breath as her other hand held onto the edge of the counter, her claws scratching the surface.


    "Esme! I''ve been trying to get a hold of you, girl!"


    "Huh?" Esme''s hand relaxed from the sound of a familiar chirpy voice.


    "Leo drank too much last night and called in sick today. Niko said you''d be fine taking the shift, but I wanted to double-check!" Hana continued in her bright and cheery voice.


    How did she get my number? As much as she liked the girl, she didn''t appreciate Niko giving her number out. When she sees him, she will mention this little mishap.


    " ''kay," Esme replied, her voice was full of sleep but sharper than she intended it to be. She couldn''t help it though, this made her feel uncomfortable; who else did he give her number to?


    "Oh, Niko said he couldn''t get a hold of you and even after I phoned a few times, I was beginning to worry!"


    Worry? Why? She checked her phone and was baffled because it was still only 11am. Maybe it was because she was now meant to start at 12 instead of 4pm.


    "I was just sleeping. No need to be dramatic," Esme joked. "I will see you at 12 then."


    "See you soon, honey!"


    The call cut off, and Esme checked her call log; her eyes widened at how many missed calls there were. She was in such a deep sleep it worried her.


    "Nothing happened, though," Isana spoke softly in her mind. "You needed to sleep; it''s not good to go 24 hours without sleep."


    "Hmm." Esme knew Isana was right, but she was still nervous that she became too relaxed. Just because she was in vampire territory, it didn''t mean she shouldn''t be on her guard at all times. Whether it was werewolves, hunters or vampires, Esme needed to stay alert even during sleep. Which was rather ridiculous considering she lost herself to her nightmares most nights.


    Sigh.


    Esme shut the phone and started to get ready. Soon after showering, getting changed and clipping her hair back in a half-up hairstyle (her signature hairdo), she was good to go. Esme left her apartment in a hurry, with a slice of toast in one hand and her backpack in the other. She rushed off down the stairs and out towards the street.


    Esme arrived at ONYX''s quiet parking lot. With a displeased look on her face, she wondered why she was asked to come in at a time when it was apparent it would be dead. Esme used her fob at the glass door entrance and walked through until she was in the bar area. Esme halted and frowned when she saw Leo behind the bar turning on the coffee machine whistling a tune.


    Her eyes moved to Hana, who seemed to almost skip to her position, her curls bouncy on her head. Esme narrowed her eyes at the girl''s lie. "Woah! Chica, you can be so scary sometimes!" Hana giggled and put her arm over Esme''s shoulder, looking down at her and flicking her wrist, so a black card was in her line of sight. "I had the feeling you wouldn''t come if I told you the real reason you are here.."


    Esme huffed in annoyance. "You''re damn straight." She looked at Leo''s back then returned to look at the card in front of her face.


    "Whether you like it or not.. We are going shopping!" Hana squealed, making Esme press on her ear and remove herself from Hana''s arms. She walked back towards the doors, her mind already on how comfy her couch was. She opened the door and halted on the spot.


    "Where are you going?" Niko stood in front of her, tilting his head to the side.


    "Home. I must have mixed my shift-"


    "No, you are on time," Niko interrupted, his voice calm. Esme looked at him suspiciously, making the vampire''s lips twitch in amusement. "You are to go shopping with Hana. I get the sense she will be very helpful in your trip today."


    He turned on the spot and started to walk down the hallway, avoiding the light shining through the glass doors of the club. Esme followed him, letting the doors swing shut behind them. "What do you mean? I''m not going shopping!" Esme exclaimed in a panic. She didn''t want to waste her precious money on clothes.


    Niko stopped and whipped his head back to look at her. "You WILL go shopping. That is an order, Esme. You have been wearing two lots of the same clothes night after night. In the nicest way possible.. You need to dress up more.." He trailed off, watching Esme''s eyes narrow and her lips thin. "You won''t need to pay for a thing," He added.


    Esme''s eyes lit up immediately. She didn''t mind a new change of clothes for work; though she wouldn''t be able to fit them in her bag, she could leave them in her locker. "Well, why didn''t you say that in the first place, Niko! Sheesh," She smiled playfully.


    Even though she acted like clothes shopping wasn''t her thing, it really was. She used to love shopping, but now she was nervous at the idea of being in a shopping mall and choosing the right outfits. Her clothes didn''t exactly scream high-end fashion; they were just comfortable and easy to move around in.


    "Let''s go, chica!"


    Hana''s voice filled her with dread and excitement.. It might be nice to have some time away from her dreary thoughts and look at clothes, acting normal.

 Chapter 9 - Rags Or Riches: Part One

    Esme was dragged out of ONYX by an excited Hana; she couldn''t help but be amused by the girl. Hana''s enthusiasm was contagious, and she found herself smiling for the first time in quite a long while. The muscles in her face started to get tired from ''overuse'' which Esme knew was normal for others.


    The girls were strolling down the high street; Hana was chatting happily by Esme''s side about where to go first, what clothes would suit Esme and what to wear for work. She just nodded her head along as she stared up at the tall buildings, still in awe at their extravagance. It took the she-wolf a while to realise, Hana had grabbed her by the upper arm dragging her inside a flashy shop.


    Esme nodded back at the security guard who stood outside the shop. Where did Hana take her? Her eyes landed on a price tag of just a pair of jeans and made sure her eyes didn''t bulge or pop out of their sockets. Seriously why were they so pricey? While her thoughts were screaming about the absurd pricing, her face was completely neutral.


    Without even glancing their way, she could feel the gaze of the workers burning into her skin.


    "Sale items are at the back, miss. Or there is a Primark down the road." A tall lady in heels, blonde hair pulled back in a tight bun approached her, her heels clicking on the tiled flooring. Esme tilted her head to the side. She could see what this woman was thinking; it was written all over her face, the utter disdain of dealing with someone like Esme. A waste of her time.


    "Primark!? Sale!?" Hana wrapped her arm over Esme''s shoulders, dropping some of the clothes she already held onto the floor and glared at the woman, "I used to think this was the finest establishment here.. Come on, Esme, let''s go to Chanel, I heard they just opened down the road."


    "Oh! Miss Hana, I did not realise she was with you!? Please-"


    "You know," Esme cut off the woman who started to beg in front of Hana, not herself. "This was my first time in this store," She pulled the black card out of her coat pocket and held it in front of her face. Miss blonde ponytail''s eyes widened, and she gulped. "But I find your service utterly disgraceful. Come on, Hana, let''s take our business elsewhere. I am sure Chanel or the other well-established shops would warmly welcome me."


    Esme turned on the spot, ready to leave, but another lady rushed towards the doors, blocking them; her face flushed, but she wore an apologetic smile and even bowed her head. "I apologise for Sarah''s attitude towards you. Please do not be hasty, I will take 30% off what you spend today, and you will not see Sarah''s face again."


    Esme tapped the card against her chin as she stared up at the woman. "Make it 60% off, and I will make sure not to utter a word of what happened here today to my friends," Esme warned, her voice deepened almost threateningly. She had to refrain from growling and was very conscious about her eyes glowing from her demand. The woman opened her mouth to argue, but when she looked at Esme''s hardened gaze, the woman nodded her head and started commanding another worker to get the same clothes from the rails that were on the ground.


    The manager, Esme presumed, continuously clapped her hands to urge the others in the store then told Sarah to go home. Esme watched as the two other girls checked the rails for the clothes Hana had previously picked up. Turning her back on the panicked workers, she let her hand glide along with the expensive clothing, her mind wandering to a time when she visited a shop similar to the one, she was in now.


    The first time Esme entered such a place, her mouth fell open, and anyone could see stars shining in her eyes as she stared at all the clothes she could never once afford. Even entering such a place made her anxious. But a warm hand wrapped around hers, pulling her into the shop like they owned the shop.


    She scoffed at where her thoughts were leading her. Yes, once she had her own black card, walked in many shops such as this, ate in the three Michelin star restaurants and lived in a mansion, but it was all a part of their flawless public fa?ade. It all meant meaningless to her at the end of the day when the following days and nights grew long.


    Esme stopped in front of a daring backless red dress, and she returned to the present. It was absolutely gorgeous, something that would suit her well, but she couldn''t wear such a thing. Not anymore. She lowered her gaze. "I don''t want anything with short sleeves or anything that would reveal my chest," She spoke over her shoulder.


    Hana was still standing staring at the petite woman who seemed to have turned into a badass boss bitch. She shook her head and snapped out of it, frowning when she heard what Esme said. "Won''t you get too hot?" She asked, walking up the two steps that led to where Esme was now staring out the window, or more like longingly looking at the red dress on the mannequin before her.


    Esme didn''t turn around as she responded, "Winter is coming; the days are getting colder."


    "Ohhh, loving the GOT reference. Are you a GOT fan!?" Hana nudged her excitedly. Esme looked at her quizzically.


    "GOT? There was no reference; I was stating a fact?" Esme smiled sheepishly as she wondered what the girl was talking about.


    Hana looked at her like she had lost her mind. "Game of thrones!?" She shrieked, then covered her mouth and glanced at the attendants before lowering her voice, "Please tell me you have at least heard of it?"


    Esme''s blank look was all the answer Hana needed. "Have you been living under a rock the last ten years?" She said under her breath, not meant for Esme to hear. The girl chuckled and shook her head.


    Esme frowned and looked away from Hana; she wasn''t annoyed by her rock statement, which of course, she could hear because of her heightened hearing. But she wondered what else she must have missed in her life.


    "It was only like one of the biggest shows ever! Even I watched it, and I''m not into that fantasy world shizzam.." Hana exclaimed while showing her images on her phone after searching the internet. Esme chuckled at her choice of words.


    Oh, if only she knew what sort of world she actually lived in. Although there weren''t dragons and what looked like some sort of frozen zombies, in real life, vampires, werewolves, and shapeshifters lived among the humans. Some even say there are witches, but she wasn''t too sure on that one, but who was she to say if there was?


    "Anyway.. When did you nab the boss'' card?!" Hana whisper-shouted close to Esme''s ear, making her smirk.


    She handed it back to her and patted her on the shoulder with a mischievous glint to her eyes. "When we left the club. I suspected something like this would happen," Esme murmured with a shrug. Hana''s brows pinched together at her response, but she hooked her arm in between hers and leaned her head on Esme''s shoulder.


    "Well, you put them in their place! I didn''t expect anything less. But, my gosh girl, you.." She looked at her in admiration, "your aura was so powerful! Like you could lead a whole boardroom of men in a company meeting without batting an eye, and they''d follow your every word!"


    Esme chuckled, "Don''t be ridiculous. I just copied how our customers act. It''s quite fun, really," She winked, shrugging off the girl''s comment while Isana walked at the edges of Esme''s mind proudly.


    "Please have a seat in one of our rooms, and I shall bring you some refreshments," The manager, whose golden name tag read Caroline, gestured with her hand in the direction of the changing rooms. "Would you prefer champagne, juice, water or tea and coffee?"


    "Ohhh, champagne! Esme, what about you?" Hana smiled brightly and pulled away from Esme, looking at her.


    "Tea for me, peppermint if you have any," Esme replied casually before shrugging out of Hana''s hold and sauntering over to the changing rooms. Each room was large enough to fit a couch, some plants, a golden clothes rail to the side, and another smaller room with a curtain. They walked to the one at the far end and sat down on the couch, waiting as the manager brought a tray of tea, biscuits and a bucket with a champagne bottle.


    Hana sighed loudly, snuggling into the plush two-seater light blue loveseat before sipping on her champagne. "This is what I am talking about! Honey, you are so lucky to have landed a job at ONYX. It''s not every day the owner pays for your clothes. You must have left quite the impression on him!" She played with her curly hair as she watched the golden railing being filled with clothes.


    Esme paused, raising her cup of peppermint tea, her head whipped to the side. "The.. owner?" She frowned, "I thought Niko was paying..."

 Chapter 10 - Rags Or Riches: Part Two

    Esme paused, raising her cup of peppermint tea, her head whipped to the side. "The.. owner?" She frowned, "I thought Niko was paying.."


    "Well, that''s what I thought as well. That''s what Niko told me, but I arrived before twelve and heard the end of their conversation. Doll, you are so darn lucky.." She gazed at her face like she was a work of art. "you have no limit to what you can spend today! Oh," She waved her hand, nearly sloshing the champagne down her jeans. "But don''t worry, they do this for all their staff.. Well, we all had a ten ''k limit, though."


    Esme stared at Hana even as the room went silent. It was bizarre; she''d never met the man in charge. The only thing Esme could recall was spying on Niko''s conversation the night before. But she didn''t let herself think too much about it.


    Who would want their staff looking like they lived in the slums? ONYX appeared to be like the nightclub equivalent of a palace to a royal family; all human and vampire staff were good-looking and never looked shabby. Then Esme arrived and definitely looked out of sorts.


    "In rags or riches, we still outshine everyone," Isana winked, making Esme snort aloud and covered it up by fake coughing on her drink.


    Hana patted her back, "Drink went down the wrong hole!?"


    Esme nodded her head, then sipped on her tea and sighed, "I doubt I will be going over the ten ''k limit set for you guys anyway. Hell, we''re already saving with the discount from their rudeness."


    Hana stood up and tutted, "Don''t worry about the prices, chica, we will get your money''s worth out of today! Seriously, use this to your advantage! I''m not a gold digger, but these guys could buy ten islands in a day and still have a ton of money to last them five lifetimes! Honey, I think Niko only works there for the fun of it; he''s also minted!" She walked to the rails and pulled out three dresses, passing them to Esme to try on.


    That was very true, and it wasn''t like she would take the clothes with her when she would leave. It was just a little more unbelievable, considering she was a werewolf.


    "I think we should be past the stage of shock right now. You WORK IN A VAMPIRE BAR!" Isana screamed in her mind as Esme winced and walked towards the smaller room.


    "Hey, no need to be shy; you can get changed here. There''s a lot more room here than in there anyway," Hana smiled, closing the door and gesturing for her to get unchanged. "I''m just gonna be drinking my champers on the couch anyway!" She flopped back down and put her feet up on the rest of the love seat, crossing one leg over the other.


    Esme looked at the curtained space and the room Hana was chilling in. "Where''s the fun in that? At least, you will be more surprised when I walk out the curtains!" She exclaimed before shutting the curtains behind her.


    Esme clung onto the shut curtain for a moment, her head bent over as her hands shook slightly, a long sigh escaping her lips. Her body was disgusting, and Hana would be shocked by the sight of it asking her questions she was unable to answer. She gulped and spun around, ready to try on the first of many clothes that day.


    Three hours later, the pair left a coffee shop after eating a small meal and people watching. They held many bags full of high-end clothes and shoes.


    "I feel like we are missing something.." Hana pouted as she looked deep in thought. They continued to walk down the high street until Esme felt her arm dragged into another store again. She didn''t get the name of it, but by the strong smell of cosmetics, the number of make-up brushes spread on counters and the flawless faces of women smiling at them, she knew they were in a make-up store.


    "Eeek! This is what we were missing!" Hana squealed and jumped up and down, clapping her hands before grasping Esme by the shoulders. "You just have such natural beauty that I forgot you aren''t actually wearing make-up, right?"


    Esme looked at the women in concern, but Hana came back into her line of sight. "Let''s make you look like a star!" Hana smiled as Esme pursed her lips.


    She glided her hand across the black counter surface and along the clean make-up brushes lying in wait to be used. Her brows pulled together as she felt her heart pick up its pace at the sight of it all. She was nervous; there was no need to be, but how could she push past a habit instilled in her?


    Before she knew what was happening, Esme had been sitting in a chair while an attendant ''painted'' her face. A little while later, Esme felt eyeliner being brushed onto her top lids. "This will accentuate your eyes more! And this, if we did a smokey eye look, no one would dare to look away from you!"


    That wasn''t exactly what she wanted. "Erm, please, I think the eyeliner is enough," Esme muttered before being shushed so her lips could be painted. By the time her face was coated in their products, she was finally able to look at what they''d done to her.


    Esme held the mirror in front of her, instantly inhaling sharply. Her make-up was still kept quite natural though the light freckles on her nose could no longer be seen under the foundation, not that others would see them anyway. But the eyeliner was winged on her top lid, with the mascara truly did make her eyes more noticeable. Tears began to blur her vision, not because of how she looked but because there was nothing and no one now stopping her from wearing it.


    She covered her nose and blinked rapidly, trying not to let the tears fall down her freshly done make-up. A piece of tissue was thrust before her face. "Honey, don''t cry! Your make-up will get ruined! I know they did a good job but come on.. You know you''re all it!" Hana blabbered on, trying to cheer her up. Esme sniffled and took the tissue from her, dabbing under her eyes and smiling, making sure her make-up was indeed not ruined.


    "Sorry," Esme lowered her face.


    "Sweetie, don''t worry about it," Hana rubbed her back, and the she-wolf looked up at her. "Now your liner matches how fierce your personality is!" She winked, making her chuckle and shake her head.


    Hana really was something else; she reminded her of Ruby, a girl she met within the first six months of escaping that hellhole. Ruby was just as energetic and bubbly as Hana, their friendship was genuine, and she helped Esme overcome a lot. In fact, if Hana met her two years ago, she would be unrecognisable.


    "Should we go?" Hana interrupted her thoughts.


    Esme nodded, feeling a little worn out from a day of overcoming such minuscule things. If anyone told her she would cry about make-up six years ago, she would find them utterly ridiculous. Yet, another lifetime ago where she lived a completely different life.


    The pair left the store with the newly brought make-up purchases, which Esme felt a little guilty about. But she at least got herself some lingerie insisting she could buy her own underwear and not have the bill show up on their boss'' statement.


    Rich or not, she wouldn''t take advantage of one of the most dangerous beings on earth. She wasn''t suicidal!


    By the time they returned to ONYX for her evening shift, everyone had stared at her more than they usually did. She walked in, holding several bags, hair swept back in her usual do, wearing a black midi skirt, long-sleeved skin-tight black, shimmering polo neck top, her heels clicking against the floor, her flawless features much more radiant and compelling. Her large dark eyes of earthy hues captured the hearts of any who looked her way.


    Unaware of her beauty, Esme wondered if her clothes made her stand out more. Was it because she had the appearance of fitting in? Up until now, Esme had been the club''s entertainment, the new girl who didn''t take any BS from anyone, no matter their status. She was the club''s ''ruffian''. Which she found entertaining herself considering the number of vampires using the place for fresh blood.


    She shook her head and pushed past her angst at being stared at. They would soon get used to her dressed up and grow bored at her new attire. People did start to calm down as hours passed, but Esme couldn''t shake the feeling that someone was watching her. Their presence was too powerful to ignore; it was the same man from before.


    Once again, she found herself searching the room with her eyes, her hand paused, holding the knife slicing into a half-cut lemon, her other hand holding the fruit down. But she could not see him, and the feeling soon passed, so she returned to slicing up the lemon. This person would at some point reveal themselves unless they wanted to keep playing hide and seek.


    "You know, you''re quite fascinating, kid."

 Chapter 11 - Who Is Gabriel?

    Esme almost cut her finger from the knife in surprise, but she moved her hand away in time and glanced at a man with dark eyes, a dark aura and hair, his navy pinstripe suit screaming money. "Lenny," Esme breathed. Isana stiffened for a moment in fear, but then she remembered she was a damn werewolf. Esme cleared her throat. "What makes you say that?" She smirked, meeting his gaze as she left the knife on the chopping board.


    Lenny leaned onto the bar diagonally across from her, ignoring Hana, who asked nervously if he wanted a drink. "Not tonight, Hana. I''d like Esme to serve me," His eyes were locked with Esme''s until he turned and walked towards a table in the corner of the room where the mood lighting was that much darker.


    "Couldn''t he tell me at the bar what he wants?" She grumbled under her breath.


    "Mr Travine is VIP, Esme. He usually uses one of the VIP rooms. You should go to him now," said Rory, another bartender who seemed to have the hots for Hana, not that she noticed.


    Esme wiped the lemon juice from her hands using a cloth and dropped it on the side, sauntering over to where Lenny now sat, two guards standing nearby. This made sure no one approached the man, including some women who kept glancing at him and giggling. A handsome man with a dangerous aura like his did that to people.


    Esme stopped in front of his table, and he gestured for her to sit. "Sorry, sir. But I am working and cannot-"


    "Sit down, Esme," He commanded, but his voice was low and gentle still. She didn''t know how that worked, maybe he knew she was a bit rebellious to commands, but she found herself lowering down slowly and eying him cautiously.


    Esme sat and crossed her legs demurely, an action that didn''t go unnoticed by Lenny. It must be the skirt and heels; she was a mess the last time she saw him. "I think you''re interesting because you live in a studio apartment with nothing but a couch as a bed but rock up here looking like.. Well, like that." He nodded his head in her direction while tapping a thin Cuban cigar on top of the table.


    Esme blinked and looked down at her attire before looking at him again. "Is there something wrong with the way I look?" She raised a brow.


    "Not at all. You look beautiful. And you have my attention.. not many people do.." He trailed off as his attention was taken by someone behind her. She refrained from rolling her eyes, believing he most likely noticed another woman.


    "So, it seems," She drawled with a smirk.


    Lenny looked back at Esme and chuckled before his face became serious. "You know, I can put you in a nicer place, closer to the city. Just work for me."


    "You own a bar and come to a rival one?" Esme tilted her head to the side. "And even approach their staff about jobs. You really are bold, Lenny."


    Lenny grinned, "I''m serious, Esme. It does not sit right with me that you live.."


    "If you are feeling charitable, then you could always fix the apartment up without changing the price of the rent," Esme cut in and winked before standing back up. "But I have received enough charity in one day to accept such an offer. If that is all, sir. I can either take your order or return to the bar."


    Lenny stood up, buttoning his suit jacket again; he glanced behind her again and nodded before looking back at Esme. "So bloody cheeky. I suspect a lot of customers come here just to see you." He took a step towards her, making Esme arch her neck as he leaned his hand on the table, towering over her with his unlit cigar now held between his teeth, grinning. "I have a meeting now. Try not to cause too much trouble. Or.. if you do, at least you can work for me." His eyes gleamed mischievously, then he leaned away and walked past her, followed by his two bodyguards.


    Esme turned and watched Lenny''s retreating back while her hearing picked up on people''s conversations. She wasn''t sure before, but now it was confirmed, Lenny Travine was part of the mafia, and she, the new ''ruffian'' barmaid, knew him and was now someone not to be trifled with.


    Esme started to turn away, but another figure came into her peripheral vision. One with a powerful presence, she stopped and looked back at Lenny and managed to get a glimpse of a man in a suit, his hair as white as snow. His broad back was also facing her as the two men started to leave the room.


    Esme''s feet started walking towards them before her mind caught up, her curiosity piquing. She wanted to see the man who radiated such power. The she-wolf swiftly grabbed a golden drinks tray, her quick steps catching up to the archway that led to the VIP rooms to the left of the hallway. She halted and stayed hidden behind the wall when she saw Lenny''s guards a few feet ahead.


    Holding her tray out, a few customers left their empty drinks on the tray in passing. At least she didn''t look like she was sneaking about. Esme looked to the side again and saw them moving again; the hallway was quiet compared to the bar. Walking in heels was much more challenging to sneak in than her usual boots, but she kept her steps quiet. She knew from the power radiating off him that the white-haired man had to be a vampire who had sensitive hearing.


    But what was a gangster doing with a vampire?


    "This is not blending in, Es!" Isana whisper-shouted, panicked by what she was doing.


    "True, but curiosity.." Esme trailed off.


    "I see you made me wait to speak to Esme," The white-haired man drawled. His hands were in his trouser pockets, his gait lazy while he looked ahead. Lenny looked at him and grinned after reading his face that Esme couldn''t see.


    He knew her name? She also recognised that voice. But before she could wrap her mind around who it could be, Lenny was already speaking.


    "We had some business to discuss, her and I. She.. intrigues me," Lenny pulled his cigar from his mouth and held it by his side as he looked ahead again.


    "Business? I''d appreciate it if you didn''t try to.."


    "Esme!"


    She stopped and cringed upon hearing her name, turning to see Niko standing behind her, almost looming over her in his white shirt, waistcoat and tie, and smart trousers and shoes, looking quite dashing. When she looked back, the men had walked to the furthest end of the hallway and entered one of the VIP rooms.


    The last she saw of the white-haired man was his crystal blue eyes lock with hers, glowing brilliantly and rendering her speechless before he disappeared inside the room. Again, his sharp eyes were what stood out the most, and he was gone before she could assess the rest of his features. Why was she acting like a girl with a crush!?


    Esme turned back to look at Niko, who was looking at her sternly. She smiled, looking at his attire again, she parted her lips, about to comment on how he looked, but he held his hand up. "Don''t. Stop dawdling and get back to work. I have to work in one of the VIP rooms, but Rory will be in charge until I return." He walked past her, not waiting for her response.


    "Niko, you really do look dashing. It''s quite sad really, I have this new outfit on, and you didn''t even compliment me," She teased quietly as he stopped in front of the room where the two men and security guards went inside. Niko knocked and waited before looking at her, his face stoic, except for his ears that burned a bright red. Esme loved teasing him; he was too easy.


    "He''s so adorable!" Isana gushed, "Seriously, how old is he? Has he never been complimented by a woman before?!"


    Esme chuckled aloud. "I thought you didn''t like vampires?" She smirked.


    "Hmph! Well, Niko is the odd one out!" Her wolf replied defensively.


    Favouring a vampire, that was new..


    Niko turned his attention to the door that opened, allowing him entry to the VIP room. "Thank you for the clothes," Esme whispered and turned around abruptly when Niko looked back at her. She walked back to the bar, tray in hand and placed it on the counter before rounding it, her mind far away from what the others were talking about.


    "Esme?"


    Esme shut the dishwasher where she placed the dirty glasses and looked at Hana, who looked at her expectantly. She must have been talking to her.


    "Esme, how do you know Lenny!?" Hana clasped Esme''s hand and squeezed; her face was full of concern for her. Esme held back a laugh; if only she knew what sort of a bar they worked in.


    "You are such a worrywart! There''s nothing to worry about; he''s just my landlord," Esme patted her friend on the back, but it seemed her words made Hana even more anxious.


    "Looks like he was waiting for Gabriel," Rory informed her as he leaned back on the counter. "Your ''landlord'' has been meeting with him for a while now. I wonder what deal he is trying to strike."


    "Gabriel? Who is Gabriel?" She looked at the auburn-haired bartender while she ran the tap and filled up a glass full of cold water. She tried to play it cool, but was Gabriel, the man with white hair?


    Rory stopped wiping the cocktail glass with a cloth and looked at her in surprise. "Who is Gabriel!?"


    "Only an angel sent from above to grace us with his beauty!" Hana said dreamily as she wrung her own tablecloth in her hands and stared off into the distance.


    Esme shook her head at Hana''s silly response. He was definitely a vampire and one who frequented the bar a lot. A vampire with a powerful presence and seemed to be keeping a close eye on her. She should try to stay away from that one; she really needed to keep a low profile and stay out of everyone''s business.


    Unbeknown to Esme, she was going to see a lot more of the white-haired vampire from now on.

 Chapter 12 - The angel

    Since her shopping spree and running into Lenny at the bar, Esme found herself working more and more in the VIP rooms. This was a job meant only for Niko and the vampires from the bar below. But two of all those occasions, Esme had been serving Lenny.


    He specifically asked for her and only listened to the live music he requested and made her sit with him while he asked her personal questions. Those questions were either answered with a lie or easily evaded. Lenny showed signs that he knew she was lying but did not push her further on it.


    Esme was at the bar in the VIP room that she now related with Lenny. It was one out of the rooms, meant most likely for couples with their ''mood lighting'' and dark red decor. She leaned her back against the counter, arms crossed, as she watched Lenny''s security guards pack up the cards they''d been playing with and Lenny himself stroll towards her, his hand reaching for the ashtray. He dabbed the end of his cigar in the crystal glass tray and winked at Esme. "I''ll see you next time, kid."


    "If it''s soon, I''ll bring the rent money," She replied, retrieving the beer bottles from Lenny''s security guards.


    Lenny nodded and smirked, "Sure you don''t want a new place?"


    "Nope, I told you before. I don''t need any headaches," Esme smiled and threw the bottles in the bin before saluting him in farewell. Lenny chuckled and shook his head before leaving the room.


    With the mafia boss and his henchmen gone, Esme relaxed a little. She wasn''t fearful of him, far from it, but she was feeling a little agitated and knew it was because she hadn''t shifted in a while. Before Esme was ordered to work in the VIP room, she was close to arguing with a customer who wanted a discount after they spilt their drink on themselves from being too intoxicated. Luckily for them, Niko had called her away.


    But the wolf within her was on edge, and if Esme didn''t let her loose soon, she was afraid of how she would act. After cleaning Lenny''s table, Esme left, her high-heeled ankle boots clicking on the floor as she returned to the main human bar. On entering, she saw Leo''s face beaming at her and the woman on the other side of the bar scowl at her. Esme glared at her, then looked away quickly after seeing her face pale. Her eyes accidentally glowed, meaning the human saw her brown eyes change to amber.


    The woman blinked and rubbed her temple, turning back to the bar and asking for some water. Esme smirked. She believed herself too intoxicated and seeing things. Most humans were like that; their minds sought out logical reasons for seeing the illogical or supernatural. Something that was not real in their world.


    "That was reckless. Leo was watching!" Isana snapped with a low growl vibrating in her mind. Esme winced at the headache slowly occurring from her wolf''s mood. She glanced at Leo, but he acted normal and didn''t seem to see her eye colour change and glow.


    "You know if Lenny keeps asking for you, I''m gonna start getting jealous," Leo winked at her. "I can only imagine how Niko feels."


    Esme snorted at how ridiculous he sounded. "I''m sure more than enough girls can keep you company, Leo. And Niko is probably happy business is going up; it reflects well on him after all." She looked at how quiet the bar was now, but she knew how much customers paid for the VIP rooms.


    Esme''s head was starting to pound now, and she knew being at work was not a good idea right now. "I need some fresh air," She muttered loud enough for Leo to hear while she poured herself a drink and exited through the back without waiting for his response.


    She walked through the staff room and didn''t stop even after glancing in Paul and Nathan''s direction. There was increased pressure in her head, silencing any sounds around her, so her reaction was instant when she felt someone''s hand wrap around her hand and stop her from walking to the fire exit. Esme growled, whipping her head to the side to glare at who dared to touch her, her claws already elongated and now against Paul''s throat.


    "Nath, can you hear a puppy whining over there?" He sneered, not taking Esme''s threat seriously.


    "Hmm, what''s one less vampire.. It is not like you are a pureblood," Isana had merged her voice with Esme''s, briefly taking control as her eyes glowed brightly, tilting her head to the side. "You are easily replaceable."


    "Guys.." Nathan, the other bouncer, stepped forwards, his face looking nervous as he glanced between the pair.


    "Pfft, come on, Nath, she can''t take me on. Not a weak rogue like her. This is just foreplay.." Paul tightened his grip on her hand, her fingers were being crushed, and the bones started to crack from the pressure, and he raised his hand to her face to caress it. "Ain''t that right, sweetheart?"


    Esme smiled sweetly at him, her claws cutting into his skin spilling a bit of blood. Paul smacked his arm down on hers, breaking free from her hold and stepped closer to her. Esme moved her face away from his hand and kneed him in the groin.


    "Esme? Paul? What is going on here?!" Leo''s voice rang through the room; Esme instantly broke away from Paul, who was now hunched over. She looked at Leo''s concerned face, his muscular body tense and his hands fisted by his side as he strode towards them.


    But Nathan stepped in front of him. "Go back to the bar. Forget what you saw here; you never came to the staff room," He said in a slow, calm voice, his eyes locked with Leo''s, who repeated after Nathan in an almost hypnotic tone of voice before turning around and leaving with the door shutting firmly behind him.


    "You bitch!" Paul reached for her again, but this time Nathan held him back. "You think you''re all that for working with vampires.."


    Esme turned her back on them and escaped, pushing open the fire exit door, somehow still holding onto her glass of whiskey. "You''re nothing but a disgrace to your own kind!" She heard Paul still shouting after her. She rolled her eyes and stopped at the steps to the back of ONYX, the only light coming from the staff room and the streetlamp across the parking lot.


    Esme closed her eyes and inhaled the sweet fragrance of the recent rainfall. The cold night air cooling down her overheated body, she stepped forwards and lowered down, sitting on the only dry step left. Could she really relax there with Paul in the building still cursing about her?


    "Es, we need to shift more. It''s not good for us or others around us. We aren''t in a pack who will understand what is wrong," Isana chastised her. Esme spread her legs down the steps and stared at her black jeans where some of her drink spilt on them as she nodded in agreement.


    "We will go for a run after work," Esme whispered aloud and stared in disgust at the blood under nails, then looked at the dark bruising on her fingers from where Paul crushed the bones beneath. The pain was endurable, but she would need to rest her hand for a few hours. "Seriously though, what is his problem?" She asked in her mind. Esme knew Paul could hear her and didn''t want more of a headache and getting into a fight.


    Esme looked up from her position on the ground after hearing slow footsteps of shoes on the concrete. She raised the glass to her lips as she drank in the sight of the man who was now approaching her. Sipping on her whiskey, she relished the burning sensation down her throat as the ice clinked in the tumbler from where she lowered it.


    Esme knew if she hadn''t taken a sip from her drink, her mouth would have gaped open at the model of a man standing before her. One look at his flawless skin and the red specks in his crystal blue eyes, and she knew, even by vampire standards, this man had to be the devil because nobody should be walking around looking that damn fine.


    He was looking divine in his black trousers, waistcoat and a thick golden tie along with a band on his arm, his white hair dishevelled, the top two buttons of his white shirt undone, revealing a chiselled chest.


    Too damn fine..


    Even Isana was checking him out and couldn''t help but agree with her. Vampire or not, he was not good for anyone''s heart.


    "Rough night?" He asked. His voice made her gulp and her mouth go dry.


    The white-haired vampire tilted his head to the side with a slither of a smirk on his lips after she failed to answer him. That small notion snapped Esme back into reality and what his question was.


    "Nothing I can''t handle," She replied nonchalantly; she was not embarrassed by openly gawking at him. It was only natural, and she suspected he was used to it. This was the ''angel'' named Gabriel. Quite fitting, really, she smirked at her inner thoughts. His powerful presence alone alerted her to who he was before seeing his bright moonlight hair.


    Esme looked at her glass, listening to Paul now discussing her attitude and ''sweet ass'' with Nathan. She narrowed her eyes slightly before raising the glass back to her lips, her eyes drawn back to Gabriel''s against her will. She can''t NOT look at him. It was as though he had bewitched her, and everything that was not him fell into the background, minuscule in comparison to the very fine-looking vampire who had not moved from his spot.


    It seemed he, too, had been taking his time to watch her. Though she wasn''t sure if he liked what he saw or not, his face was as hard as diamonds, handsome and terrifying and hard to read. Had he intentionally gone there to see her?


    Why would he see you? You are nothing. Her doubtful inner voice whispered to her like a snake ready to attack. She took a sip from her drink in response.


    "Is there something wrong with the staff room?" Esme looked back at the vampire, who was now only a meter in front of her. She was not taken aback by his quickness; she was more than used to his kind by now.


    She sighed and looked at him tiredly, "What do you want?"


    "To have a conversation," Gabriel replied in his velvety voice. That was hard to believe; he was probably curious that a werewolf was working at a vampire bar. But much like with Lenny, she would not be revealing anything about herself, no matter how good looking and charming he was.


    "I''m not interested," Esme said in disinterest. She was very restless tonight, and her attitude was bitchier than usual.


    "That''s too bad, little wolf," The vampire replied with a dazzling smile. Esme paused briefly, then rolled her eyes and knocked back the last of her drink before standing up. Even in her heels and on a step, she was still smaller than him, craning her neck back to hold his striking gaze. She turned her back on him, expecting him to call out to her again, but he didn''t.


    Esme paused, holding onto the door. "The staff room is a little too crowded," She muttered before letting the door close slowly behind her, revealing the two vampire bouncers who pissed her off the most.. She can''t say why she felt obligated in responding to his question, but it wasn''t his fault she was cranky.

 Chapter 13 - Gabriel: The Vampire King (1)

    Esme walked past Paul and Nathan, who only glared at her and returned early from her break to the bar. Leo looked at her curiously, but she ignored him and took to the floor with a tray, set out on retrieving empty glasses. Esme glanced at Leo, who continued to work like nothing had happened earlier; she shivered at how quickly his mind was controlled by the vampire. Compulsion was quite a scary power and one that was allegedly illegal to use unless it was vital in protecting the creature''s existence.


    Though that never stopped vampires from using it.


    It was a slow night at ONYX, making Esme even more agitated as she kept checking her phone for the time. She was really struggling tonight. Her body temperature was rising to an uncomfortable heat, and her head was pounding along with the throbbing pain of her newly injured hand. Maybe she should tell Niko she wasn''t feeling well so she could run off the fever.


    With that in mind, she returned to the bar, leaning onto it and called Leo over. "Where''s Niko?" She asked while grabbing an ice cube from a bucket holding a chilled champagne bottle, and placing it at the back of her neck. Leo watched the action with his brows drawing together.


    "A VIP has come in. He''s seeing to them," Leo replied before putting the back of his hand on her forehead. Esme flinched at the sudden skin contact but casually pulled away and stared at him questionably. "You''re burning up. Head home, I''ll tell Niko."


    Esme shook her head, "I can''t just take off without telling him myself." Unlike her previous bosses, she liked and respected Niko. He accepted her without faulting her for being a werewolf, talking to her like a normal person, and he put up with her teasing.


    Leo leaned forwards, placing the towel he was holding over his shoulder and pouted. "I swear he''s the only one you''re nice to."


    Esme raised a brow in response, "He pays me," She deadpanned, earning a wolfish grin from the bartender.


    "It seems I don''t pay you enough if you stand around doing nothing," Niko''s low voice reached her ears as he walked towards them. Esme opened her mouth to reply, but Niko stopped her by putting his hand up. "You are needed in the VIP room."


    "Lenny-"


    "It is not Lenny Travine. Someone of much more importance that will require the utmost respect," Niko replied sternly as he stared down at her.


    Esme''s eyes widened in response. "Niko, I can''t. I''m really unwell, look I''m burning up!" She exclaimed and reached for his hand, but the vampire swiftly moved his hand out of the way and walked towards the staff room. Without another word between them, Esme followed behind him, understanding that he wanted to speak to her in private.


    Once they were in the room, Esme and Niko swept the room with their eyes before Niko turned around to face her. "What do you mean you''re burning up? You''re a were-"


    "We do get sick as well, you know!" Esme interrupted and rubbed the temples of her head with her fingers to make a point.


    "You don''t look that ill to me," Niko replied as he stared intently at her face. Esme blushed and turned away; she didn''t like people staring at her for too long. Plus, it meant anyone who was getting close to her would start to read her better, something she would rather not go through.


    "Niko, please. It''s not busy; you can handle tonight without me. I''m gonna go mad if I don''t leave," She instinctively reached for the rubber band on her wrist but paused when the vampire was suddenly just one meter in front of her.


    "Serve in the VIP room, then you can finish," Niko ordered as he crossed his arms, waiting for her response with a stern expression.


    "How long will that take?" Esme whined with a sigh as she took her hair clip out and began to pull her hair back into a high ponytail. She grimaced slightly from her hand and gave up on re-doing her hair, letting her dark wavy locks fall down her back.


    Niko stared at her injured hand then met her eyes once more. "You leave when he tells you to," He said irritably. "He asked for you."


    Esme paused and looked at her boss. Who was this VIP? Niko was sterner with her than usual and insisted on her going to the VIP room. Her heart picked up its pace as she began to feel anxious. Her instincts told her to leave now, but Niko looked calm and was merely handing out an order.


    Esme dropped her hair clip onto a table and sighed, "Fine." She began to walk past him, then paused with her hand on the doorknob; looking back at him, she said, "You should lighten up, Niko. You''ll get wrinkles and ruin that pretty face of yours."


    Esme held back a smirk when she saw her boss blush before he cleared his throat and ignored her comment. He opened the door for her, his eyes looking anywhere but at her. She walked through, past the bar and headed to the VIP room. In the time that she worked at ONYX, she knew there were more than five VIP rooms, all of which made her nervous. Even if she did work in the human bar, it didn''t mean the vampires were completely separate.


    In fact, the club was a perfect excuse for people to go missing for a few hours. Though she had not yet worked in the vampire bar, she was pretty sure everything was kept on the down-low. The VIP rooms were mainly paid for by vampires who wanted more privacy. Unless a human rented the room out, Esme, Leo and other staff members in her section would not work there. But so far, she only knew of one human to rent out a VIP room, and that was Lenny.


    Niko led her through to the farthest VIP room, meaning it was the grandest one of them all with its own bar and glossy black stage for pianists and bands. Esme waited behind Niko, who stood outside the door and knocked gently, waiting for a response.


    "Come in, Nikolaos."


    "I recognise that voice," Isana whispered apprehensively.


    Niko opened the door and held it open for Esme to walk through. The room was large, the d¨¦cor a dark navy and copper, stylish like the rest of the snazzy club, the lighting was low with two large crystal chandeliers. At the back of the room was a wall-length waterfall that was lit up with plants and falling down the sides.


    Esme halted her steps when she saw the back of a man''s head, his white hair brushing against the top of his suit jacket. One arm rested on the back of the brown leather sofa, the other holding onto a glass resting in his lap.


    Before the white-haired vampire was another man, his demeanour nervous as his hands shook by his sides. Esme looked back at the man, whose face she could not see, and knew from his chillingly calm exterior that he was indeed the VIP. There were four other men in the room, two guarding the door and two standing by the bar. Was she really meant to be here?


    Wait, was this Gabriel? His demeanour was different from earlier; though she could not see his face from where she stood, she tried not to cringe from how rude her attitude was towards him. She shook her head; there was no point overthinking it. If there was an issue, she would have been attacked by now. Her eyes unconsciously roamed the area, seeking escape routes, but there was only the one door she walked through and wherever the stage door led.


    Niko bowed at the man''s back then silently gestured for Esme to tend to the bar. His face had soured at her lack of movement. He took a step towards her which snapped her out of her daze, and she headed for the bar.


    Esme stood in front of the two men and offered them a smile. "Can I get you, anything gentlemen?" She asked politely, ignoring the quivering man behind them who was now kneeling. This was none of her business anyway; as long as she wasn''t dragged into it, she was happy to keep her mouth shut.


    "Large red wine," The golden-haired vampire smiled back at her. She couldn''t help but stare for a second longer than necessary; he was another good-looking vampire who knew how to dress well. All of them were dressed well in their suits, as expected from a high-end bar for vampires.


    Esme glanced at the vampire next to him, expecting an order, but he shook his head and kept his gaze on the man seated on the sofa, his arm resting on the bar, his body facing away from the golden-haired vampire. The she-wolf turned around and searched for the red wines and spoke over her shoulder, "Any particular brand?"


    "Ah, that is why I don''t recognise you. You''re new, right?" He replied, then added, "There are only selected brands in here suited to our tastes."


    Of course, they were; it was a VIP room after all.


    Esme turned around and smiled again, "Thank you, that''s saved me some time."


    "My pleasure, what is your name?" He asked, placing an elbow on the bar and leaning his head on his hand showing intrigue.


    Esme found the bottle and a glass and began filling it up in front of the vampire. "Esme," She replied, feeling her stomach knot at the idea of another vampire knowing her name. From the atmosphere of the room, Esme knew these were no ordinary vampires.


    "Ah, Esme, that is a beautiful name, matching to a beautiful lady. French? Meaning beloved, or to love. Quite a romantic name," The vampire smiled charmingly. If she was any other girl, she was sure to have blushed by now.


    Esme slid the glass closer to him. "I haven''t spent much time thinking about such trivial things," She muttered, then bit her tongue. She was meant to be on her best behaviour.


    The vampire chuckled at her response. "You have polished up your behaviour. Don''t be too polite though, it''s quite refreshing having a she-wolf and one that bites back," He winked. "I''m Luther, and this here is Vinnie." He gestured to the vampire next to him, who nodded at her without sparing her a glance.


    "Luther.. And does your name have any meaning?" Esme asked politely, continuing with the small talk.


    "Oh no, nothing in particular. But.." Luther leaned closer to her, his eyes full of mischief, "it is short for Eleutherius, which is latin for free."


    "Ahl-Uw-Dhiyriyah.. " Esme pronounced it correctly, earning a magnificent smile from the vampire in return.


    "Please! Sire, mercy! Show me mercy!" Esme looked at the man who had been kneeling on the ground, now being dragged away begging, his cries turning to echoes through the stage''s door. The white-haired vampire did not give the man a second glance as he sipped nonchalantly on his drink.


    Esme inhaled sharply, then stared at the white-haired vampire who slowly looked her way. A smirk played on his lips.


    Gabriel..


    No, no, no..


    No fricken way.


    Her mind finally caught up to her and where she heard his delightful voice from before. Gabriel was THEE Vampire King and the man in charge of ONYX. Her mind raced to what had happened earlier. Did she insult him at all? Her eyes flickered to the door, already thinking about running without her backpack that was in her locker.


    No, stay calm.


    While she was in inner turmoil, her face was composed.


    Gabriel continued to stare at Esme; his face was expressionless, but his eyes alluring, she couldn''t look away. "Luther, bring Paul and Nathan in here. Esme, come here.." His voice was quiet yet commanding and sent a shiver down her spine.

 Chapter 14 - Gabriel: The Vampire King (2)

    "Luther, bring Paul and Nathan in here. Esme, come here." Gabriel''s voice was quiet yet commanding and sent a shiver down her spine. He beckoned her over with his finger.


    Esme felt her palms becoming sweaty, and she casually wiped them on her jeans, wincing slightly at her injured hand. She walked around the bar and to the spot where that man had been kneeling. She met Gabriel''s gaze and felt her feverish state drop slightly; she couldn''t tell what he was thinking. "Would you like something to drink?" She calmly asked, her voice unwavering.


    "No. How did you injure your hand?" He questioned, his gaze flicking to Esme''s hand by her side and back to her face once more.


    Esme flexed her hand and looked at it. Should she tell him?


    "Lie. If you tell him what happened, he will take Paul''s side. We are singled out as the only werewolf," Isana whispered.


    "If I were you, I would tell the truth," Gabriel drawled as he held her gaze and lifted the tumbler to his lips; the ice clinked in the glass as he sipped on what looked and smelt like whiskey.


    Esme sighed, she knew she could not outrun a vampire, let alone the damn King, but she wanted to see what sort of a man Gabriel was. He was a vampire, but as a King, there was a lot of responsibility. He told Niko that she would have no help from him, but what if she was not in the wrong?


    She decided to use this as a test. If she were to be punished, then it was a sign that she should leave. Paul now had a grudge on her, and she knew from experience that this would not be the last time he''d try something.


    "HOW did you injure your hand?" Gabriel asked again, his voice thundered in the room.


    "I had a disagreement with Paul, and he crushed my fingers," Esme stated simply.


    "What was this disagreement?" The vampire tapped his finger against the glass''s edge as he bore his eyes into hers. She felt glued to the spot. But on his question, Esme thought back to what happened, and she frowned.


    How ridiculous, she scoffed quietly.


    "I must have ignored Paul calling after me.." She replied lamely.


    It was then the door swung open, and in entered Luther, Paul and Nathan. "Esme, take a seat," Gabriel said, patting the spot by his side. Her eyes widened, and she parted her lips to politely decline. "Now." His voice deepened, and she swore the red flecks in his eyes glowed briefly.


    Esme immediately followed his command and sat next to him, though she made sure to leave enough space between them that would seat another body. She sat down stiffly, her back straight, her face forwards and her hands in her lap. Gabriel chuckled under his breath, gaining her attention, she looked at him, but he stared at the two vampires now standing before him, their heads bowed.


    "Your majesty," Nathan and Paul spoke simultaneously. Luther was now back at the bar, his glass of wine in one hand as he watched on like a spectator to a play.


    "I was informed of an incident that happened in the staff room. EXPLAIN." His voice was hard, lacking any emotion.


    Paul''s head snapped up, and he glanced at Esme, his features souring momentarily before he met Gabriel''s gaze and looked at his shoes again. "Esme attacked me out of nowhere and said because I wasn''t a pureblood, it didn''t matter if I died.. I only defended myself then Leo interrupted us-"


    "The human?" Gabriel interrupted sharply.


    "I-I compelled him, sire. He does not remember anything," Nathan stuttered, his head still bowed.


    "Hmm," Gabriel pushed himself off from the couch and appeared just before Nathan. "Do you agree to what Paul just said?" He asked; his voice was somewhat menacing as though if he were to lie, then he would end him. Nathan lifted his head up and looked at Gabriel, his face paling.


    "W-well.. He called out to her, and she ignored him. I''m not sure what happened next, but then Esme held him by the throat, and Paul grabbed her by the hand-"


    "You know there is one thing I hate above everything else.. and that is when people lie to me.." Gabriel cut in and stepped in front of Paul. He looked down at him like he was nothing but a bug beneath his shoes, easy to squish.


    "Your highness! I-"


    Gabriel smacked Paul''s face, who flew backwards and crashed into the stage, flopping onto his hands and knees. Esme jolted and stood up, staring wide-eyed. The only other person to react in the room was Nathan, who cringed but didn''t even look around at his friend. The others watched on like there was nothing special to be seen.


    The atmosphere grew tense and silent; the only noise heard was Gabriel''s footsteps, who approached Paul nonchalantly, raking his hand through his hair and the other relaxed in his trouser pocket. Paul kept his head low and did not move or say a word. "I do not understand what makes people think they can lie to me. Luther, do you know?" He asked while staring down at the hunched-over body on the floor.


    "No, Gabriel. I do not," Luther replied with amusement flashing behind his green eyes. Esme returned her gaze to Gabriel''s back.


    "Esme is my employee. I accepted her into working at ONYX. ANYONE who is against this, in turn, is against my judgement and against my rule-"


    "Sire, I did not mean to disrespect you. I would never-"


    "No matter. I see that I must have this in writing or make it evidently clear that my decisions are final. Esme.." Gabriel''s deadly voice dropped, and he stepped the heel of his shoe on top of Paul''s hand. He cried out in pain as the room filled up with the slow, crunching sound of his bones breaking beneath Gabriel''s foot. "Is NOT to be touched."


    "What a wuss," Isana smirked; she was satisfied by the sight. But Esme was not satisfied at all. Instead, the scenario, though entirely different, reminded Esme of a day that always haunted her. Her heart started to race as she pushed down the memory.


    Gabriel chuckled and stepped away from the bouncer on the ground, he turned to watch Esme, but his gaze fell to her wrist, where she unconsciously reached for a rubber band. His brows furrowed as she pulled the band back and let it snap against her skin, looking away as though the sight in front of her was mortifying.


    "Nathan take Paul out of my sight," He snapped while staring at Esme.


    The she-wolf slowly sat down and counted to ten in her mind, reminding herself that she was with the Vampire King. For some reason, her racing heart and anxious mind slowly calmed down; that was right, she was safe, and even if Gabriel turned out to be someone who would hurt her, then she would just leave.


    She had no attachments here, so it would be easy.


    Esme snapped her head back when Gabriel suddenly appeared in front of her, holding a glass of whiskey. "Shall we have that conversation now?" He purred and gently shook the tumbler for her to take. Esme retrieved the glass and nearly jumped after feeling the dip in the sofa beside her. Gabriel sat down and clinked his glass to hers.


    Esme pulled her glass back and looked down at her drink with a frown. "Um.. How did you know they were lying?" She asked, not daring to meet his eyes. They were already boring into her head; she could almost feel herself heating up from it. Or was it her body''s high temperature already from the need to shift?


    "It is simple. I heard everything," Gabriel replied before taking a sip from his drink and resting his arm on the back of the couch. "Now, what I would like to know is why you continue to live in my territory."


    Esme met his eyes at that. "Is it illegal for a werewolf to live here, your majesty?" She snapped, then bit her tongue. The fire burning in her blood was not helping with her attitude. This was the King!


    "Well, it was nice knowing you, Es," Isana said in a singsong voice.


    Gabriel watched her intently; his eyes flickered between hers while his face remained as stoic as ever. Did he want to punish her for talking to him like that, or was he trying to read her? Only his eyes barely gave away what was going on in that handsome head of his.


    "No, it is not against the law.. But it is a little odd a she-wolf would rather stay in a city of vampires and not on the outskirts where there is neutral territory like the other rogues," He replied calmly.


    Esme lifted the glass and drank the whiskey, using the time to think up an excuse. But when she lowered her glass, her mind was still blank. "What can I say? I''d never lived in a city before, thought I''d try it out," She shrugged and looked at the stage, not meeting Gabriel''s stare.


    "Is that so.." Gabriel drawled; his voice was smooth like silk as he tapped his finger on the couch behind her. She glanced at how much space there was between them and felt increasingly nervous. Unlike earlier, where she respectfully put at least one seat between them, that was not the case here. "Esme, you are the first werewolf to voluntarily work for me.."


    "Are you saying you have forced them to work for you in the past?" She asked, interrupting him and meeting his gaze.


    Gabriel''s lips twitched into a small smile. "You do not have a filter, do you?" He murmured quietly, then spoke louder, "Are you not afraid of me?"


    "Is there a reason to be?" Her question was instantaneous as she tilted her head to the side. "Would you prefer me to be like Paul and Nathan? Shaking before you?"


    "She has a death wish.." Esme heard Vinne speak for the first time at the side of the bar. But she did not glance his way; her eyes were locked with Gabriel''s. His finger stopped tapping on the couch behind her head, and he leaned closer to her, his eyes observing her face as he did so. Esme did not move from his close proximity.


    "Is this why you live among us?" He whispered, "Because you do not fear death?"


    "I do not fear death because I have already lived through hell," She stared back into his eyes, her own void of any emotion.


    She did not mean to speak so truthfully, but there was something calming about his piercing blue eyes that she couldn''t help but speak what was on her mind. Gabriel''s eyes flickered between hers as he seemed to gauge her reaction. His other hand touched her bruised one, his finger sliding over the discoloured skin causing goosebumps to flourish along her arms, though only she knew as her arms were covered,


    "You need not be scared of me, Esme." His voice resonated in her mind making her eyes widen in surprise. It was as though he had mind-linked her. She blinked and looked at him in wonder. She believed only werewolves to have the power to speak to one another using their minds. "But I would like you to always be truthful with me."


    Though it felt different to a mind-link.


    "I will try," She replied honestly, earning a small chuckle in response from Gabriel.


    "You may finish for the night. I can feel your ''fever'' from here," He smirked and looked at her like he knew exactly why she was so hot.


    Esme''s eyes lit up instantly, and she smiled, "Really!?"


    "Really," He confirmed.


    "Thank you, your majesty!" Esme hopped up, barely missing knocking her head with his and popped the glass on the table. "Oh, I should tidy-"


    "Just leave," Gabriel sighed and waved her off, with his other hand covering his eyes as he leaned his head back on the couch. Esme dashed towards the door, her heels clicking on the floor as she reached for the golden doorknob.


    "Oh, and Esme," She stopped and looked at the vampire who still leaned his head on the couch, "You may just call me Gabriel."


    The she-wolf nodded her head and stepped outside of the VIP room, closing the door quietly behind her. Gabriel continued to stare at the chandelier as he replayed their conversation in his mind.


    "Your interrogation did not go very far.." Luther chuckled as he plopped down in the single armchair to the side of the couch and picked up the tumbler of whiskey Esme left on the coffee table. Gabriel glanced at him through his fingers. "Or did you find everything you needed in.." He tapped his finger to his temple.


    Gabriel sighed again, "I cannot read her mind."


    "¡­"


    There was a long silence in the room, making Gabriel a little irritable. "What do you mean you can''t read her mind? Isn''t that a little dangerous to have a rogue she-wolf working here!?" Luther dropped the glass onto the table gently with a slight thud and stared at the King like he''d lost his mind.


    Gabriel chuckled. "I can read glimpses of her mind. But it''s like there is a curtain between us. It just means she is very private and on guard all the time. And, of course, it is not dangerous. She is only a rogue."


    Plus, he could still read her body language, which was still very guarded, but her eyes were like the gate to her soul. If you stared long enough, you could see a rawness, fragility, yet bravery and strength behind those bottomless deep doe-like eyes.


    But he noted in the short time he had watched her and spoke to her that she was hiding behind a mask and would not stare long enough for him to read the truth behind those eyes that could swallow him whole.


    For the first time in a very long time, he wanted, no needed to know more about someone.


    "Luther, bring Nikolaos here. I wish only for Esme to work for me in the VIP room.." He heard how that scum Lenny kept asking for Esme, and it irked him.

 Chapter 15 - How She Met HIM

    { Never ignore truth for temporary happiness ~ unknown }


    Esme sprinted through the woods, the feeling of the wind blowing through her fur as the mud beneath her paws kicked up behind her. Isana had been running for two hours, releasing the pent-up energy inside of her until, without notice, she threw the reins back at Esme. She did not mind, either way, she could feel the burning in her legs from where she ran, and this gave her time to process what happened.


    Gabriel fairly punished Paul and did not reprimand her for speaking so bluntly. She wondered how the Alpha King''s would have reacted to her. She shuddered at the thought of it. Alpha''s tended to be more aggressive, and if you dared look them in the eyes, that alone was considered disrespectful. An Alpha King was even scarier, and there were two of them, Alpha King Magnus Steel of the South and Alpha King Damon Steel of the North.


    So, how come the Vampire King, known as being ruthless, only smiled at her?


    "He wanted to know why you were staying in Chester. Maybe he is just curious because we are going against our natural instincts to stay clear of vampire territory?" Isana mused.


    "Hmm, he could just torture it out of us? Maybe Niko and Gabriel are closer than I thought. I did ask Niko for the job, and he probably told the King that he owed me. A vampire indebted to a werewolf is something they''d want to keep hush hush, no?" Esme replied as she shifted and changed back into her work clothes. She sighed in relief at her body temperature returning back to normal.


    She returned to her apartment, and after a quick shower and changing into her pyjamas, she found herself lying comfortably on the couch, reading her book. The run was exactly what she needed, and not long after, she fell asleep with the book atop her chest.


    Esme rolled onto her side and snuggled further into the warmth of his protective embrace. His scent wrapped around her like a safety blanket making her sigh in content. She felt his chest vibrate as he chuckled at her. "How do I still find you cute even when you are drooling on me?"


    Esme froze and pulled away, staring into his emerald-green eyes that usually haunted her. But today, all she saw was love and affection pouring out of them as his soft gaze lowered to her lips. His thumb gently wiped at her mouth before he dipped down and gently kissed her. She sighed dreamily into him, her hands clutching on his bare, taut chest.


    They laid there happily on her white sofa, his large frame encircling hers. Everything felt perfect; she was exactly where she was meant to be- in his arms. But there was something she was forgetting, something important. Her wolf''s quiet whimper was what snapped her back to reality.


    She pulled away and smiled sadly at the man she had painted in her head, the man who before her was nothing but a lie hiding behind a charming smile.


    "Hmm, how can I still find you cute?" He repeated.


    He was in a good mood today. He hated repeating himself.


    "Because you love me," She whispered back the response he would want to hear.


    He rubbed his nose against hers lovingly, "That''s right. Nobody will ever love you like I do," He replied sweetly, but his words seemed to smother her more than comfort her like he was ''aiming'' to do.


    His large hand stroked away her dark hair from her face, and she flinched from the sudden sting she felt on her temple. If he noticed her flinch, he didn''t show it as he held her head in place and smiled, "And you love me.."


    "Of course, I do, baby. I love you," She reassured him like she always did.


    "Good," His hand brushed over the scab on her temple again, almost like he did it on purpose before he met her lips. She clenched her eyes shut, holding back the tears that started to form from the bitter happiness she felt.


    "Do you not miss me?" He asked, pulling a sad face. Esme blinked back as he hugged her closer to him.


    She didn''t respond. "You let a vampire touch you and fill your thoughts.. What about me? I am still out there.." He whispered into her neck as he inhaled her scent and nibbled on her ear before his voice darkened, "I am still searching for you, princess."


    "This is not real," She whispered as her body shuddered and became cold.


    "You know, sooner or later, I will find you."


    Esme pushed against his chest and turned onto her other side, letting the phantom fade away. Her eyes fluttered open to the early morning sun pouring into her apartment, revealing the dust particles in the air. She knew it was a dream, but she couldn''t help but look over her shoulder and sigh in relief when there was no one lying behind her.


    Esme slowly sat up, wincing as her chest throbbed in pain. She ignored it like usual and slowly bent over, retrieving her book that was left open; its pages now crumpled from where it fell onto the ground. She put it aside on the sofa and started to stretch her limbs out, listening for any noises and scanning her studio apartment as she did so.


    "Are you okay?" Isana asked after feeling how numb Esme was feeling.


    "I will be," She whispered before tackling her morning routine.


    After pushing her body further than normal with 600 push-ups, 600 sit-ups, and a 30-mile run, and going through her combat moves, including the use of the knife, she showered and downed her wolfsbane before heading out to work. Niko phoned her during her push-ups, which due to her heavy breathing, he was very alert that something might be wrong, but after reassuring him, he finally relented and told her to come in early.


    With her new leather jacket on and her backpack on her shoulders, she headed off towards the city. With the twenty-five-minute walk, Esme''s mind started to wander, and in a daze, the sounds of her footsteps on the pavement fell into the background as she recounted the day she met HIM.


    Esme needed to join the pack, but she did not expect to be attacked so aggressively. She emerged from the woods, her hands held behind her back by the warriors of the White Sands pack whose land she had crossed. Four of their wolves walked behind her, growling at her for the injuries they sustained from fighting the rogue.


    But she did the unpredictable and asked them to spare her life and allow her entry into the pack. They scoffed at her, yet her skills as a fighter could not be ignored. It was as though she was a warrior from another pack and not like a weak rogue at all.


    In the end, their Beta, who walked ahead of them, made the decision to bring her to their Alpha. He looked everything like how she expected a Beta to be, tall, muscular and brimming with power and authority. The others in the pack followed his command without arguing, even though her presence seemed to enrage them. She would be enraged, too, if a petite she-wolf took down two of their largest wolfs.


    "Quite embarrassing, really," Isana smirked arrogantly. Esme''s small figure always made people underestimate her and believe she was weak, but she had been skillfully trained to use that to her advantage. Esme refrained from smirking along with her wolf; if the pack saw her arrogance, then it would rattle them more. She was nothing to them but an annoying rogue who was searching for a pack to join.


    The thing was, each pack had its own rules about letting a rogue join them. Some put it down to a vote on whether to accept a rogue; others used more violent methods such as throwing the rogue into a fighting ring. If the rogue used to be a disgraced wolf from another pack, then chances were they would survive, but if they were truly a rogue, their lives 90% of the time would be over.


    The White Sands pack had such a method, but Esme was ready for the challenge. She had to get into the pack, no matter what it took.


    Esme kept her head low, looking at her feet as the rough wind from the coast blew her waist-length hair to the side, entangling it across her face. The ocean''s waves crashed against the rocky cliffs, its shores a sweet lullaby to her ears as though it was calling her home. But this was not her home unless she could get into the pack. Her head lifted and whipped to the side when she heard footfall and laughter of more and more wolves nearby; they were far from the border now and approaching the packhouse.


    Esme was thrown onto the ground by the feet of their Alpha. She pushed herself up from the ground but stayed kneeling, keeping her head low, not daring to look at him unless he commanded so. She could not disrespect the Alpha, or she could lose her life then and there. The she-wolf could already feel the waves of power radiating off him, almost knocking her back and instilling fear in her. The Beta was nothing in comparison.


    Yet there was a delicious scent like no other wafting around her, comforting her, making her muscles relax, and her heart race loudly in her chest. She inhaled it and almost felt dizzy from the smell. The smell was intoxicating, urging her to look into the Alpha''s eyes.


    "Mate! He has to be your mate!" Her wolf screamed in her head, overjoyed by the idea that they had finally found their mate. It had only been two years since she turned eighteen.


    Esme looked up and stared into the emerald-green eyes of the Alpha. He was tall, broad, full of muscles like most Alpha''s, his hair ash brown, but his eyes stood out so much against his olive skin tone. He was breathtakingly beautiful. He was perfect.


    The Alpha inhaled sharply, his cold demeanour and look of disdain instantly vanished, and he lowered to the ground, raising his hand to her face, cupping her cheek gently as he stared at her adoringly. "What is your name?" He asked softly.


    They leaned towards each other like a magnetic force was pulling them together, the Alpha and rogue lost in their own bubble.


    "Esme," She whispered, unable to look away from her.. her mate.


    "She is the intruder, Alpha!" The Beta stepped forwards.


    "Esme is my mate," He growled back, his eyes snapping to his Beta briefly. His Beta flinched and stepped back, lowering his head in respect. Esme could feel the power of his voice shaking through her very core. He was terrifyingly delicious.


    He returned his gaze to Esme, then picked her up like she weighed nothing and embraced her tightly, sniffing her hair and leaving kisses on her head. Esme''s arms were by her sides, she was still taken aback by what was happening, but slowly she wrapped her arms around his back, feeling the hardened muscles beneath her fingers. Being in his arms felt like she''d returned home after being years away.


    "What.. What is your name?" She asked, her voice cracked from how emotional she felt.


    He pulled away and smiled warmly at her. "Ethan.. Alpha Ethan."


    Ethan interlaced his fingers with her and pulled her gently towards the large silver gates behind him that opened as they approached, and behind them was a marvellous white mansion overlooking the cliff''s edge with an infinity pool to the side. It was stunning and unlike anything she had ever seen.


    The White Sands pack truly had quite the territory; though it was small compared to some packs, the scenery was everything. Esme stopped and stared as the sun slowly dipped down from the sky, its red and orange hues shining against the horizon. The wind blew against her face pushing back her hair as she smiled gently. Ethan''s hands which should have felt like a stranger''s, wrapped around her tiny waist, and he kissed her neck.


    "Welcome home, princess."


    She sighed, leaning back into him, blissfully unaware of the monster just below the surface of her mate.


    "Esme! What are you doing standing outside in the cold, chica!?" Hana''s voice snapped Esme out of her reverie, and she dabbed away a lone tear, looking away before her friend saw it. She did not realise she had stopped outside of ONYX.


    Esme put a smile on her face as Hana flung her arm over her shoulder and started to walk them towards the entrance.


    "Heh, I was bracing myself for another day at work with you guys," She winked, earning a cat cry from Hana.

 Chapter 16 - Luthers Report

    Esme put her bag and leather jacket inside her locker and trailed her hands along with the hangers of her fancy clothes for working at ONYX. Her current attire of a hoodie and ripped jeans with trainers would not suffice. She grabbed a white blouse and some light pink high waisted trousers that seemed to go well with her skin tone and dark brown hair, along with some low-heeled strappy sandals.


    She sauntered off to the changing rooms, not at all bothered about being ten minutes late already. It was Niko''s fault for changing her shifts around; her whole week had changed, and he mentioned she needed to be on her best behaviour. She rolled her eyes as she closed the curtain behind her and started undressing once more.


    Her eyes landed on her reflection, and her mood dropped even more. Usually, she ignored all mirrors until her body was covered, but because of her where her thoughts were, she couldn''t help but look at the mark below her collarbone. The mark of the mate bond between her and Ethan, though she had scarred it by cutting at it with a knife trying to remove it, then burned her skin with boiling wolfsbane.


    Brutal, she knows, but it was there as a constant reminder of who her soul mate was. Esme brushed her fingers over it, her touch setting her skin alight in pain; she removed her fingers and gulped. She was used to the pain, another reminder that she was meant to be with her mate, but how could she be?


    Esme changed into her clothes and stared back at her reflection once more, her face masked in make-up, yet her eyes were still dull and full of the phantom haunting over her in her dreams and the morning''s run through memory lane. She pulled the curtain back, almost ripping it from the pole, forgetting her strength, and put her stuff away in the locker.


    Esme headed back to the bar and started work without making any comments to Niko scolding her. He looked at her oddly, but she turned her back on him and started to work on her acting skills for the day. It wasn''t always forced but today just felt gloomy.


    Esme was cleaning out the coffee machine in a daze, blocking out the sounds of Hana, Leo and Rory chatting. She was only sensitive to sudden noises and the doors opening, either revealing a customer or another staff member. Her guard was still up for emergencies, but her ''social battery'' still needed charging before she could keep up with a conversation.


    If she was being honest, the nightmares and memories of how he hurt her were better than when she longed for the good times. She knew last night and this morning were all due to the bond messing with her head trying to get her to return to her mate. It was a constant battle between her will and the ''magic'' of the mate bond created by the Moon Goddess.


    Esme sighed then flinched when Leo appeared next to her, his hip leaning into the counter as he crossed his arms and tilted his head. "How are you feeling today, Es?" He asked; she glanced at him, taking note of his hazel eyes almost sparkling at the need to gain her attention.


    Cute.


    "Oh, yeah, much better, I slept it off," Esme replied, nonchalantly matching him by leaning on the counter as she tucked some of her hair behind her ear. She didn''t bother doing anything with her hair; it was naturally wavy anyway and wasn''t as long as it used to be.


    "So, what''s with all the sighing? Do you need Leo to cheer you up?" He smiled boyishly at her, his scruffy blonde hair falling over his forehead slightly. He raised his arms as if to bear hug her.


    Esme flinched slightly, an action she quickly covered up and smirked, leaning forwards instead. "Your smile alone can cheer anyone up, Leo," She winked and almost smiled at how much he seemed like a happy puppy from her compliment.


    Well, she didn''t want to unload her burdens onto anyone.


    "Esme, why are you working here?" An icy voice asked from behind her. Leo looked in that direction, and his smile dropped instantly. Esme turned her head and confirmed it was indeed Gabriel, and he was glaring at her and Leo.


    "Because you employed me?" She asked with a tilt of her head.


    "Esmee," She heard Niko whisper in a warning.


    Gabriel clicked his tongue and turned around, "Follow me," He commanded, not glancing in anyone''s direction and gaining everyone''s attention by either his powerful presence or his looks.


    Esme gave Leo a sidelong glance, but he was still looking at Gabriel with a frown, only looking back at Esme a second later to smile again. Though it looked a little forced this time. Esme hid her scowl at the slight irritation shown on his face; it was pretty uncharacteristic of him, but hey, how would she know? She''d only been there three weeks, hardly enough time to truly know a person.


    The she-wolf followed behind the Vampire King, her eyes now trained on his back. He wore a signature black suit, the highest quality and probably a designer make like Armani. Gabriel pulled it off well, looking like a damn model than a boss of a nightclub. Well, that was all part of a front, really, wasn''t it? He was a King.


    "Do you really think it is smart to flirt with a man you will leave in a few months, rogue?" Gabriel crisply said, facing forwards.


    "I don''t think that''s any of your concern, vampire," She snapped back, only to take a step back when Gabriel swivelled around and glared at her.


    "Easy. Remember he''s the damn King!" Isana whisper-shouted, freaking out by the dangerous glint in Gabriel''s icy blue eyes.


    "It is my concern what you do in my bar," He snapped back, his voice so quiet and deadly, Esme felt the hairs on her neck stand up.


    Esme eyed him, clenching her teeth together, her hands fisting by her sides, an action Gabriel instantly noticed. "Are you an Alpha female, by chance ES?" He mocked, using her nickname only Hana and Leo had picked up on using.


    She gulped and lowered her gaze; she needed to act like the rogue she was. "Of course not, GABE." But she couldn''t help herself.


    The next thing she knew, she was up against the wall in Gabriel''s VIP room. When the hell did she get.. Vampire, she internally rolled her eyes. Gabriel brought his face close to hers, "Never. Call. Me. Gabe." He growled through gritted teeth; then, after searching her face and apparently seeing something she couldn''t, he sighed and relaxed his hands from her shirt.


    Pulling away, his voice spoke softly in her mind. "I''m sorry, you do not need to fear me."


    Esme scoffed and straightened her shirt, looking up at his downturned face. "You do not scare me," She growled.


    What a coward. Only apologising when others can''t hear.


    Gabriel''s eyes met hers as though he heard her thoughts, but because she knew he couldn''t, she ignored the surprise on his features and walked past him, her head held high. "What would you like to drink?"


    "Blood." Gabriel sat down on the couch, ignoring her as he looked at Luther standing, glancing between the pair with his smartphone against his ear.


    Esme stilled at his response but saw his empty wine glass on the coffee table; it looked like a red smoothie had been in it.


    "Correction, honey. That''s blood.. because he''s a vampire who feeds on humans.. who we as wolves are meant to protect," Isana snapped. She was still pissed at being manhandled against the wall.


    Esme sighed and grabbed another wine glass, then halted, wondering where to get Gabriel some blood. "The fridge," Gabriel said stiffly while watching Luther.


    "Thanks," She murmured and turned around, opening the mini-fridge only to stifle a gasp at how many blood bags there were. She picked one up and compared it to another; they were of different blood groups.


    Gabriel sighed, "Any will do."


    "The hunters are still searching, Gabriel," Luther said, then looked at Esme warily.


    Gabriel and Luther stared at each other for one full minute then Luther nodded his head.


    "Did I just miss something?" Esme whispered to her wolf.


    Isana was as confused as she was. "I''m seeing exactly what you''re seeing. I have no idea what just happened."


    Esme shook her head and poured the chilled blood into the crystal wine glass, and placed it upon a coaster on the coffee table. Retrieving the empty one Gabriel used earlier.


    "You may speak freely," Gabriel said calmly, picking up his glass and sipping casually on the wine; no, no, it was blood, she reminded herself.


    Esme returned to the bar, pretending to look busy, but she knew, and they knew she was listening with interest. Who wouldn''t at the mention of the Hunter Association?


    "Aila is with the Silver Crescent pack now," Luther replied and sat down on the armchair next to the sofa. Esme stilled at the mention of the pack name and looked over at Luther and Gabriel.


    One side of Gabriel''s lips twitched up, and he sipped on his blood, staring at the stage. "Is that so?" He mused.


    "There are rumours that she is Alpha Damon''s mate," Luther continued, cancelling the call he was on.


    Alpha Damon!? The Alpha King of the northern territories. She shivered wondering what his mate must be like to be with someone as deadly as him.


    Gabriel grinned at that, "I would not expect anything less for that girl. That is good, and what of rogues?"


    Esme turned around and leaned on the counter, staring at her distorted reflection in the decoratively made ''broken'' mirror behind the bar. Why were they talking about pack business? And of rogues.. Was this normal for the King of vampires to discuss?


    "The rogues are still on the outskirts of Chester. There is no word yet on what they are looking for," Luther reported.


    Esme tensed, and her heart rate started to pound louder and louder, her hands clenching at what was said. Before she could stop herself, she found herself speaking. "How do you know they are rogues?" She turned around and looked at Luther, who glanced at Gabriel, who nodded.


    "They will be named as rogues until said otherwise. I have been around long enough to know the difference between a group of rogues and pack members. The same can be said for Luther and my men looking into it," Gabriel informed her. He was watching her, scrutinising her face from where he sat.


    "Does he think we know them?" Isana asked what Esme was starting to think.


    "I am a lone wolf," Esme blurted out, interrupting where their discussion had continued.


    Gabriel looked at her and nodded once, "I never doubted you."


    For some reason, those words were comforting, and she unconsciously smiled gently in return. Esme leaned on the bar, her arms extended in front of her as she listened to some issues vampires created in another city and what Gabriel intended to do about it. Though her mind drifted off, and she bit her lip, wondering about these rogues on the outskirts of Chester.


    Should I check it out?

 Chapter 17 - Socialising..

    Gabriel moved to sit at the grand piano, only half-listening to Luther''s reports. The last of them were of idiotic vampires almost getting caught by humans. There was, however, an interesting one about multiple murders across the coast, each body drained of blood. But he sent one of his men to investigate and bring them to the dungeon once they found the culprit.


    Now he merely played on the piano, his fingers running over the keys gracefully, his thoughts on Esme. He regretted pushing her into the wall because she called him by the nickname his ex-lover called him. As soon as he saw her flinch and the panic bubbling behind her eyes, he felt his chest tighten.


    He should not have lost his temper like that, people had called him by that name mockingly before just to get on his nerves, but because it came from her lips, it rattled him. He preferred her calling him by his given name. It rolled off her tongue delightfully.


    Gabriel wanted to hear her thoughts more, but it was a struggle, and he wondered how it worked with her blocking him out. Over the centuries, Gabriel had come across people whose minds were guarded, but if he wanted to, he could still read their thoughts. They were more like whispers, and he learnt it was because they were extremely shy or had a dark past restricting them from opening up.


    "You know, if I lived forever, I''d be such a boss at everything too."


    Gabriel paused his fingers and looked up at the she-wolf who had somehow crept up on him and was standing there gently smiling at him. He expanded his mind to listen to her thoughts, and there they were..


    He plays so beautifully; I wonder what he was thinking about. It''s been hours, but he didn''t rest his hands once. Darn vampires.


    Gabriel hid a smirk and tried to read into her memories, but like a click of a switch, her mind suddenly went silent. Her dark eyes were locked with his, but she looked expectant. He looked away, realising he''d been staring at her without commenting.


    "You have only seen me play the piano yet believe I would be good at everything?" He said playfully.


    Esme parted her lips to reply, then closed them nodding her head only to step back after Gabriel rose from his seat and leaned towards her, smirking. "You presumed correctly; I am good at everything. Maybe I will show you more of my.. skills," He purred; his eyes seemed to almost pull her towards him.


    Esme gulped from the suggestiveness behind his words and the look in his dazzling eyes. She breathed a sigh of relief when he leaned away and started to walk towards the door. "Come straight here tomorrow," He spoke over his shoulder before the door clicked behind him.


    She couldn''t understand why she was put to work in the VIP room, and Gabriel didn''t really need her there. Luther exited an hour before and told his security to wait outside the room, leaving her alone with Gabriel. Esme would have been twiddling her thumbs on what to do but ended up chilling on the sofa watching him play.


    He didn''t even notice.


    Was he really that comfortable with her around him, or he was so powerful nothing could hurt him?


    Esme shook her head. Although the last hour had been pleasant, the piano playing calming her angst, she had been restless beforehand. Her thoughts had been on those rogues, and although Esme was curious about them, she didn''t want to risk exposing herself. At the most, she would need to be careful, blend in more, not to stand out. That much she knew how to act.


    Esme returned to the main bar, her shift almost over, and from seeing the other staff members she hadn''t bothered getting to know, it seemed Leo, Rory and Hana were also finishing.


    "There she is!" Hana pointed to her with a wide grin on her face, her curly hair bouncing around her heart-shaped face. Esme raised a brow in return as she started to walk behind the bar. "You''re coming out with us tonight, right!?"


    She looked at the clock on the wall to the side. "Not like that! We can get dinner and have some drinks!" Hana exclaimed, then clasped her hands together in front of her, looking at Esme with a pout.


    She was a little nervous, but maybe it was good to hang out with some humans right now. "Sure," She smiled and cringed at Hana''s slightly high squeal.


    In the changing room, Esme dressed back into her jeans, hoodie and leather jacket; she pulled her hood up as she exited through the fire exit door, meeting Hana and the two guys for their little outing. While observing her surroundings, she replied casually to their conversation.


    Being with a group of humans could serve its purpose right now, she wouldn''t stand out much, and her scent was already covered by the vampire''s and now humans. However, if the werewolf was a skilled tracker like her mother, they would have no issue finding her. If it was a rogue, then she didn''t have too much to worry about.


    But this was her quietly panicking about these rogues near Chester. They could easily be passing through, but she didn''t get this far by being relaxed. Esme didn''t mind being paranoid in moments like these. She kept her head down, glancing at her surroundings while walking by Leo''s side, and his large frame could also hide her.


    "Man, it''s like you thought of everything," Isana snickered. Esme smirked at her wolf''s comment; it was true, she reluctantly went with this group for some drinks, but she was less noticeable with others around, especially when she was so small. Plus, it was better than returning to her bleak apartment so early.


    "It''s nice to finally hang out outside of work, Es," Leo wrapped his arm over her shoulders, making her jump from the sudden contact. "Woah! You okay?"


    Esme laughed it off, "Yeah, sorry I was so lost in thought, you made me jump!" Though she made her excuse, her body was still a little tense.


    "Well, get ya head out of the clouds, beautiful, you can''t waste this perfect opportunity to talk to me," He winked, earning a fake gagging sound from Hana, who was walking ahead with Rory. Rory shook his head, but his attention went back to Hana, looking at her fondly.


    Esme shrugged out of his arm and rolled her eyes. "Easy there, big fella, you better be good company. The pressure is on!" She joked, putting her hands in her hoody pocket.


    "Hey! I''m not that big. You''re just tiny, ya midget," Leo playfully leaned his arm on her head, which she swiftly moved away from, picking up her pace to catch up to the two ahead of them.


    "Yo, where are we going anyway?" Esme asked while checking out the skyscrapers and the fancy bars and restaurants they walked past.


    "How about we check Lenny''s place out?" Hana smiled cheekily, wiggling her eyebrows at Esme.


    "Absolutely not." Both Leo and Esme objected, halting their steps as they looked at each other.


    "Pfft! I was joking, guys, jeese. I couldn''t relax at his anyway. He''s a scary, beautiful but scary man. I don''t know how you are friends with him, Es," Hana tittered nervously.


    Esme smirked. "We are more like acquaintances and.."


    "I''ve met scarier men," She mumbled under her breath, looking away.


    "Well, at least you''re with us now, hey," Leo replied with a gentle smile. She didn''t realise the rest of the group heard her.


    Shit, she needed to-


    "Here we are, ta-da!" Hana interrupted her thoughts, waving her hand in the direction of a quaint and quirky looking bar down the side of an alley. Its lights outside revealed two barrels with seating and heaters out the front and a welcome sign.


    "That was good timing," Isana murmured.


    Rory opened the door to ''Freddies'' for the two girls. Esme assessed the area, taking note the only exit was the entrance. The bar itself had a brown and white chequered linoleum flooring, a single small bar with photo frames of past workers, many dangling lamps hung from the ceiling and to finish off this look, was the bartender who had a curled moustache and bold head.


    "Well, hello, Hana! Rory!" The bartender smiled, his eyes crinkling in pure happiness at seeing them. Maybe they''d been there enough times now to become a regular?


    "And who is this?" He beamed at Esme. She smiled genuinely at the guy; he seemed like a nice person.


    "Esme," She replied, "it''s nice to meet you."


    "Hey, you''re never that nice to us!?" Hana pouted, "Even after going shopping with me!"


    "You can''t win everyone over, Hana," Rory smiled and received a light slap on the chest.


    "Esme, what a beautiful name. First drink on the house for this lovely woman!" The bartender cheered loudly.


    "That''s why.. Cheeky benefits of being pretty and polite.. I see now.." Hana joked and giggled after feeling Esme''s glare.


    "Leo," The bartender''s voice dropped as he looked at him. "No trouble tonight, you hear?"


    Esme looked at Leo in surprise; she didn''t peg him for a troublemaker. Leo rubbed the back of his head, flexing his muscular bicep straining against his shirt, "It won''t happen again, Freddie."


    "Good, don''t shit where you drink.. if you get my drift. Liz and Charlie were good regulars. They haven''t been back since!" Freddie grunted in discontent.


    Esme climbed into a small brown leather booth behind Rory and Hana, dropping her bag on the ground watching in amusement as Freddie scolded Leo. "What happened?" She asked the others in curiosity, a smile playing on her lips as she could already guess what Leo did.


    "Leo slept with both women, and they found out. The girls fought each other in here," Hana informed her.


    "It was entertaining," Rory chuckled, then gasped after Hana elbowed him in the ribs. "But it was!"


    "Hey now, you make me sound like a pig, Hana." Leo climbed into the booth sitting next to Esme. "She''s left out the part where I dated them separately in different years. It''s not my fault if they can''t deal with it."


    "They were best friends!" Hana exclaimed, only to watch Leo shrug with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s low, Leo," Esme chuckled at his pouting face.


    "I can''t help my looks, guys! Leave me alone!" He cried out.


    Esme shook her head. "Looks have nothing to do with it," Rory chuckled and passed over the beer Freddie placed in front of him. Esme thanked the bartender and eyed the cocktail in front of her.


    How did he know what she wanted?


    "I ordered it for you," Leo smiled at the confusion on her face.


    "Oh," Was all she could respond before slurping on the straw.


    The group soon after ordered some dinner, and the others were surprised at how much she could eat. Her frame was so small and slender, she couldn''t blame them. They hung out at the bar until closing time; Esme thoroughly enjoyed their company and the funny stories that were told.


    "Es, I don''t know how you can hold your drink better than Leo!" Hana clapped her hands in laughter. Esme smiled and looked at Leo''s rosy cheeks.


    "Not like you''re any better off!" Leo grunted before downing his beer and slamming the pint glass on the table with an audible ''ahh''.


    Sipping on her cocktail, Esme hid her smirk. Werewolves had a higher metabolism; she could eat and drink however much she wanted without putting weight on. Though, it also meant she''d lose a ton of weight if she didn''t eat enough, which was the case over the last few years.


    It was such an odd feeling to be with others again, to socialise. To feel the warmth in her chest and have a genuine smile on her face. She felt comfortable sitting with them, letting her guard down only partially. It had been a very long time since she socialised properly. The last time was..


    She flinched after picturing Ruby''s face and instantly decided she''d done enough socialising for one night. "We should head off. Freddie looks tired," She suggested. Even though the bar was meant to be closed, the bartender had kept it open only for them.


    The others quickly agreed, and they said their farewells to Freddie, leaving a large tip and promising to see him soon. Esme slung her bag on her back and followed the others out, waving him goodbye. But as soon she stepped outside, she tensed at a sudden scent wafting around the area.


    Esme''s eyes searched the surrounding alley and buildings, warily glancing at every dark corner, shadows and bins. The humans were none the wiser, oblivious to the possible danger.


    "Es?" Leo called after her.


    The others were at the end of the alley waiting for her. She smiled and quickly caught up to them.


    "Get rid of them," Isana urged.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow," She started backing away from the group in the opposite direction. "I live the other side of the city."


    Leo stepped forwards, "I''ll walk you home. It''s not safe at this time of night."


    Esme raised her hands, "I''ll get a taxi, and if not," She pulled her knife out, flipping it out swiftly and letting it spin on her hand, startling the others. "I can take care of myself," She winked.


    "Is that always on you!?" Hana gasped, "I knew it! This is why Lenny doesn''t scare you! Nothing phases this girl!" She hollered to the street.


    "Shh! Keep it down!" Rory put his finger on Hana''s lips and smiled at her giggling.


    "That doesn''t mean you are safe," Leo insisted, his brows furrowing together as he started to walk towards her again.


    Esme held her hand up, stilling after the wind blew across that distinguished scent towards her. "I''ll be fine! I''ll text you when I get in, guys, don''t worry!" Esme replied and spun around, ignoring any other attempts at Leo walking her home.


    "Please do let us know when you are in!" Leo called after her as she continued to walk down the street. Esme stopped after hearing their footsteps and turned back towards the alley the bar was at.


    There was another rogue in the area, and it seemed they weren''t covering their scent. It was too strong and obvious.


    They were testing her.

 Chapter 18 - Esmes Playground

    Esme narrowed her eyes at the dark alleyway and started walking past Freddie''s bar, pulling her hood up once more. Following the scent, she picked up her pace, glancing at the rooftops as she did so until the smell started curving towards another alley. She stopped and leaned up against the wall, moving her head around, so only her eyes were on display. Her muscles were tense in anticipation, but her heartbeat was steady.


    It was clear; she stepped out and continued down the narrow alleyways until they opened out onto the high street once more, revealing the clean pavements and streetlights. She halted just before the lighting showed her features, sticking to the wall and observing the quiet street.


    "They are trying to draw us out in the open," Isana said quietly, her focus was shifting onto what to do next. Esme agreed with her, and instead of going into the street like this werewolf probably wanted, she ran to the opposite wall, jumped and pushed off with her foot and grabbed at the metal staircase that seemed to stop mid-air.


    So much for a fire exit.


    Esme climbed the stairs and hopped onto the balcony next to an apartment''s window, jumping up again before the tenant noticed her. She climbed the ladder from the last level of the building until she was atop the rooftop. She stared down at the streets below. The air was chillier there, the wind biting her face and pushing strands of her hair away from her eyes.


    The she-wolf inhaled, smelling the faint smell of the other werewolf, it wasn''t as strong because of where Esme was standing, but as she walked across the rooftop, she could still tell the direction it was going. She leaned her head over to look at the pavement. They walked down the high street, so they couldn''t be in their wolf form.


    "Hmm, it''s growing fainter," Isana said quietly. Esme looked ahead at how the buildings started to grow taller but curved around, and she could see a route for her to get to the other side of the road while staying in the darkness of night.


    She knew it was a lot of effort, but hey, she hadn''t done any free running in a while. Might as well have some fun while locating this possible threat.


    Esme sprinted towards the edge and leapt onto another building, not breaking her speed as she continued to smell the air and survey the area. She jumped off the building but misjudged the distance due to not looking ahead but at a shadow of a figure in an alley on the other side of the road. Luckily there were traffic lights on this new street, and she landed gracefully on top of them, balancing on one leg, her arms raised by her sides.


    "So much for keeping to the shadows.." Isana murmured with a low growl at her frustrations.


    Esme side flipped into the road, sprinted towards the side of a skyscraper, and started to climb up the side of it. Her fingers gripped onto the fiftieth-floor windowsill before pulling herself up and turning to look out at the city below her feet. Even though she was on a mission to find another rogue, she couldn''t help but take in the view, the city''s lights glowing like fireflies in a forest. There was a calmness to the quiet city night; it called to her, almost silencing the demons that she shouldered.


    "Are you forgetting about that figure in the alley?" Isana barked, jolting Esme out of her moment of odd relaxation. She gripped the side of the building and clutched her chest, where her heart pounded rapidly. She wasn''t one scared of heights, but even she could die from this distance to the ground if she fell.


    "Stop being dramatic. We need to find that wolf!"


    With her wolf''s command, she climbed up to a rooftop terrace, ensuring her face was down and away from any possible CCTV cameras. She hopped up onto the glass balcony edge.


    "Hey! Stop!" Esme turned her head slightly, avoiding the torchlight beaming on her shoulder. There running towards her, was a security guard. "Don''t jump!"


    Ah, if only he saw what she did two years ago..


    With that thought, Esme faced the guard and raised her hands from her sides and let herself fall backwards, guiltily feeling bad for the human who reached out for her, his heart racing as she could only imagine his thought process. Her body flew back until she could see the approaching ground, her hands above her like she was about to dive into water.


    But for a brief moment, everything seemed to pause mid-air, and she felt her body relax. The wind caressed her face, the exhilaration of falling from a height flourishing her body, welcoming her into a blissful state.


    She felt free. Free from everything plaguing her mind.


    Flickers of her past flashed before her, and the moment she stepped off that cliff, it was the same euphoric feeling.


    Esme released her breath and reached her hand out at the approaching wired rope. Clutching it, she swung forwards into a somersault, landing on the yellow crane next to the skyscraper. The force behind her sent her into a roly-poly before she pushed up to her feet again.


    "Shitting hell, that was amazing¡­ Bloody kids and their parkour! If I get a heart attack, it''s on you, kid!" The security guard shouted thirty floors above her. No human would hear him, but with her senses, she could. "At least she wasn''t a jumper."


    "Poor guy," Isana and Esme muttered at the same time before she ran across the slightly slippery bars of the crane and leapt forwards onto another rooftop, sliding down the tiles on her bottom until she reached the end and jumped, landing on another building across an alley. Esme stopped and crouched down, searching her surroundings now that the smell was more potent.


    Following the scent along the rooftops, she found herself getting further away from the city lights again and crossing into the dark alleys. At least being on high ground, she could see all angles of everything. Esme halted after something flashed out of the corner of her eye, but when she turned her head to look, there was nothing there. With narrowed eyes, she slowly turned her head back to the front after hearing the sounds of voices.


    "Do you think that was a vampire?" Esme whispered to her wolf.


    "Possibly. Maybe they''re curious about the new wolves in town," Isana mused. It was strange they didn''t feel threatened by the possible vampire nearby but the rogue or rogues.


    Esme suddenly dropped onto her stomach and held her breath. There were four rogues in human form, three males and a small female gathered. She could clearly see two of the males and the female, but the last male kept his hood up and a scarf covering half his face.


    ".. the Hellhounds."


    Esme missed the first part of what they said, but she tensed at the name Hellhounds. Why were they talking about the secret rogue organisation?


    Two of the males started squaring up to each other, and the woman dashed off down the alley. Whereas the other male who kept his hood up dashed down another path. Well, they obviously weren''t mates, and if she wasn''t a strong wolf, it was better for her to find shelter than get in between two angry werewolves.


    Although rogues were technically known as the weakest of all werewolves, it generally wasn''t true. Unless you were born a rogue or thrown out of a pack for being a runt, the other werewolves used to belong in a pack. This meant they weren''t weak. Some were even ex Alpha''s and Beta''s who lost their role, and instead of being killed, they were banished as rogues. But there was also something else rogues were known for, and that was-


    "I told you not to lose her scent, brother." The larger of the two men swiped his black claws across his brother''s neck, spurting blood down his throat.


    Rogues were known as being callous and barbaric.


    Esme pursed her lips as the man dropped to his knees, clasping at his throat. Esme didn''t care too much about rogues having such a reputation. Rogues didn''t have packs to help them survive, they didn''t have luxuries, and if they weren''t killed for sport by either hunters or some pack, then they were lucky.


    A wolf''s instinct becomes paramount to surviving. Along with fleeing areas, they also came across wolves wanting to kill them, and sometimes that meant the rogue brutally killing the pack member, leaving behind a gruesome horror story. But she wouldn''t lie, there were rogues who went on killing sprees to packs and vampires, or if they were particularly skilful, then they would be taken in by the Hellhounds.


    But sometimes, a rogue or a regular pack member would merge with their wolf and, in the end, lose control over their mind and body. These were type 1 rogues; they stayed in their wolf form 99% of the time; they would hunt animals, people, women and children; it didn''t matter; all that mattered was surviving in the wild. Esme and the brutes in the alley were type 2 rogues, still healthy and not going feral.


    Esme watched on as the kneeling man stood back up, then tensed and swivelled her head back at the sound of a phone ringing. It wasn''t even her phone! What the hell!? She looked back at the alley, and the men were gone.


    Shit!

 Chapter 19 - Eventful Night

    Esme jumped up and ducked in time for a fist flying towards her face.


    "Ack!" She missed the second man who punched her in the gut, and she flew backwards off the rooftop and crash-landed in the alleyway. She skilfully flipped back onto her feet, her hand holding her body up, her eyes glowing as her upper lip pulled back in a snarl, revealing part of her canines at the two men who jumped down from the roof.


    "I don''t want to fight," She growled while observing their large bodies and the way they sauntered towards her like she was something tasty to eat.


    Ugh, were they not mated?


    "Neither do we. What''s a she-wolf like you doing here?" The man with the bloodied neck asked. While his brother, whose eyes were dark and cold, scrutinised her body and smelled the air.


    "I''m just passing through. What are you doing here?" She replied, glancing between the pair warily, her stance tense, her right fingers twitching, anticipating their next move.


    "Same-"


    The man who attacked his brother leapt forwards, mid-air shifting into his wolf and pushed her to the ground. Her hand wrapped around the blade, and she stabbed him in the neck before his jaws went for her throat. The brown wolf yelped, and she pushed him to the side, leaving the silver knife in him. Once on her feet again, she grew her claws, walking towards the man with the bloodied neck.


    He charged towards her, ready to tackle her to the ground, but she spun around, ran towards the building, and after three steps up the wall, she backflipped over the man, landing just behind him. He swiped his elbow towards her, but she grabbed his bicep and used his weight to swing around him and punch him straight in the face. He growled and yanked her by the hood and hair, striking her face multiple times before grabbing her by the neck, lifting her above the ground.


    Esme froze for a fraction, the image of Ethan replacing this randomer before her, squeezing her neck, but she glared at the memory and simultaneously smacked her hands on his forearms and kicked him in the gut. He flew back, and she instantly jumped on him, punching his face, her eyes glowing furiously, but he phased beneath her, his clothes ripped to shreds and brown fur sprouted from his face, a snout growing out that tried to chomp her face. She moved back, but he swiped his claw out and smacked her into the bins.


    "Ugh." She felt the sting of his scratch on her face and the bruises already forming on her body. But hey ho, this was nothing.


    Esme jumped up and rolled to the side out of the wolf''s leaping form. "Let''s shift!" Isana shouted; she was pumped for a fight.


    Esme smirked, "Fine. Take the lead." She threw her bag and leather jacket to the side, stepped out of her shoes and growled at the approaching wolf. It leapt towards her, mouth widening going for her neck, but Isana came to the forefront of her mind, and she jumped to the side in a roly-poly, flinging her hoody off simultaneously.


    "Sorry, Es!"


    Isana shifted, her dark fur bursting through her clothes, ripping them to shreds as she grew in size. She instantly charged towards the wolf, and they were in a heated battle.


    Pfft, jokes. Isana was just playing with him. Her wolf was either cautious and timid, or she became vicious.


    The other wolf yelped for the third time after she nipped at his ankles. "Is, I don''t like torture. Kill him already." Esme ordered her. She couldn''t do anything right now but just watch her body as a wolf attacked this other rogue.


    Isana sunk her teeth into his neck and ripped away. Instantly the large wolf flopped to the ground. The taste of blood was strong on her tongue, and she shook her head. Isana sighed from expending her energy and released the reins for Esme to take control of her body once more. She shifted, moaning from the mess in front of her wiping away the blood from her mouth and redressed into new clothes.


    "That was such a waste," Esme murmured aloud, staring at the two wolves left on the ground. She pulled her hood overhead again before grabbing her knife and pulling it out of the wolf''s neck. "Do you think they felt threatened, and that''s why they attacked?" She asked Isana as she pulled her phone out, flipping it open.


    "Hmm, it''s weird. I don''t think our lovely mate sent them," Isana replied.


    Esme''s thumb hovered over the green phone button. "No, these guys were too sloppy," She muttered aloud and glanced at her surroundings again. She wondered where the other two went, but they had no plans to stay from the way they fled.


    Esme pressed the call button and put the phone to her ear as she started to casually walk down the street, staring at her bloodied hand. While she waited and listened, Esme reached down to a puddle and rinsed off the blood.


    "Esme," Niko breathed down the phone. "Is everything okay?" His voice was filled with curiosity; she checked the time and realised why. It was 3am.


    "Erm.." She trailed off and glanced back at the far end of the alley. "There was a little scrap with some rogues that got out of hand.." She looked up at the sky, waiting to be scolded.


    He didn''t respond, so she released her breath and continued. "There are two dead wolves in an alleyway. It was an eventful night. Reckon you could send your clean up crew?"


    Niko sighed and spoke to someone else in another language. "Where are you?"


    Esme flipped the phone shut after telling Niko her location. He told her to leave the scene in case any humans arrived, and she happily did. Though she climbed back onto the rooftops of buildings. There were still two rogues somewhere, and she didn''t want to run into them.


    But after cautiously climbing over buildings, she jumped down into another alley. Someone was following her. She wondered if they were really a threat because they had followed her for at least twenty minutes and missed many opportunities to attack her. She turned the corner and reached for her knife.


    Spinning around, she threw the knife that stuck into the wall, holding a small woman''s jacket pressed against it. She held her hands up in front of her, sheepishly grinning. She was the rogue she-wolf from earlier. Esme narrowed her eyes and started to slowly approach her while observing her surroundings. She felt like someone was watching them, but she couldn''t find them.


    "Why were you following me?" She demanded. The small woman had chin length brown hair, her frame just as small as Esme''s, and big round blue eyes.


    "I-I er, I didn''t mean to startle you," She stuttered. Oh, honey, it looks like I startled you more. "I thought.. maybe.. we could partner up?"


    Esme''s brows rose in surprise, but she quickly composed herself and narrowed her eyes again. "I don''t do partners, and from what I saw. Neither do you.." She stepped closer to her, still not removing the knife from her coat. She still didn''t trust her; even though she seemed weak, there was something quite sneaky about her. "What do you know of the Hellhounds?"


    "The Hellhounds?" She asked, baffled.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You were discussing them earlier," Esme snapped, making her face look a little menacing to scare her. The woman''s eyes rounded, and she flinched.


    "I-I don''t know! Are they a pack!?" She started to sob.


    Esme sighed and pinned some of her loose hair behind her ear. "You mentioned the name but don''t know who they are?"


    She shook her head, "N-no! Honestly, Zain and Dan never told us anything. That was the first time I heard the name!"


    Esme scrutinised her face, finding no deceit from her, so she pulled the knife away and sheathed it behind her back again, feeling guilty at her flinching from removing the blade by her face. "Who was your friend?" She asked, turning away, testing her to see if she would jump her. But she didn''t.


    "I don''t know. We never revealed our names."


    Interesting. They hadn''t long banded together then. That was why she and the hooded guy fled so quickly when the brothers started to argue.


    "Why are you in Chester?" Esme asked over her shoulder as she started to walk further down the alley.


    "Why are you?" Esme spun around at the girl''s question.


    She smirked, "I''m just passing through."


    "Same, that''s why I thought we could-"


    "There''s no WE," Esme stopped and looked at her, which made her take a step back. She continued to walk, stopping when she was nearing ONYX through the back alleys. It also reminded her of the rogues on the outskirts. Were these those rogues Luther mentioned?


    "Hey, do you know of any other rogues on the outskirts of Chester?"


    "Look, I don''t know. I don''t know why you are asking me.. there''s a Hub like ten minutes away from Chester," The girl responded and started to walk in the opposite direction towards the high street. It seemed she was using Esme as a bodyguard. She didn''t mind; it was a city full of vampires.


    "A Hub?" She muttered under her breath. "Thanks for the info."


    The rogue she-wolf waved at her. It was strange her timid demeanour suddenly changed at the end there. "That''s very suss," Isana said dubiously.


    "Hmm."


    Usually, speaking to other rogues when they didn''t want to attack her would provide her with the latest gossip or movements of packs nearby. She hadn''t seen another rogue in ages, but that was because she''d stayed in small vampire towns over the last four places she resided in. But, she couldn''t believe there was a Hub so close by.


    A Hub was a place for rogues to go to acquire information. It was a little dangerous because of werewolves'' temperaments, but they were beneficial. She''d been to a few Hubs in disguise before, which helped her avoid running into her ex pack.


    "Do you think we should really risk going to the Hub?" Isana asked doubtfully, her voice filled with angst.


    "I need to know why the Hellhounds were mentioned. That''s not a name many know, Is." Her wolf sighed in defeat, knowing well Esme was right.. She continued walking past the parking lot to ONYX, finally making her way back ''home''.

 Chapter 20 - Grannies Pies

    Esme rolled onto her side, covering her eyes with her arm from the sunlight beaming on her face. She groaned after hearing the sound of cars whizzing by and the occasional honk of their horns. A light wind blew across her body, and her lids snapped open, remembering that she never made it home in the end.


    Her head was resting on her bag, her small frame curled in a foetal position from the cold night air. Esme accidentally left her blanket at the apartment, but usually, werewolves ran a little hotter than humans and weren''t too concerned about the cold. She, however, was smaller than most werewolves and felt the cold more. It also didn''t help that she was sleeping on some random fire exit staircase to a building.


    While walking home in the early hours, she still felt the presence of someone following her. She didn''t know if it was her gut feeling or paranoia because she could never see them. If they were real and not in her imagination, were they observing her movements and waiting for the right moment to strike?


    Her apartment was essentially her ''safe house''; if someone was following her, she didn''t want to lead them back there. So, Esme''s night was filled with paranoia. Her back against the bars of the staircase, looking at the rooftop across from her, above her, and the ground below. But at some point, her body''s need to sleep took over, and she drifted off.


    Esme stretched out, groaning once more as she felt the aches and pains of the night before. She didn''t need to look in the mirror to know she looked a mess with dark circles under her eyes, her face bruised and cut. She gently touched her face; at least her healing had already decreased any swelling overnight.


    She slowly pushed herself up, her body protesting at moving and being awake, but she couldn''t stay there. If someone found her, then it would just cause issues. She sluggishly walked down the staircase then hopped down three floors casually. Her gaze followed the buildings again, but she couldn''t feel anyone watching her.


    "Maybe we got a little paranoid last night," Esme muttered.


    "It''s better to be a little paranoid, though," Isana spoke through a yawn. "Mind if I sleep?"


    Esme rolled her eyes. Alright, for some. "Hey, I''m just a wolf in ya head. And I was also up most of the night with you." Esme waved her hand in response and let her wolf sleep.


    She trudged her way onto the high street and started to lower her head after feeling the public''s stares. She wondered just how bad her face looked, or if it was because she didn''t exactly fit in with everyone''s fancy suits and work clothes. Everyone was in a rush to get to their destinations, bumping into others without apologising, so they weren''t late for work.


    After some time, Esme realised she was near that little caf¨¦ she went to when she first arrived in Chester. Esme never did get the name of it, but she would recognise it. A coffee was exactly what she needed to wake up and to warm up. Although she was walking, she was still feeling chilled. Esme stopped on the pavement, refraining from laughing aloud at the name of the caf¨¦. She apologised to the man behind her who almost bumped into her.


    Esme opened the door to the cute caf¨¦ named ''Grannies Pies'' and took the window seat she sat at last time. She checked over the menu left on the table, almost drooling from the food list and the smell of freshly baked pastries and pies with all that sugary goodness. But she dropped the menu after her phone vibrated to an incoming text.


    Esme narrowed her eyes and glanced outside the window before flipping her phone open to see who the sender was.


    [ 8:48am Message from Leo ]


    [ 8:48am Did you get in okay? x ]


    Shoot, she forgot to message him. Though she was a little distracted most of the night.


    [ 8:49am Ah, I am the worst! Sorry as soon as I got in I crashed ]


    [ 8:50am Es I know you r an independent woman and all that.. but I was worried. Hana didn''t hear from you either. Chester isn''t safe. You have no idea how dangerous it can be. Knife or not. x]


    Esme stared at Leo''s response, a little dumbfounded. Why was he so worried? She bit her lip in thought.


    "Why wouldn''t I worry about you, Es? You went MIA for three days!" Ruby hugged Esme so hard she thought her back might break. She was so shocked by this human who she barely knew to worry about her like so.


    "Here you go, dear."


    Esme blinked and looked at the warm apple pie placed in front of her. She looked up to see the old lady from before in the caf¨¦. "I didn''t order this.." She trailed off, looking at her kind smile.


    "It''s free unless you don''t like it. But.. I have a feeling you will," The lady replied, patting her shoulder gently.


    Esme looked at the name badge and smiled joyfully. "Thank you, Grannie. You really are too kind. You''ll lose business if you keep giving me and others free food," She winked.


    "You look like you need it, dear. I put something a little extra that will make you feel even better. Would you like a drink with it?" Grannie smiled again, making Esme want to smile.


    A little extra, eh? Like a liqueur?


    "Coffee would be great, and I WILL pay for that!" She smiled broadly at her and looked back at the pie, wondering if she wanted to fatten her up. Ruby once told her that that''s what a grandma did, fret on how thin their grandchildren looked and fed them cake, sandwiches and any meals they would readily make.


    All she knew about the rest of her family was her grandparents were dead on her mother''s side, and she had no idea about her father''s. Then again, she had no clue where he was anyway. Esme stabbed the pie with her fork, distracting herself from thoughts about her father. As soon as the pie hit her tongue, she felt like melting in her seat.


    Grannie was right; this was a little ''pick me up'' she needed. After wolfing down the pie, she asked for another three servings, washing it down with her coffee. Esme picked her phone up again, trying to think on how to respond to Leo''s message when something outside of the caf¨¦ caught her attention. A police car parked outside, and Simon, the policeman who helped her, stepped out and walked across the road to a small convenience store.


    "Grannie, can I have another pie?"


    "I don''t know where you put it all, dear, but I will happily get you a pie," Grannie joked, bending over to reach for the pie in the glass showcase.


    "Oh, it''s not for me," Esme replied, putting her phone away in her leather jacket and picking up her backpack.


    Grannie paused what she was doing, and while Esme''s back was turned, she reached for another pie that looked exactly the same. "Do you want it in a takeout box then?"


    "Yes, please!" Esme reached for a pen and a pink napkin with ''Grannies Pies'' written in gold. She wrote on it then paid for her pies and coffee, dashing outside before Grannie could object to ''overpaying''. The kindness she showed her was more than enough. Esme already felt lighter and even felt the aches and pains nearly diminished from her body.


    Esme saw Simon exiting the convenience store, and so she put the box on top of the car bonnet and placed the napkin under the windscreen wiper.


    "Hey!" He shouted, not aware of who she was. But when he arrived by his car, the small hooded figure was gone and left on the windscreen was a note:


    ''Thanks for your help, here''s a pie ¨C That homeless girl who was not homeless. P.s ask Grannie if you don''t trust the pie. But it''s delicious! ¨C THGWWNH.''


    Simon chuckled and glanced at Grannie through the window, waving back at her before checking the box''s contents. His mouth-watering when he saw it was his favourite blueberry pie. Closing the lid, he climbed into the car, pie and note in hand.


    Esme walked down the street, rechecking the message on her phone, sending a quick apology to Leo in response. As she put her phone away again, she was reminded of the ringtone that went off the night before that revealed her location. But as the she-wolf replayed what happened, Esme could not think of who it would be, then her thoughts fled as she arrived at ONYX.


    She inhaled deeply then released her breath before opening the doors. This time, she went through the main entrance; keeping her hood up, she swiftly walked straight to Gabriel''s VIP room. Closing the doors behind her, she kept her head down.


    "I know, I know! I look a mess, no fancy outfit and stuff today. But you asked me to come straight here, and after last night, I couldn''t exactly show my face at the bar," She walked straight towards the bar, avoiding eye contact with the man in the room. "I don''t have the energy to tell people some made up story about what happened.." Esme glanced up, trailing off after seeing who was in the room.


    Sitting on the leather sofa, in white trousers and a shirt with brown leather shoes, was Lenny, his hair dishevelled with a pair of sunglasses sitting atop his head. He pushed up from the couch and sauntered over to the bar, then midstep stopped.


    His amused expression dropped when he saw her face.


    "You''re not Gabriel," Esme pointed ''finger guns'' in Lenny''s direction.

 Chapter 21 - The Penthouse

    "You''re not Gabriel," Esme pointed ''finger guns'' in Lenny''s direction.


    Lenny walked around the bar and towards her, his face hardening the longer he looked at Esme. She looked to the side awkwardly, not meeting his gaze.


    "No, I am not." He stopped just in front of her, lightly gripping her chin and tilted her face towards his. "What happened last night, Esme?" He asked quietly, observing her features.


    Esme pulled away from him, pushing his hand away and turned around, grabbing the first bottle of whiskey she could find. "Nothing much," She shrugged as she started to make two drinks.


    She slid the tumbler of whiskey across the bar towards Lenny before shuffling away from him, but he did not move to collect the glass; instead, he blocked her way. Esme sighed and tapped her finger on her chin while pouting, "Let''s see.. A door hit me in the face, and oh.. this scratch mark? That''s from a.. a damn cat that acted all cute, letting me stroke it then bam.. scratched my face. Vicious little creatures, I must prefer dogs."


    Esme then downed the whiskey in one go and slammed the glass onto the bar after seeing Lenny''s unimpressed face. "A door and a cat?" He drawled, opening and shutting his silver flashy silver lighter.


    "What can I say.. some shitty luck right there," She joked nervously as he invaded her personal space again. This time he caressed her cheek, his thumb brushing just below the first cut on her face.


    "I''d say it was a pretty big cat," Lenny murmured; he slowly looked from her cheek then gazed into her eyes, his fingers slipped into the back of her hair, "It also looks to be nearly scabbing over.. You said this was from last night? You said "


    Esme gulped. This was the first time she had to deal with a human finding out her secret. Not that Lenny, a mafia boss, would ever believe in the supernatural AND that she could magically turn into a giant wolf. With her petite frame, hell no.


    "I heal quite quickly.. high metabolism and all.." She looked to the side and pursed her lips, then wriggled free from his hold and walked away from the bar, looking in Lenny''s direction only to bump into someone''s chest.


    Large hands wrapped around her arms, the strength too much to be a human''s as she felt the pressure increase. Esme''s heart rate spiked, and she became alarmed; her thoughts instantly turned to Ethan even though it would not make sense. But when she looked up to see Gabriel, his icy gaze moving from Lenny to staring at her face, her shoulders relaxed. Icy gaze or not, she didn''t mind staring at such a masterpiece.


    "It seems MY employee is in need of some medical attention," Gabriel drawled, his gaze not moving from hers as he spoke to Lenny. "Next time, you should alert me of your arrival, Lenny," He looked at Lenny menacingly, the specks of red in his eyes glowing before he released Esme''s arms and grabbed her hand and started to pull her along his lengthy strides. Her little steps had to double to keep up with his pace.


    "I missed seeing your little bartender here. You keep hogging her, Gabriel. It''s not very nice, especially among friends," Lenny replied quietly; his words made her frown, and she turned her head to look at him.


    "I am not an object!" Esme snapped, her anger bubbling up, making her body tense up. She stopped walking and glared at Lenny. Gabriel clicked his tongue in annoyance, his grip tightening on her hand but not bone-crushingly tight. She didn''t get the creepy-crawly feeling from Gabriel holding her hand as she did Paul.


    "Of course not, kid. I just missed your beautiful face," Lenny smirked, his eyes lazily moved from Esme and to the vampire behind her.


    "Well, I owe you rent money anyway, so I will see you at some point," Esme replied, her voice calmer as she ignored the comment from earlier that still annoyed her.


    "That''s okay. I think your boss is getting impatient." Lenny walked towards her and leaned down as though he was going to kiss her; Gabriel tensed. Lenny stopped just before her face. "I will just collect it at your place, text me when you''re free," He smiled, looking up at Gabriel before leaving a gentle kiss on each cheek in farewell.


    Esme stood there stunned, her hand still inside Gabriel''s, she turned to look at him, trying to wriggle her hand free, but one look at his hardened features made her stop. He continued to glare at Lenny until he left the VIP room. Without another word, Gabriel pulled Esme behind him again, stopping at one side of the wall waterfall. Esme glanced at his back and to the side, waiting for him to speak. He reached behind one of the dangling plants, and the water feature stopped.


    The soothing sounds came to an abrupt stop, and like a spy movie or something, part of the wall in front of Gabriel moved back and to the side, revealing marble floors and walls, the path lit up, showing a tunnel that led to a golden caged elevator. Gabriel gently pulled her hand, and they stepped onto a small step to avoid getting wet shoes and into the hidden tunnel.


    As soon as they walked a couple of steps, the water feature was on, and the wall slid back in place. Esme couldn''t help but gape at everything. The wall on this side was like a window; she could still clearly see the VIP room.


    Esme turned back around to look at the elevator and tilted her head to the side at the engraving, showing it to be from 1924.


    "This won''t break down, right?" She sneaked a look at Gabriel''s brooding face and pursed her lips when he didn''t reply. When the lift arrived, he opened the gate and pulled her inside with him. She forgot he was still holding her hand, but she tensed, watching him pull the gate closed.


    Esme''s breaths started to shorten, and her heart hammered against her chest as beads of sweat began to form at the back of her neck. She felt her throat beginning to tighten and the air becoming thinner. Esme pulled her hood away from her head; feeling overwhelmed and overheated, she tried not to look at the bars and moved her hand to her wrist.


    But her hand was yanked away, and Gabriel was in front of her, his hands gently holding her face. At first, she panicked, but then she stared into the infinite blue hues of his eyes, "Breathe," He whispered, "You should have told me you were claustrophobic."


    Esme couldn''t reply as she focused on her breathing and started to count how many red specks there were in Gabriel''s eyes. She didn''t care if their foreheads were nearly touching; his eyes alone were calming her down. While she was lost in Gabriel''s eyes, he tried to read her mind. Her emotions were chaotic, he could see that, and maybe it was an opportune moment while he calmed her down.


    Gabriel saw a flash of memory; it was dark, she was curled up on the ground, cold, and there were rusted silver bars in front of her. It reminded him of the hunter''s basement. He started to delve deeper into the memory-


    DING!


    The elevator bell rang, jolting the pair out of their intimate bubble. Gabriel was blocked once more from her mind, but he was more than satisfied; Esme was breathing normally, and her heart regularly beat again. He stayed there for a moment, searching her face; she looked a lot better now. Gabriel dropped his hands and turned to pull the cage door away again, stepping aside for Esme to leave first. She quickly stepped out with Gabriel''s hand resting on her back; she found it oddly comforting.


    The mark on her chest burned, and she bit her lip from the pain and distracted herself with her surroundings. Her jaw almost dropped at the vast open-spaced floor; there was a lounge area with a black marble bar with a vintage golden backdrop. The d¨¦cor was both modern and vintage, with black and white furnishings, everything she''d expect from a billionaire. Esme ambled forwards, her gaze following along the high floor to ceiling windows that had a water feature in the floor running by the sides.


    It was apparent they were in the penthouse, and it was marvellous. Esme tilted her head back and stared at the glass ceiling, revealing the sunny morning. The sun.. "Oh, are the windows specially designed to let the sun in but without the like UV affecting the vampires who enter here?" Esme asked thoughtfully.


    Gabriel didn''t respond and instead gently pushed her towards the lounge area. "Sit," He ordered before going behind the bar and pouring himself a glass of blood. He took a swig of the blood and stared at her, glancing at the leather sofa. Esme sat down then blinked in surprise at the vampire now sitting right next to her, his arm resting behind her on the couch,


    "Tell me what happened."


    Esme sighed and returned his stare. "I was out with Hana, Leo and Rory-"


    "Like a double date?" Gabriel enquired; she narrowed her eyes but saw amusement behind his.


    "No.. I don''t do dating," She felt uncomfortable about the subject. Most people pried. "Anyway, we were hanging out, and when we left the bar, I smelt another rogue in the area. I followed the trail and came across four rogues."


    "Why did you follow them?"


    Esme paused, a frown forming on her face. "Why wouldn''t I? It''s like a rogue''s natural instinct, either flee the area or follow your curiosity."


    "What were you going to do?"


    "What is this a police interrogation? Are we under arrest?!" Isana snapped. She then yawned, appearing to have not long risen from her sleep. Esme cringed a little at her wolf; luckily, the vampire couldn''t hear her.


    "I just wanted to check them out, Gabriel. I told you before, I am a lone wolf. I take extra precautions."


    "Why? This is my territory. I would send my men out.." He trailed off, watching her intensely. There was more on her mind that she wasn''t spilling.


    "If it isn''t safe for me to stay here then-"


    "So, you took on four rogues by yourself?" His gaze went to her cheek then swept across her body as though he could not believe it. Esme rolled her eyes by the speculative look.


    "No, I took on two. The other two fled," Esme muttered.


    "Did you let them flee?" He asked slowly before knocking back the rest of the blood.


    "Well.. They were leaving. Not all rogues want to make trouble, you know," She smirked and lightly punched his chest, taking the vampire by surprise. Gabriel placed the glass down on the coffee table in front of him and leaned closer to Esme.


    "Says the troublemaker of all rogues," He purred, making Esme''s mouth go dry. "Did you sleep on the streets last night?" He then asked quietly, playing with a strand of her hair. Esme''s heart fluttered then her chest burned.


    Why was she reacting so much to him?


    "Do I smell that badly?" She joked, avoiding his gaze. Gabriel leaned closer and smelled her head, his chiselled chest almost touching her, his sweet scent filling her nostrils and almost making her dizzy.


    "Why.. does he smell good?" Isana wondered; her wolf was both disturbed and overwhelmed by how nice the vampire smelt.


    "I can smell it on you. Do NOT lie to me, little wolf. Did you sleep on the streets last night?" He almost growled the question.


    "Yes," She breathed, leaning closer to his chest as she nonchalantly smelled him and closed her eyes.


    "Don''t you dare rub up against him! What is this!?" Isana screamed in her mind making Esme flinch and pull away.


    "Why!?" Gabriel pulled back and glared at her.


    "Because it wasn''t safe for me to return to the apartment," She automatically replied, then covered her mouth. Did he.. Did he just use compulsion on me?


    "Why was it not safe?" He asked gentler, his eyes softening.


    Esme lowered her hands. "I dunno, if it was paranoia or if someone was actually there, but I felt someone watching me," She whispered, trying not to cringe at how paranoid she must sound. Esme also noticed just how comfortable she positioned herself next to Gabriel; her feet were curled to the side resting on the sofa, while she almost leant into the vampire.


    Gabriel sighed. "Stay here," He declared, his voice firm.. Esme looked at the vampire in surprise, from both his words and the warm feeling in her stomach. What was wrong with her?

 Chapter 22 - Not My King.

    Both vampire and werewolf paused on the couch from Gabriel''s words. Only the sounds of the hustle and bustle of the city outside could be heard, along with what sounded like a small waterfall. Although Esme was intrigued and would love a tour of the place, she would need to decline his offer gently, she did not belong there, and she certainly couldn''t stay with a vampire.


    A vampire..


    No matter how good looking or divine he smelt, he was still a vampire, and she needed to keep her distance.


    "Stay here whenever you find yourself in such a predicament again," Gabriel spoke again, as though he was reiterating what he just said. Esme tilted her head to the side with a frown forming on her face in confusion.


    "I could not possibly stay here-"


    "So, you would rather stay on the street and turn up to work looking like that?" Gabriel snapped.


    Was he angry?


    Why was he angry?


    "Look, I am sorry I turned up looking a mess, jeese; like I said, it wasn''t exactly my night, but next time I''ll just call in sick, how about that?" Esme stood up; she felt irritated at herself. For a moment there, she believed Gabriel was looking out for her. She scoffed and picked her bag up from the floor.


    She was nothing but a speck of dust to the vampire''s existence. Even though she worked in such a luxurious place and wore those snazzy clothes, it was nothing but a lie. She would leave in a few months, return to her usual squalor with nothing but her backpack, and possibly take that designer leather jacket.


    "Sit down, Esme," Gabriel said quietly, but his voice spoke volumes, resounding loudly in the high-ceilinged penthouse, almost echoing. Esme paused, feeling his voice ripple through her body. She sat down and looked at Gabriel, not realising her wolf''s eyes shone brightly back at him.


    "I do not care about how you turned up to work; I was talking about your injuries Esme. Even if you fought rogues, this is still a city of vampires. The blood from your scratch could lure vampires to you. As you may be aware, we can be sadistic creatures.. What I mean to say is I am offering you somewhere to go to when you can''t return to your place," Gabriel stated simply.


    Esme pursed her lips at Gabriel''s offer, wondering if she should really take it. She eyed the penthouse warily and shook her head. "And what if I came back bloodied or killed someone?" She stared back at his strikingly handsome face.


    "Then it is better you return here than your apartment or the streets where another might seek vengeance on you," Gabriel replied nonchalantly, holding her gaze.


    "Why would you do this for me? What do you want in return?" She asked suspiciously, eying him warily.


    "You should have a shower and stay here for today. Let me show you to the guest-"


    "What do you want, Gabriel?" Esme interrupted, narrowing her eyes. There was no way he was doing this out of his generosity. She was a werewolf and a low ranking one at that-


    "Technically a rogue Luna?" Isana added, trying to lighten Esme''s darkening mood, which usually led to inner thoughts that cut deep into her self-esteem.


    Gabriel smirked at how perceptive she was. "I hear rogues pass information on to each other."


    "So you want me to collect intel about werewolves and tell the vampires.. Are you trying to get me killed?" She exclaimed, overexaggerating the situation on purpose.


    Gabriel scoffed and stood up, walking to the bar, removing his suit jacket, and flinging it onto the sofa opposite her. "Stop being dramatic. You could be more useful though than working at the bar.." He leaned over the bar and returned with a crystal glass tumbler, throwing a lemon in it along with some fresh water from the jug.


    "Thank you," She automatically replied after receiving the glass of water. Her brows drew together as she looked at it. How did he know she was thirsty? Maybe it was a vampire thing. "Look, I need a proper job, and I''m a lone wolf; I don''t play well with others."


    "Is that why you are on the run?" His question caught her off guard.


    Esme almost choked on the water she drank, covering her mouth as she cleared her throat. "The run, you say? Who is being dramatic now? Is that how you perceive all rogues? That they are on the run, oh vampire king?" She smirked, hoping to cover up how uncomfortable she felt from the conversation''s change in direction.


    Gabriel appeared next to her, sitting on her armrest, leaning his hand on the back seat. Twisting his torso slightly, he stared down at her. Esme''s eyes wandered momentarily to his exposed chest, the top two buttons undone. She locked gazes with him after he smirked,


    "Do not play dumb. Did you think a she-wolf living among vampires would not attract my attention? Linsberg, Ryton, Asfoy and wasn''t the first town called Port Era?" As Gabriel listed the names of towns Esme previously resided at, she felt the colour drain from her face. "You seem to forget who I am, Esme. I am the King. All vampires are under my rule. I receive reports daily but the one of a rogue staying in not just one of my towns but four.. Well, it stands out from the crowd. Care to explain?"


    Esme''s eyes glowed again, but she looked away and concentrated on the floor to ceiling window for a moment before composing herself. Looking back at the vampire who had been watching every little movement of her body, she chuckled and stood up, almost falling back in the seat again after seeing how close they were, but she locked her knees and reached her hand out.


    "Gabriel," She caressed his sharp jawline and almost bit her lip after smelling his insane scent and staring into his alluring blue eyes. "Intimidation does not work on me. Why do I need to explain my circumstances to you?"


    Gabriel''s lips parted, revealing parts of his fangs as his eyes gleamed with arrogance, lowering to look at her lips before snapping to look into hers again. "Because I AM the King." His eyes pierced into hers, and she found it more and more challenging to pull away, becoming heady from their close proximity. But she knew her face wasn''t portraying anything except for an enticing smile.


    "You are not my King," She purred, refraining from smirking at the anger flaring in his eyes. The specks of red burning brightly.


    With one finger under her chin, he tilted her head up even more, leaning closer to her, so their foreheads were almost touching. "While you live here. I am," He growled, grasping her chin with his thumb and staring back at her luscious pink lips.


    Her lips parted, but she clamped them shut and glared at him, refusing to say anything.


    Esme was like fireworks, so captivating and beautiful, bold, direct and dangerous. Gabriel could see the fire burning in her eyes; her defiance was blatant. No one dared to look at him in such a way nor say such bold comments to him. People trembled in fear or daren''t raise their eyes to him.


    Was it because she did not know just how dangerous and cruel he really was? Would her ferocious gaze shrivel in fear if he showed her his world?


    His eyes flickered between hers. No, he could not bear that sight. Esme''s boldness was what made her unique. His gaze swept back to the giant claw marks on the side of her cheek, going from her chin all the way to her ear.


    "Vincent, show Miss Esme to one of the guest rooms. She will be staying here until she has recovered," Gabriel said softly and released her from his hold, stepping away from the couch and returning to lean his hands on the bar, not daring to look at the she-wolf again. He closed his eyes, reminding himself that Esme was a werewolf.


    His voice had been so quiet, Esme was shocked to see another man standing to the side. How long had he been there?! "This way, Miss Esme," He gestured with his hands away from the couch, bowing his head. Esme swept over his features quickly before jumping up and picking her bag up again.


    Vincent had short blonde hair nearly turning white that was swept back neatly with his black suit and white gloves. He also had crow''s feet around his denim-coloured eyes, making him appear more human than a vampire; he was not what she expected of a bloodsucking butler.


    But then, she had only met young looking, handsome vampires. Of course, Vincent was still good-looking, but he looked to be in his mid-fifties, meaning he could have quite possibly once been human. "Just Esme," She muttered before turning her gaze back to Gabriel''s back. "This conversation is not over."


    Gabriel chuckled, still not looking at her. "Of course, it isn''t. I still have to show you your apartment."


    Esme parted her lips to object but stopped herself, deciding it was better to cool down first before she really did say something that would anger a vampire one hundred times stronger than her. Plus, she kind of wanted to have a shower; her body felt sticky and filthy, she was still yet to look in the mirror and needed to wash this ''street'' smell from her hair.


    "I will see you soon then." Esme followed the butler and was instantly distracted by the d¨¦cor of the penthouse.


    There was a waterfall water feature on the other side of the bar with another large lounge area with low drop mirror chandeliers. She passed down the long floor, coming across a white piano set atop a fur rug in the corner of a curved staircase that led to another floor overlooking the one she was on. On the opposite side to the curved staircase was another floor below leading somewhere and at the far end of this floor was another door, but she was led up the stairs.


    To say she was impressed was quite an understatement; the second floor, if that was what she could call it, had a balcony to overlook the lounges. But its grandeur had not stopped showing another open-spaced lounge with bookcases, like a chilled library with a brown leather armchair and a coffee table looking out of the large window. Another staircase led up to a door on another floor above the library, but they stayed on the floor she was on.


    Vincent led Esme past the library and to the first black door on her right; he opened it and gestured for her to enter. "If you need anything, please do not hesitate to call me," He bowed and left, closing the door behind him.


    Esme stopped and stared at the guest room in awe.


    "Can''t we stay here forever?" Isana breathed in glee.

 Chapter 23 - Bothersome

    Esme dropped her bag before the double bed at the centre of the room, she could already tell the sheets were of the most expensive cotton, and as much as she wanted to jump on them, she did not wish to dirty them. Kicking off her boots, she was still eying the large room in awe; this guest room could fit her whole studio apartment in. Like the rest of the penthouse, its d¨¦cor was of monochrome colours, modern art on the walls, and a blue loveseat next to a thin mirror.


    Stripping out of her dirty clothes, she walked into the bathroom and rolled her eyes at how glamourous it was.


    "Hey, take advantage of everything while we are here! Pamper yourself! There''s even expensive shampoo and soaps!" Isana gushed while Esme chuckled, walking past the large copper freestanding bathtub and opening the door to the shower that had one of those large waterfall showerheads she used to love using.


    Turning it on, Esme screeched at the cold water spraying down on her. She jumped to the side and kept testing the temperature with her hand until it warmed up. Once it was warm, Esme sighed in relief and took her time in the shower, watching in disturbed interest as the flow of red water from blood swirled into the drain. She slowly raked her hands through her long thick locks with the shampoo provided; feeling pampered from the luxury brand, she tried not to think too much about her old shower at the packhouse.


    Esme did not wish to disturb her peaceful mind from thinking of her past self living in that mansion on the cliff.


    After washing herself, Esme wrapped a towel over her body and hair before swiping at the fogged mirror from the steam of the warm shower. She cringed at how her face looked. It wasn''t just the brutal claw marks that were deep and definitely weren''t from a house cat, as Esme stated to Lenny, but there was bruising on her cheek, corner of her eye and her temple. Well, she had been roughed up a little; at least she didn''t break her nose. Her wounds should be gone by the evening.


    Esme strolled out of the bathroom and into the bedroom and opened her bag for new clothes to wear. Once changed into skinny black jeans and a skin-tight black turtle neck jumper, she let her hair down from the towel and searched for a hairdryer. In her search, Esme realised her dirty clothes from earlier were nowhere in the room. With her damp hair falling down her shoulders, she opened the door slightly and popped her head out, looking around.


    "Is everything to your liking, miss?" Vincent appeared before her, ready to serve.


    "Erm.." Esme peered into the guest room again, wondering if she had misplaced her clothes. "I''ve lost my clothes.."


    "Oh yes, please do not be alarmed. His Majesty said he could still smell the blood and streets from your clothes and asked me to clean them for you. I will have them ready by the evening," Vincent smiled politely.


    "Oh," Esme replied, a little dumbfounded. "Thank you, Vincent."


    Vincent parted his lips in surprise before swiftly composing himself and smiling politely. "Is there anything else you need help with, miss?" He asked


    "Er, it''s just Esme. Is Gabriel around?" She queried, wondering what else to ask of a butler while brushing her fingers through her damp hair.


    "I''m afraid he was pulled away on some urgent business, miss Esme. The hairdryer is in the bathroom countertop below the sink."


    "Ah, okay, I''ll catch him later then," Esme replied, wondering if she would be paid for just chilling at his penthouse. What a strange situation. She would have to keep herself busy until he returned. "Thank you for your help."


    "You are welcome, miss. Please do call if you need anything. There is a games room, cinema room, swimming pool, spa area and other rooms that His Majesty has allowed you to enter." Vincent bowed and vanished.


    Esme''s brows rose from his comment; that must have been where downstairs led to. She couldn''t imagine a vampire going swimming. Chuckling to herself, she closed the door behind her and headed to the bathroom to dry her hair. As soon as she was done, she pulled her book from her bag and leaned comfortably on the loveseat. Even though she felt tired, she still felt wary about being in a vampire''s place. If he wanted to, Gabriel could easily kill her, and the only exit from what she''d seen so far was the golden elevator.


    "Hmm, I don''t think he would kill us, though," Isana murmured, thinking back to their previous encounters with him.


    "I never expected you to stand up for a vampire, Is," Esme replied while tapping her thumb on the book from where she held it.


    "That makes two of us. But the bloodsucker would have killed us by now. Just think.. He knew about our existence before even arriving here," Isana continued pensively.


    "Hmm." Esme hummed aloud and turned the page to her book. She wanted to escape her worries for a while and read the fantasy book in her hands. With her thoughts slowly absorbing the world of the book, she found herself relaxing further into the loveseat, her body''s tense muscles releasing and soon after leaning the side of her head against the backseat, she fell asleep.


    Hours later, on the other side of her door, standing there and waiting for Esme''s response, was Gabriel. He knocked on the door again, wondering why she was taking so long, but then when he had been approaching the room, he couldn''t hear anything. Was she even in the penthouse?


    Gabriel turned the doorknob and opened the door gently, peeping inside, but she was not on the bed. Nor could he hear her in the bathroom, but he knew Esme had not left because her backpack was still there. Then as he was about to leave, he found her fast asleep on the loveseat. She lay there curled up on the cushioned seat clutching a book to her chest.


    Gabriel tilted his head to the side and closed the door behind him. From what he had learnt about Esme so far was that she was not one to relax. She slept on the streets instead of returning home; thinking about it now still angered him. Even though she denied it, Esme was on the run; she couldn''t fool him. Rogues settled down in areas where packs didn''t reside, some still travelled like Esme, but even then, they only moved on every one to two years.


    He wondered just who she was running from. Was it a pack, a mate, other rogues or possibly hunters? It made her seem like some type of criminal being hunted down for a heinous crime. Yet as he slowly approached her and stared at her relaxed, innocent-looking features, he couldn''t picture her doing something so wrong. He scoffed, a pretty innocent face didn''t mean anything, and even then, she was nothing but a rogue who was fighting to survive.


    But even as his thoughts turned sour, his brows drawing together, his eyes were still softly looking at her. Closing his eyes, he tested her mind again, but like a guarded wall, he still could not enter. Gabriel sighed and raked his hand through his white locks. "Even now, you are not fully resting. It must be tiring," He whispered gently before leaning down and gently lifting her into his arms. Esme still clung onto the book causing his lips to twitch in amusement.


    He refrained from groaning when he could smell her scent even more and fell the softness of her tiny body in his arms. Though his brows drew together when he realised just how skinny she was. Didn''t werewolves eat twice as much as humans?


    Gabriel stopped walking after feeling her stir slightly. "No.." Esme mumbled in her sleep, frowning at what might have turned into an unpleasant dream but then she did something that made Gabriel tense. Esme smelled his chest and sighed before snuggling her head into his shirt.


    "How bothersome," He muttered before pulling back the bedsheet and placing her delicate body on the bed, covering her as his gaze swept back to the claw marks on her face. "Very bothersome."


    Clicking his tongue, he turned on his heel and left the guest room, ignoring the burning gaze he felt on his back. Vincent was very curious to see him take in a she-wolf like she was some sort of stray, but already he could see the vampire getting attached to her.. Now it seemed his butler was even more curious since Gabriel was seen exiting her room.

 Chapter 24 - We Bite

    Esme sighed and turned over, smelling the fresh sheets that wrapped around her like a cocoon. It was so comfy; she couldn''t remember falling asleep or what she was doing before that, but this was exactly what her body needed, and she did not wish to leave such heavenly bliss. Her lids slowly opened, and she blinked, momentarily dazed by her surroundings.


    Where am I? She inhaled sharply and bolted to a seated position, her eyes wide, checking out the room she was in. It took her a moment to realise the events leading up to her now staying in Gabriel''s guestroom. Looking down at the sheets, she frowned, not remembering falling asleep or getting into bed. She was reading a book..


    Esme flung the cover off her and saw the book next to her. She must have brought it with her to bed and fallen asleep. She was exhausted after probably only getting two hours of sleep the night before, it was exactly what the she-wolf needed, so it made sense if she wandered to bed half asleep. But how long did she sleep for?


    She placed her feet on the wooden floor and stepped around the large bed and to the right side of the room, where there was two separated floor to ceiling windows. Looking outside, Esme was in disbelief when she saw the sky mixture of purplish-red and orange hues. The sun was setting!


    "Great, now I''m turning into a bat," She muttered though she knew vampire''s never turned into bats, they still hated the term after the mythology, books and tv shows depicting them as the sort.


    Still grumbling to herself, she made the bed as neatly as possible though it didn''t have that fancy hotel finish it had before. Just as she fluffed her pillow again on the bed, her phone''s ringtone resounded in the room. Esme scrambled over to her coat on the loveseat, hitting her thigh on the corner of the bed as she did so. Cursing to herself, she pulled the phone out and read the caller id.


    Surprise replaced her frowning features as she rubbed her leg and flipped the phone open.


    "Hello?"


    "Es! I didn''t see you on your break or anything, and I was just calling up to see if you were okay. No one had seen you, ya know," Leo''s cheerful voice came through the phone, making her feel a little bit guilty.


    "Yeah, it was super busy today. I was working in the VIP rooms, and you know I was getting a little cranky. Like nobody needs to see that side of me," She joked whilst pulling back the turtle neck around her neck. "So, I left and got some food. I''m sorry that I worried you all. Seriously though, you worry too much."


    She opened the door and continued to walk across the landing, looking over the balcony at the lounge area and waterfall feature. Everything looked like it should be some sort of showpiece. "You live in a city now, Es, AND you don''t have WhatsUp chat where you could just leave a quick message to us all," Leo replied, still in what seemed to be like a motherly role or should she say big brother role? It was cute, making her chuckle as she turned around and walked towards the library.


    "Well, I''m not used to friends caring," She joked casually as she went to a random bookshelf to see what sort of books Gabriel collects. Her brows rose when she pulled out an antique-looking green leather book titled ''On the Origins of Species, by Charles Darwin''. Her hand glided over the cover and undid it carefully, revealing the book was indeed old with its paper-thin and darkly coloured pages.


    "Then they weren''t your friends." Esme felt a little bad because, in truth, she didn''t have friends except for Ruby and, dare she say, Anastasia? But Esme didn''t want to think about how they departed with her, and now she would never see either again. "But I will happily take that spot. I''ll have you know that I make an excellent friend. I have a list of people that can vouch for me if you''ll have me!?" Leo jested, lightening up the mood.


    One side of Esme''s lips pulled up as she put the book back on the bookshelf. "Is Hana also included in this list of yours?" She asked while walking over to the full-length window revealing the city''s lights and painted sky.


    "Of course, why do you ask?" He asked with a slight suspicion to his voice. Esme plopped down in the leather armchair, crossing her legs as she stared at the view feeling quite powerful.


    "Ha! Because I trust her judgement!"


    "Hey!"


    Esme lounged in the armchair and watched as the sky increasingly grew dark while talking on the phone to Leo. He was an easy person to talk to, and she found herself smiling or laughing along with him. Although they only saw each other the night before, she enjoyed talking to someone about such simple topics.


    It was a good distraction.


    "Damn, Es, I gotta go. But did you wanna hang out tomorrow night?"


    Esme stilled and scrunched her face, not because she didn''t like the guy, but again she was trying to keep her distance.


    "At this point, you might as well give up on keeping a distance. Girl, you just slept in a vampire''s abode, spoke on the phone to Leo for like 30minutes but now you''re gonna draw a line?" Isana mocked and then visualised the previous night of Esme hanging out at Freddie''s bar.


    "This is true, but it makes it harder for when we leave, and I know already Leo is not to stop staying in touch with people," Esme replied to her wolf sadly.


    "I was thinking of going to this battle bar; seeing as you carry a knife, they actually have a knife throwing game. Have you been to one before?" Leo continued as though she had not spaced out.


    Knife throwing!? Now she was intrigued. What sort of a place was it!?


    "What''s a battle bar?" She asked curiously, keeping her cool though she already felt excited by throwing knives at something.


    "I''m definitely not taking a no as an answer now! You''ll seriously like it. It''s a bar with a bunch of games like darts, knife throwing, table tennis, crazy golf," Leo exclaimed excitedly. "Pleeease say you''ll come!?"


    Esme bit her lip, contemplating on whether to go or not, but then her eyes looked up and locked gazes with Gabriel''s reflection in the mirror, and her thoughts wholly diminished. He did not look impressed, and she heard him sigh irritably. "Yeah, it sounds like a lot of fun," She murmured, still watching the vampire, not giving Leo her full attention any more, she could faintly remember Leo saying goodbye, and she flipped her phone shut.


    Gabriel glared at her, then suddenly disappeared.


    "Are you comfortable, little wolf?" Gabriel whispered into her ear, startling her from how close he suddenly was. His hands were on either side of her on the chair, his warm breath sending goosebumps across her skin.


    Esme turned her head to look at him and instantly felt her breath catch in her throat. She didn''t think about how close Gabriel would be to her face, and her eyes betrayed her by looking down at his lips before meeting his captivating eyes once more. "Very," She said breathlessly.


    Gabriel smirked; his eyes gleamed mischievously, and he leaned closer to her, their noses almost touching. Esme''s heart fluttered, and she knew the damned bloodsucker could hear it. "And here I thought you would struggle considering you are staying in a vampire''s abode."


    "And I''m surprised you''re not struggling to be so close to a she-wolf''s face. We bite, you know," Esme purred but hoped to get the point across. She couldn''t handle his sweet scent and heavenly defined face so close up.


    Gabriel smiled broadly and chuckled, looking away briefly, murmuring, "heavenly.", making Esme pause as several questions swept across her mind. Gabriel looked at her again, holding her captive with his eyes while picking her hand up and lowering his lips to her knuckles. His kiss somehow sent a shock of desire ripple through to her core, and she gulped at how he affected her so.


    But then he bit her hand playfully with his fangs.. The slight prick startled her, and she started to move her hand, but he tightened his hold; his tongue licked the small bit of blood from his fangs before smirking, "I also bite."

 Chapter 25 - Esmes Chic Apartment

    Gabriel bit her hand playfully with his fangs. The slight prick startled her, and she started to move her hand, but he tightened his hold; his tongue licked the small bit of blood from his fangs before smirking, "I also bite."


    Esme''s lips parted at how she was suddenly in this position with none other than the Vampire King. He looked disturbingly hot right now. Something that should have made her run for the hills kept her there merely staring back at such a handsome creature.


    "Snap out of it, Es. Hey! Es? Can you hear me? ESME SNOW!" Isana growled out her full name that usually worked, but like Esme, she stared at Gabriel then sighed dreamily, caving into whatever was happening right now.


    Esme was still in shock and blurted out the first thing that came to her mind, "I thought werewolves tasted awful to vampires." It had been a while since she lost her cool, and she had to say it was a little refreshing.


    Gabriel chuckled and released Esme''s hand before leaning close to the side of her face until his nose touched just below her ear, making her inhale sharply from the intimacy and how affected she was from his touch. "Hmm, you are tasty, though." He smirked and abruptly straightened, turning on the spot and quietly said, "Come, I''ll show you the apartment."


    Grrr, he was just messing with me!


    Esme''s eyes glowed brightly, and she could feel her wolf pacing at the edges of her mind wanting to be freed. But she kept Isana in check, inhaling deeply; she released her breath and stood up. "I have not agreed to this," She said firmly, quickening her steps to catch up to the vampire.


    "You also did not disagree," Gabriel hummed, putting his hands in his pockets.


    Esme parted her lips then pouted, looking away from him as she looked outside at the darkening sky in passing, the lounge and waterfall feature to their right. "Well, if it''s on a higher floor, do you really think I''d get in that elevator again?"


    "There are the stairs," Esme looked at him in disbelief. Gabriel chuckled at her expression. "I thought werewolves were in shape. And from how you seem to spend your nights fighting, I think a little leg workout up the stairs should be fine for you."


    "And what if I am bleeding to death?" Esme stopped and looked at him, placing her hands on her hips.


    "Firstly, I doubt you would make it back to my building if that was the case, and secondly, if you were so badly injured, you would have to take the elevator. I am quite certain your injury would overcome your claustrophobia." He looked at her smugly as though he would win any argument between them.


    "I''m not claustrophobic," Esme murmured under her breath, "I just don''t like your lift." She started walking again, not wanting to think more about the lift incident and the events that made her have such a breakdown. She felt pathetic and embarrassed by it. Gabriel didn''t comment more about it, but his gaze wandered down to her bare feet on the cool surface of the marble floors.


    "Vincent, get Esme some slippers," Gabriel said quietly. Esme looked around for the butler, but she could not see him.


    Where the hell was he?!


    Esme swore she could never feel his presence nearby; it was pretty eery. She was glad it wasn''t someone like Vincent hunting her down. If so, she wouldn''t last very long if he found her.


    Within the next five seconds, Vincent appeared before them, bowing with his hands holding out two fluffy slippers. "T-thanks," She took the slippers and slid her feet into them, finding them to be a perfect fit.


    "Of course, they are a perfect fit. I wonder if Gabriel has a room full of clothes he can give to all the women he has probably slept with," Isana muttered. With her wolf''s comment, she also wondered more about Gabriel''s love life. But it was only her curiosity, and she shut it down immediately, knowing well that a man with those looks could get anyone he wanted.


    "Perfect, let us head down." Gabriel placed his hand on her back, urging her forwards before she could complain. They walked past the elevator and to the far end, where there were large black double doors. Gabriel used a fob and pulled one of the doors back, revealing a small hallway leading to a glass spiral staircase; following it down, they came across two doors and an entrance for the lift in a white marble floor hallway.


    "There are two entrances to your apartment. The one behind is, so no one has access to my penthouse from the stairs, and of course, this door is for your apartment." Gabriel tapped the fob against the side of the large black double doors. The doors clicked open and slid to the sides.


    "Wait, wait," Esme refused to look inside just yet; she knew it was going to be grand. "When you say others.. I thought you owned the whole building?"


    "Of course, I do. I provide some apartments just above ONYX to.." He glanced away briefly, "a few people."


    "That pause was very suspicious¡­" Esme narrowed her eyes at him.


    Gabriel grinned and gestured for her to go inside. "There is nothing to hide. Niko lives there, and the others you don''t need to know about. Besides, you are more suspicious than anyone here. I know you are on the run, Esme. There is no point in hiding it anymore."


    Esme walked ahead, using her awe of the apartment as an excuse to not answer Gabriel quickly. Just like the penthouse, everything was of the highest quality and large enough to be a whole floor than an apartment. The lounge area consisted of a large light grey L-shaped sofa atop a fluffy white rug opposite a large glass wall fireplace and a plasma T.V on the stylishly bricked wall.


    Walking past the living room, she saw an open-spaced kitchen with its own island meant for someone who could cook well, and further back, there were a few doors. "You have two bedrooms with ensuites, an office and a bar," Gabriel added as her gaze landed on the doors ahead of them.


    "Well, I don''t exactly need all of that. This is more than enough, thank you, but I doubt I will need to use it," Esme replied quietly, glancing at the floor to ceiling windows to the side.


    Gabriel grabbed her hand and placed the keys and fob in her hand. "You should always have a backup. Look, you don''t need to tell me who it is you are exactly running from, but I need to know a bit more and what to expect." He held her gaze with his hands still clasping hers with the keys in.


    Esme stared back at him, wondering where these rumours of his ruthlessness came from because so far, he had been nothing but nice to her, sure he seemed to tease her, but if Gabriel was so dangerous, he would not have done this or kept her alive.

 Chapter 26 - Apartment For Info

    But even after providing her with this apartment, Esme still couldn''t entirely trust Gabriel. It was hard; why, after everything she has been through, would she trust him? She''d come this far without entrusting someone fully, and she was still alive.


    Esme sighed; she knew Gabriel wasn''t going to let it slide. "You do not need to worry. No one will be in danger while I am here and when I am gone. They would not dare to cause trouble."


    "And they are.." Gabriel peered at her, still unwilling to let her hand go.


    Esme growled after repeatedly trying to remove her hand from his. "How about this.. the info you wanted earlier.. I spoke with one of the rogues, she didn''t know about a group of rogues outside of Chester, but there is a Hub ten minutes away from the city. It is in neutral territory," She looked at her hand and tried once more to pull her hand free; this time, the vampire let her.


    "A Hub, is it only for rogues?" He asked.


    "I''m surprised you don''t know, considering you''re the King and all. This place isn''t far from your territory. Do you not know what a Hub is?" Esme tilted her head to the side; she knew Gabriel to be knowledgeable, so it didn''t add up that he didn''t know about something so basic, and that was saying something considering she had been in hiding most of her life.


    "Hmm, I''ve been absent for ten years¡­" Gabriel murmured, then looked at her; his eyes seemed to shimmer, "You will NOT repeat anything I tell you about myself to others."


    "I will not repeat anything.." Esme murmured almost robotically. Gabriel nodded and looked away, releasing her from his command. "You just used compulsion on me! Isn''t that illegal?!"


    Gabriel raised his eyebrow and pointed at himself. "King," He smirked.


    Esme sighed irritably, it didn''t matter to her if he changed his rules as he saw fit, but she didn''t like that he used his mind control on her. She hoped it was the last time he used it on her; it wasn''t like she would tell anyone anyway. That was quite a secret to know, and she knew if she wanted to keep her life, that was something not to go gossiping about.


    But where was Gabriel at that time? Did something happen?


    "Why have you been absent for ten years?" She whispered, looking around warily though she knew it was only them in the apartment.


    "That is a story for another time, Es. If you tell me about your past, I''ll tell you mine; how about that?"


    "So, the Hub is a place where rogues go to get information." Esme swiftly changed the subject, "Other creatures can go as long as they don''t cause any trouble. Though it would feel uncomfortable for them. 99% of the people going there are rogues, and it can be a bit.." She looked to the side, thinking of the last time she entered a Hub. Within the first three seconds of opening the door, the smell of blood and the sight of a group of rogues brawling for money was before her, and she had shrugged it off. It was a typical quiet night in a Hub. "A little rough.."


    Gabriel''s brow rose after seeing the images displayed in Esme''s mind. It was quite a scene reminding him of just how savage rogues could be. But then he compared them to how the first vampires he created were and the chaos that ensued, then it wasn''t that bad.


    Esme''s mind snapped back to its usual silence. Gabriel couldn''t help but always use his powers on her, it seemed her mind opened up occasionally, and he predicted it depended on the company and her surroundings. Was she relaxed because she felt safe? Technically, Esme was in the safest place in the city; there were guards on the floors below, not that Gabriel needed the security; he found young vampires bothersome trying to take his crown.


    "What do you plan to do with this info?" Esme asked, looking up at him again.


    "It is useful to know and would make sense as to why there have been rogues passing Chester. They aren''t a bother, but the number of rogues has increased, so it is either because of this Hub, and the rogues are seeking somewhere else to live, or it could be something else." He looked at her. "Are you going to investigate the Hub?"


    "At some point, I will. If the number of rogues is increasing on the borders, then I will also need to know why," She muttered before turning away. "Thanks for the apartment, if that is all, Gabriel.. I will return to mine now."


    "You should stay here for the night until your wound has healed," Gabriel followed behind her to the entrance.


    Esme tapped the fob and looked at him as the doors slid open, "My wound already looks like a scar now. Sleeping it off helped heal it quicker, and it will be gone by the end of the night."


    Gabriel parted his lips to speak, but he looked over Esme''s head and to the vampire pacing in the hallway. Esme turned her head and stepped out of the apartment in curiosity. "Niko?"


    Niko paced forwards, his eyes seemed to look Esme over, then stared at her cheek before seeming to relax. "Your Majesty," He bowed his head. "I came to see if.." He glanced at Esme and then to Gabriel. "Quite frankly, I wasn''t sure if she was in trouble."


    Esme chuckled and showed her keys to the vampire, "If I was in trouble, I doubt Gabriel would have given me keys to this place."


    Niko stared at her hand, then back at the King in disbelief. Esme waved her hands in front of her, "Oh, I''m not moving in. Don''t worry, I''m not your new neighbour!"


    "I would not find an issue with it if you were my neighbour Esme. But.. now that I know you are.. well.. I thought I would update you both about last nights events," Niko grimaced and kept his eyes trained on Esme. "The bodies weren''t where you left them. In fact, my men couldn''t find any around the surrounding alleys."


    "Weren''t there.." Esme trailed off with a frown forming on her face.


    "You did kill them, right?" Niko asked while looking back at her cheek, already assuming she must have left them still alive.


    "If there''s one thing I know... It''s how to kill."

 Chapter 27 - Vampire-Werewolf Partners: Part One

    "If there''s one thing I know.. It''s how to kill." Esme''s gaze darkened, but she felt Gabriel and Niko''s intense stares on her face, so she cracked a smile, "I''ve always killed to survive, of course, ha ha.. and never leave anyone alive." She felt increasingly awkward the more she spoke, but luckily, they didn''t seem to read more into her words.


    Gabriel glanced at Niko, and much like how she''d seen werewolves mind-linking each other, it seemed like Gabriel was speaking to Niko. The pair seemed to nod in agreement before the King said aloud. "Esme, you will stay here tonight; Niko will search the streets, though by now, if the bodies were found, there would be news about it." He marched past them, his features hardening as the power emanating from him seemed to grow stronger.


    "I can help Niko-"


    "You will stay in the apartment until the morning, Esme," Gabriel interrupted, his voice a warning in his command. He turned to glare at her after hearing her slippers shuffle behind him in the hall as she walked towards him.


    "I will stay at the apartment tonight.."


    "Good," Gabriel turned around again, believing Esme was acting oddly accepting.


    "But after I have helped Niko." Gabriel sighed loudly, realising the she-wolf would not follow his orders so easily or without a bit of a fight. "I have a good nose. If there are other scents there, I will pick it up," Esme said quietly. She could tell Gabriel was not used to someone disobeying his orders, but he needed to remember that she wasn''t just a werewolf but a rogue.


    "He''s lucky you are a calm Luna," Isana grumbled in agreement though Esme flinched a little at the term Luna because of the baggage of memories brought along with the term.


    But generally, for an Alpha and Luna, it was hard to follow others orders because it was in their nature to hand them out, to lead a pack. But there were only a select few that could overrule even an Alpha and Luna''s orders, and they were the Alpha Kings and Queens. If another creature commanded them to do something, then the Alpha or Luna might lose their temper and ''put them in their place.''


    Gabriel turned his head in her direction but did not look at her. "Fine. Niko, call Luther if there are any issues. I trust only you two will be needed." He started to stride towards the stairs. "If you''ll excuse me, I have a meeting to attend to." And with that, he disappeared in a blur.


    Esme sighed and closed the door to ''her'' apartment behind her. "I just need to get out of these slippers and get my bag," She murmured while tucking her hair behind her ear. Niko nodded his head and walked by her side back towards Gabriel''s penthouse. She felt odd walking through there without the King, and now with someone, she associated more with work.


    "I will wait here." Niko plopped down on one of the sofas near the waterfall feature. Esme had to force herself to look away from him, after now only realising he was in ''casual'' clothing, wearing jeans, trainers, a black top and a dark green denim jacket. Was Niko technically on his night off? In the time she worked there, he hadn''t had a night off.


    "Does he only work when we do to prevent us from fighting with the vampires?" Isana whispered her little theory.


    Esme rolled her eyes at her wolf''s silliness. "That would be such a waste, and it is obvious he worked there beforehand."


    After slipping on her booted heels, retrieving her bag and pulling on her leather jacket, she followed Niko back towards the golden elevator. "I''m taking the stairs down; I''ll see you outside?" She said, eying the lift before strutting towards the glass doors again.


    "Do not be absurd," Niko muttered with a hint of annoyance in his voice. Esme stared at him as he opened the door for her, and the pair ended up walking down the sixty floors. She was pleasantly surprised that he didn''t complain or ask why she would rather walk down the stairs than take a lift that could do it in seconds.


    Once they were on the ground floor, they exited from another door separate from the club. The night''s air hit them with a chilly gust of wind, showing just how quickly the north turned colder once winter hit. Esme placed her hands in her jeans pockets and tilted her head down as the streetlights started to reveal her features to the people walking on the high street.


    "So, you went to the alley, I told you?" She asked, starting up a conversation after walking in comfortable silence since the penthouse.


    "Our men checked. I was preoccupied when you phoned. But you know you do not really need to come, Es; there''s probably no traces of what you left behind. Whatever mess you left would have been tidied up," Niko replied quietly, glancing across at a few people on the other side of the street. Esme followed his line of sight and realised the group of people stepping into two sleek black Lamborghini''s, were vampires.


    "Of course, they are," Isana muttered bitterly. Esme coughed to hide her chuckle at her wolf''s obvious envious streak. But hey, she was allowed her moments; they didn''t exactly live a life of luxury.


    "Friends of yours?" She asked, and Niko scowled in return.


    "No, they are far too young of a crowd," He scoffed before leading her into the darkened alleys of the backstreets.


    Esme couldn''t help but chuckle at his response. She wondered just how old he was to say something like that.


    "Do you not find me young and annoying then?" She asked genuinely. Their usual encounters were of work matters or her teasing him, so it was pretty nice getting to know the vampire that kind of made everything work out for her in Chester.


    Niko glanced at her and smirked, "You.. try to annoy me on purpose. But your character does not irk me like newborns or those who have been a vampire long enough to know better."


    "Hmm, I was not really expecting a proper answer, but you know.. this makes me feel somewhat arrogant. You find me better company than some of your own kind!" She grinned at him, earning a chuckle in response.


    The pair went into a comfortable silence once more as they started to pay more attention to their surroundings, and after another fifteen more minutes, they were at the back alley where she fought the other rogues. As they expected, there were no bodies and nothing else that left any evidence of the fight the night before. Gabriel''s men really were a good clean-up crew. Usually, she would bury their bodies in fields and forests or leave them depending on the occasion. But she was in a city that was different to her previous places.


    Esme and Niko parted; the vampire was inspecting the bin she had been thrown into the previous night while the she-wolf sniffed the air, following a faint scent. Esme purposely let her boots crunch into the ground, letting Niko know that she was still there. She was very good at sneaking off and keeping her presence unknown, but at the moment, she felt like a character in a cop show with her partner searching for evidence.


    She couldn''t just leave her partner.. Even if she did recognise the scent leading away from where they stood.

 Chapter 28 - Vampire-Werewolf Partners: Part Two

    While Esme was thinking about the werewolf-vampire duo cop team and sniffing the air, Niko stopped and turned, looking at the rooftops before watching the she-wolf. Niko''s gaze swept across her body like it had done a few times in the past, but this time it was because he smelt her blood on the bin. He wondered what sort of life she had lived so far for her to call him up so calmly the night before and tell him she killed two rogues.


    He should not have been surprised, considering she killed those hunters for him, and Esme was a rogue herself. But that wasn''t what he was most concerned about right now for the she-wolf; it seemed Gabriel had taken an interest in her, and he didn''t know if it was because of her bold personality or something else.


    Esme was a stunner, of course, but Gabriel had been with plenty of girls, so he knew it wasn''t just because of her looks. She was also a werewolf, and until recently, he hadn''t taken much interest in the other creatures. Besides Esme, he only requested information about some upcoming Luna in the Silver Crescent pack. Gabriel never showed signs of really hating werewolves, but then he could be unpredictable; in the past, he even took out members of the werewolf royal family ¨C The Cross''s.


    As long as they kept the peace, then Gabriel had no issue with them, though rogues were always a cause for concern.


    "Esme, you should be careful with the King. He can.. that is.. he has special powers that no one else can do, and I am concerned his interest in you might not be genuine." Niko warned gently, glancing at her before looking ahead at the alley. Esme paused and looked back at the vampire.


    Special powers..


    "Is there more than the ability to speak to someone else in their mind?" She pondered, thinking back to when Gabriel apologised to her after pushing her up against the wall.


    "Yes, there is." Niko looked away as though he did not wish to say anymore.


    Well, they were speaking about his King.


    But Esme had not seen anything out of the ordinary with Gabriel. How could she, though? She had not spent that much time with the King to pinpoint anything. The only thing Esme could possibly think of was that at times he seemed to chuckle or smirk like there was some hidden joke of his, but she put that down to his personality.


    Hmm...


    She stared at Niko, wondering if there was some hidden purpose behind his warning. She knew men in power had enemies, and someone like a King must have many enemies in plain sight. But was Niko one of them? What would he gain in return from warning her about the King''s powers? How could this impact him positively?


    "Niko, why are you telling me this?" Esme decided to ask him outright. From her time with Niko, he seemed loyal and close to Gabriel, much like Luther though they worked in different areas. But again, she was just a rogue she-wolf looking into the outer edges of the vampire world.


    "Ha! Not just part of the vampire world but seeing some of the leeches in the Vampire King''s inner circles. Chester really will be a place to remember," Isana gushed, sounding like a tourist and seemed quite impressed with their positioning considering who they were.


    "That''s not a good thing, Is. If word gets out about the King befriending a she-wolf, people will start to get very curious.."


    Niko turned around, and his usual passive expression was now full of concern. "I am telling you because you saved me that night and.." He looked away, and Esme swore she could see a faint tinge of red on his ears, making her smile from how cute he was. Niko raked his hand through his brown locks dishevelling his hair further.


    "And?" Esme tilted her head to the side, trying to refrain and failing at the smile spreading on her face.


    "And.. although you''re .. you know.." He looked down while fidgeting with his golden cufflinks. "A werewolf.. I consider you.. a frien- somewhat of a familiar acquaintance."


    Esme leaned towards him, a smile playing on her lips as she held her hands behind her back and stared up into his deep brown eyes. "I like you too, Nikolaos. I too consider you to be a friend erm um somewhat familiar acquaintance considering you''re a.. blood- um .. vamp."


    Niko smirked at Esme''s mocking his awkwardness. "Yes, a vampire and werewolf acquaintance.. If you knew me 500 years ago, you''d see how impossible that would have been."


    Esme burst into a peal of laughter. "500 years ago!? My my.. Niko! I thought you were a young vampire! You umpth!"


    Niko covered her mouth with his hand. "You are too loud!" He scolded though his eyes gleamed with amusement at her giggling behind his hand.


    Esme pulled his hand down with both of hers, grinning and whispered, "There is nobody here. But.. I can''t believe you are such an old man. You blush so much from my teasing! Surely you''ve been with women-"


    "I have been with plenty of women," He hissed, then leaned away from her glancing at his hand still in both of her smaller ones. Glancing away, he continued, "But I am also.. old fashioned."


    "Uhuh.. old fashioned would be not sleeping around and just having one partner, right?" She smirked at his glare.


    "Could you go 800 years without coitus, Esme?" He asked with a raised brow.


    Esme paused, thinking deeply about his question. "That depends.." She pondered.


    Niko looked at her, baffled by her response. "You could go that long.."


    "What would my situation be?" She asked seriously, her eyes flickering between his as though this was truly important.


    Niko paused and squeezed her hands gently. "You are a free woman," He replied quietly, surprising Esme with the vampire''s choice of words.


    A free woman...


    A free woman- Did he know she was mated? Had he guessed of her circumstances or, had he discussed with Gabriel the possibility of her being on the run?


    Esme smiled gently and glanced down the alleyway. "Then, as a free woman, I would not go without it, but I wouldn''t go crazy. 800 years is an awfully long time... I''d want a companion."


    "Exactly," Niko replied gently, making Esme wonder if that was what Niko wanted. But before she could question him further, there was a sound of a metal dustbin falling over, and the pair split apart, looking in the direction of the noise.


    Esme instantly frowned; the scent she smelled earlier was more pungent now. Niko walked forwards then disappeared from her sight while she gazed upon the rooftops, her body tense, her hand reaching behind her lower back for her knife. Niko returned minutes later, but Esme still stared at the rooftops with her eyes narrowed. "What is it?" He asked.


    "I can smell something.." Esme whispered, then placed her finger on her mouth to quieten Niko, she wished she could mind-link him, or he could speak to her like Gabriel could, but that was the best she could do for now. With silence between them, she ran and jumped onto the large green dustbin and hopped up onto some pipework, climbing up until she was on the rooftop.


    Straightening out of her crouched pose, her gaze landed on a hooded figure, large enough to be a bulky man''s build. She took a step forwards, but he turned and sprinted away; Esme instantly started to chase him, following him across the rooftops, jumping and leaping over buildings. He was quick and just as skilful as she at free running for someone who seemed to have a stocky build. But after five minutes of following, the she-wolf realised he wasn''t trying to escape her but lead her somewhere.


    Esme halted before a wire that could serve as a zipline across the large street. She watched the figure land, and jog a little further away, then stop and turn to look at her.. They seemed to stare at each other, neither able to see the other''s features though she knew he had seen what she looked like from spying on them earlier. Who was this person? And why did he seem so familiar?

 Chapter 29 - Vampire-Werewolf Partners: Part Three

    The hooded figure waved his hand towards his chest, indicating that Esme should follow him. Instead, the she-wolf tilted her head to the side, her brows arching together as she remembered a smaller hooded figure doing exactly the same thing. But that was years ago; it couldn''t possibly be him, he was dead, and this situation was different. Whoever it was, she did not trust them.


    Recognising their scent meant she either knew the person before she met Alpha Ethan or after; neither idea was really thrilling. But from the way he moved, it seemed the former was a higher possibility.


    It couldn''t be him.. She started to doubt herself because she had not seen his body, and a common phrase he used to throw at her kept passing through her mind like he spoke right next to her ear, "It''ll take more than that to kill me, Nyx."


    Esme almost jumped out of her skin as she felt the sudden gust of wind and Niko''s appearance by her side. She had been staring back at the figure, deep in thought. Niko placed his hands on his hips and scowled at her, but she redirected her attention to the silhouette which had now vanished. Esme narrowed her eyes briefly while biting her bottom lip, her curiosity almost making her throw away her cautiousness and chase after the man.


    "What happened?!" Niko demanded, interrupting her inner turmoil. It was a good thing he did interrupt; she was close to following them.


    Instead, Esme turned away from the building the hooded man disappeared from and placed her hands in her leather jacket pockets shaking off the sudden chill of the cool night air. "I was following someone whose scent I recognised." She stopped walking after feeling Niko''s hand wrap around her arm and looked up at him.


    "Then why did you let them get away?"


    "Because he wanted me to follow him. Whoever he was.. it was probably a trap," She shrugged and stepped out of his hold before hopping down to the rooftop terrace of an office building.


    Niko followed her quietly until they were on the streets once more. "We should head back. There was nothing at the alley, and the only possible lead ran away," He suggested.


    "That''s fine by me. I need to eat anyway. I don''t think an apple pie this morning counts as a nutritious meal. It was bloody good, though!" She exclaimed, her mouth almost watering as she remembered Grannie''s pie that made her feel much better after the previous night''s fight.


    Niko frowned, looking down at her. "Did they not feed you?"


    Okay, I''m not a dog that needs looking after..


    "Gabriel is terrible, but Vincent of all people should know better," Niko continued in exasperation, staring at Esme while parting away from her, briefly walking in between oncoming civilians before returning to Esme''s side again.


    Esme leaned in close to him, though her head barely made it to his shoulder. "Was Vincent human before!?" She whisper-shouted, covering her mouth as she did so.


    Niko nodded his head and started to shrug his jacket off.


    "I knew it!" She grinned, then blinked at the large jacket covering her tiny shoulders and her backpack, making her look like she had an odd hunchback.


    "You look like a tortoise," Isana snickered.


    "That was very funny, Isana. I''ll give you a gold star for that," Esme replied dryly to her wolf. Isana only cackled some more before quietening down so she could watch her favourite vampire.


    Niko walked by Esme''s side so casually as though he was not the one to have given her his jacket. But Esme knew he could feel her gaze on him because his ears slowly started to go red again; she had to refrain from smiling at his cuteness. This was a typical date night move, giving the girl their jacket, but Niko seemed more like a gentleman, and he would do this sort of thing for anyone feeling cold.


    It was just surprising that she didn''t realise how cold she was until his jacket made her feel warm. Esme was used to putting up with the cold or going hungry. But wasn''t Niko now cold? "I do not feel the cold." He shrugged as though he had read her mind. "No, I cannot read your mind, and I knew you were thinking that because it was written all over your face," He smirked.


    Esme snapped her lips shut and frowned; she wasn''t used to having a ''readable face''.


    "Anyway, there won''t be anything in the kitchen to eat, so we can either eat out or order something at yours." Esme''s lips twitched into a small smile at Niko''s suggestion. It seemed her boss was either going to hang out with her or keep an eye on her. Maybe it was a bit of both.


    "I am going to take full advantage of the apartment before I return to my own. So, I think ordering in is a sound choice! Plus," She looked around cheekily, "people won''t look at me funny for eating so much."


    Niko chuckled, "Order as much as you want. I won''t judge. I still don''t think you eat enough anyway."


    Esme''s smile slowly faded away as she pretended to take an interest in a few boutiques they passed by. She had actually put on some weight since coming to Chester; since starting at ONYX, where the pay was ridiculously high, she ended up paying a little more for food and eating more. She was still careful and budgeting, though, because her lifestyle would be changing again once she left. Her next job might only cover the rent, or it might be a while until she finds her next job.


    "You know.." Niko began waiting to gain Esme''s attention. The she-wolf looked back at him, her face composed again. "I don''t think Gabriel would mind if you stayed at the apartment."


    Esme smirked, albeit a little forced, as she was still worrying about the future that lies ahead. "Didn''t you just give me a speech in the alley to be careful? I don''t think accepting the apartment just below his penthouse is a smart move."


    Niko shrugged, "I would have a neighbour, though."


    "Just a neighbour like fifty floors above you," Esme replied while clutching at his jacket as the wind seemed to bite her face. Niko smiled and parted his lips to respond, but he stopped and pulled his smartphone out of his jeans'' pocket, checking the caller ID before answering.


    They were two minutes away from ONYX now, and Esme panicked after seeing Hana and Rory walking in their direction; she slipped into a small group of women, keeping her head low as they passed the pair and sighed in relief when her name was not called out. She turned to look at her colleagues retreating bodies, who waved at Niko and continued walking. He smiled at them but seemed to continue with his conversation on the phone.


    She usually would not have minded running into them, but even though the claw mark on her face had decreased in size, it was still there. With her werewolf healing, her face would be smooth again, and she would have to answer their questions. No, thank you! So, for now, it was better to avoid them.


    Niko caught up to her, chuckling at how quickly she hid among some girls. Somehow she stayed hidden even with his jacket covering her ''hunchback'' that would make her stand out more. He tapped his fob to the electronic box to the side of the door and pulled it open for Esme to walk through. "Niko, did you hear me?" Gabriel''s voice came through on the other end of the phone.


    "Yes. We are returning to her apartment now for food," Niko replied before pressing the button for the elevator.


    "I''m going to walk up the stairs," Esme called out, pulling off his jacket and handing it back to him.


    "I''ll walk with you," He replied before paying attention to his King again. But it seemed Gabriel had yet to respond as the line went quiet.


    "Charge the bill to me, and if Esme is cold, I will get her a warmer jacket."


    Niko gulped, not needing to look up at the CCTV camera to know Gabriel was watching them. The sound of Esme''s clicking heels against the stairs stopped as she paused and looked at him with her brow raised questionably. He had unknowingly slowed down, but that wasn''t why she had stopped.


    "Tell Gabriel I appreciate the offer, but I can buy my own damn coat." She crossed her arms and stared up at the camera, looking unimpressed.


    Niko stared at the she-wolf wide-eyed. How did she know to look at the camera? And of course, Gabriel could hear her, but he was yet to respond.. Niko parted his lips to say something to break the tense silence building on the staircase between the Vampire King on the phone and the rogue werewolf standing before him.

 Chapter 30 - The Kings Distraction

    Gabriel was sitting comfortably on his couch in the VIP room, his EyePad device in one hand and smartphone against his ear as he ignored his ''guest'' and watched Esme and Niko standing on the stairs. One corner of his lips pulled up into a smirk as he stared back at the little she-wolf glaring at him through the camera. She never failed to entertain him with her sassy remarks, no one dared to do it, but this girl really didn''t care.


    It was refreshing, but he hoped Esme knew when to hold her tongue because there was only so much protection he could give her. However, he was getting ahead of himself; she merely commented on buying her own coat, but he could read right through her even without reading her mind; she did not want to owe him anything more.


    Esme already considered herself a charity case; she said so to Lenny the first night she wore that stunning outfit after returning from the shopping spree. But he had money to burn, and why not spend it on someone he finds.. intriguing?


    "Sire." Gabriel glanced at Luther, who had leaned close to him to regain his attention though the vampire looked surprised at what he saw on Gabriel''s EyePad screen.


    Gabriel turned the screen onto his lap and flicked his hand for Luther to step back. Once the vampire stepped away, he turned the screen again and spoke into the phone, "Now, now, Es. There is no need to get so defensive; it was merely a suggestion. I could recommend other ways to keep warm though," His eyes gleamed playfully when he saw her narrow her eyes at the camera but a slight blush formed on her cheeks, revealing how his words affected her.


    She parted her lips to respond, but Niko turned away from her, "How is the Duke, Sire?"


    Gabriel sighed at the blatant change in subject and glanced at the vampire drinking from one of his feeders, Chloe, the short-haired brunette. "He is yet to finish his meal," He said dryly and maybe a bit irritably. Annoyed by Niko being so friendly with Esme and at himself for being annoyed, this wasn''t some teen drama. "Take Esme back and eat. We will talk after," He ordered with a slight growl to his voice.


    "Okay," Niko hung up.


    Gabriel slowly brought the phone away from his face and watched the screen as the little she-wolf turned away from him. If he wanted to, he could watch her climb all the stairs. The way her hips moved made her all the more enticing, but she was just a sexy distraction from what he needed to do right now. Maybe he could see her after cleaning up this mess..


    Gabriel frowned at his thoughts. Why was the she-wolf consuming them so much? It irritated him. Turning the screen off and flipping the tablet over, he tapped his finger against the sleek surface, wondering if he slept with her, then his curiosity might be satiated?


    Gabriel glanced at Lennox, a fifth-generation pureblood vampire, unfortunately, announced as the Duke after his father passed away at the hands of the hunters in the 17th century. Unfortunate, because Gabriel liked his father.


    They may look alike, with brown hair, light blue eyes with a calculative look in them, but Lennox was dim-witted compared to his father. It was a shame because his downfall would be a disgrace to the Winscon name.


    "Your Grace, if you continue to drink from Chloe, she will soon be a corpse," Gabriel said nonchalantly. The Duke pulled his fangs away from her neck obediently to the King''s hidden warning.


    Gabriel reached out to Luther in his mind while looking at Lennox. "Take her back and make sure she takes some iron and vitamins, and make sure she does not work for a while even if she begs for it."


    The Duke let go of the human who fell to the ground by his feet, and he leaned back into the armchair smiling at Gabriel. The King stared coldly at him while Luther picked Chloe up and handed her to two of his most trusted guards. "Who was the woman you were speaking to? She sounded fun to play with," The Duke grinned then sighed when Gabriel squeezed his smartphone, crushing it in annoyance.


    Luther appeared by his side again, pulling another smartphone out from his jacket''s inner pocket and handing it to Gabriel. The King turned it on while he continued to stare at his ''guest''. Once it was on, he hit the send button and put his phone away. Gabriel went through roughly ten smartphones a year; now, each one of them had a custom-built text message that would send out his new number to all his contacts.


    Lennox cleared his throat. "You summoned me here, your Majesty. If it is not to enjoy myself, then please do tell what it is I can do for you." He leaned his elbow on the armrest, his fist against his cheek, looking extremely comfortable before the King.


    Gabriel had to refrain from smirking and instead grabbed his glass of whiskey and sipped from it as he stared at the conceited Duke. Placing the drink down, he said, "It has come to my attention that the domain you rule over has had an issue with a large number of humans going missing."


    "It is only a few missing humans. It is nothing I cannot handle or for you to worry about.." Lennox trailed off, glancing at Luther, who placed some papers in Gabriel''s hands.


    The King flipped over a few pages and placed them on the coffee table with a loud thud, his finger tapping on the numbers on the page. "With the rising cases of missing people, it has now been highlighted not only to the human authorities but to the Hunters Association as well. Do you think taking on the title of Duke means to party and have fun? Or.." His voice dropped menacingly, making all the guards in the room inhale sharply and shiver from what was to come.


    "Did you think your playboy act would cover up your negligence? Or in this case.. the crime you have committed in killing multiple humans."


    Lennox laughed and looked between Gabriel and Luther as though they were pranking him, but their faces were stoic like usual. "Oh, come on, Gabriel! That is quite an accusation to make! I am not some newborn you can use as a scapegoat to this bullshit."


    One of the guards started coughing in shock at the wall, but one look from Luther made him stop and straighten his back even further. In the meantime, Gabriel held the Duke''s gaze before he chuckled and leaned back on the sofa, grabbing his EyePad casually.


    "It is quite the heinous crime to be accusing you of. I apologise, Lennox. A bunch of numbers on some papers does not mean you are letting the vampires kill their prey in your territory on purpose or that you are the one killing them.." While he had been speaking and staring at the Duke, his fingers were playing on the EyePad''s touchscreen.


    "Thank you. If others were to hear of your accusation, it could have been troublesome for you.. Sire, it would worry me greatly. Even if you are the King, you ARE still only one man.." Lennox replied as though his careless words were not a threat.


    "That is very considerate. But I do have one more question to ask¡­" Gabriel smiled and turned his EyePad around, tapping the play button. "Do you own the underground club called ''The Playhouse''?"


    Lennox''s face paled.

 Chapter 31 - Mercy?

    The video on the EyePad started to play, and Lennox''s lips parted, his eyes widening at what the screen was showing before him. "I.. What is this?" He feigned innocence.


    Gabriel looked at the screen, where the person who had infiltrated the club had recorded everything from the warehouse''s entrance where vampires were paying to enter for the night''s entertainment. In this particular video, they entered a giant maze where kidnapped humans were released, and the vampires would chase them. There were multiple posters on the walls reading that there were no limitations to what the vampire could do to their human. The video revealed one vampire draining a body then sprinting off to the next human who was screaming for help and trying to escape up the side of the grey walls.


    "This is horrifying, your Majesty.." Lennox began, then paused when the second body was drained, and the man approached the person recording, smiling at them.


    "Kim is NOT a part of this!" Lennox''s voice sounded in the video, and the person turned the camera on him, but the man marching forwards was wearing a full facemask, much like the others who worked there. He shielded them from the crazed vampire before hugging them. "Kim, why did you come here? You know you smell delicious, and the others are not like me. They won''t stop until you are drained of all blood."


    Gabriel pressed pause on the video staring at him expectantly. It was obvious Lennox was the one speaking in the video. "Are those humans not feeders.." He began, then paled further. Whether they were feeders or not, the humans were being killed in this club''s maze, and it was on camera looking like a damn horror film.


    "Th-this is not enough evidence to convict anyone, your Majesty. As this is in my domain, I will personally search for these masked men myself and bring them to you," Lennox recovered from his shock though his eyes were hard, his lips set thinly from the video.


    "I am glad to hear you take this matter more seriously. It seems whoever really owns The Playhouse is setting you up to fail as Duke, Lennox.. Luther, please bring our finest feeder down for the Duke." Gabriel glanced at Lennox, whose shoulders relaxed, and he slouched further into the armchair. He smirked, "Kiki is a personal favourite of mine."


    Lennox cleared his throat and nodded, "You honour me! To think I will be drinking the finest blood that the King drinks from."


    Gabriel started to whistle a light, cheery tune, one that made his men grimace and look at the foolish Duke like he was an idiot for believing the King was dense. Gabriel stared at him, enjoying the man squirming in his seat under his intense gaze, acting as though he had nothing to do with the club.


    Gabriel focused on Lennox''s mind, and unlike Esme, he could enter the Duke''s mind quickly. He pushed past his panicked thoughts and looked directly through his memories like watching a movie. The first was of Lennox and others wearing masks sitting at a round table speaking about how they wanted to feed off humans who didn''t WANT to give their blood like the feeders. They wanted the rush of chasing after their prey and the taste of fear in their blood.


    The next memory was of the first batch of humans being thrown into cages, looking ready to be slaughtered. The games played in The Playhouse were to entertain the vampires who wanted to kill. It was not unusual for humans to go missing due to vampires, but this was at a grander scale, and Gabriel was pissed that it seemed to have happened over a five-year period. The five years that he was missing from the throne.


    Gabriel stopped whistling and looked up at the first sound of heels clicking on the floor and Kiki''s floral scent filling the room. The leggy blonde sauntered towards Gabriel, a coy smile on her face, her hazel eyes covered in thick make-up. Before becoming one of his feeders, she was a model, and he wasn''t lying when he said she was his favourite.


    Lennox''s mouth gaped when she had entered the room, and he jumped up from his seat, his eyes wide. Kiki sat down next to Gabriel, her manicured hands on his chest, leaning into him, her eyes only on him as though she was a lovesick puppy.


    "Where are my manners.. this is Kiki.." Gabriel began, then smirked at Lennox. "Oh, I forgot you already know each other.. you called her Kim in the video, right?"


    Lennox didn''t respond and sprinted towards the exit. Gabriel sighed and listened to the vampire being tackled to the ground. "You will be compensated for the time you spent there, Kiki," Gabriel said quietly while Lennox was being dragged back to the middle of the VIP room. The guards stopped and waited for Gabriel''s order.


    He returned his attention to Lennox, who was struggling in the guards'' arms. "You will regret this!"


    Gabriel stood up, shaking off the feeder and buttoned his suit jacket as he stepped towards the Duke. "You will regret this.. I will get my revenge.. This is not the end.. Let''s see.. Luther, have I missed any out?"


    "Hmmm, I can''t think of any others," Luther smirked.


    Gabriel grabbed the Duke by his face, squeezing his cheekbones until he heard a slight crack. "What do you think, Lennox.. A stake through the heart or beheading?" Gabriel tilted his head to the side. "I believe they are too quick, though-"


    "Please have mercy!"


    Gabriel clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Mercy? You brought unwanted attention to your domain so you can play out your sick fantasy. Now the hunters are swarming around there like flies ready to kill or kidnap the vampires who were under your protection." Gabriel released the vampire''s head, who sighed in relief then gasped as the King punctured his hand through Lennox''s chest and grabbed his beating heart,


    "Mercy would be to kill you right now," He squeezed his heart, then let go and pulled back. "But you do not deserve it. Take him to the dungeon until I decide on what to do with him. Do not feed him," Gabriel ordered the guards, flicking his hand and turning away from the Duke. He held his bloodied hand out, and Luther placed a handkerchief in it.


    Gabriel started wiping his hand, grimacing at the thought of that insect''s blood on his hand. At least it wasn''t on his suit. "Make sure the vampires in the videos are tracked down and killed. Release the humans after using compulsion on them and remove any evidence. Shut down The Playhouse; in fact, burn it to the ground. I don''t want the hunters snooping around there. Also, make the people of his duchy aware that the Duke''s position is available."


    Luther nodded and followed the guards dragging Lennox away, placing his phone against his ear. Gabriel looked back at Kiki, who played with her hair and pulled the strap to her dress down. He was very thirsty..


    Within seconds Gabriel was before her sinking his fangs into her neck. Kiki groaned then sighed as he drank from her. It had been a while since he''d had fresh blood, and Kiki was delicious. But for some reason, it didn''t taste as great as it used to. He pulled back, staring at the two holes in her neck with a frown; she was in a blissful state but opened her eyes and frowned at him after feeling her neck bare.


    "Why did you stop?" She breathed before placing her hands on his chest and clutching at his shirt. Gabriel didn''t reply; instead, he sunk his fangs into her neck, clenching his eyes shut as he clung onto Kiki''s hair and thought of the little she-wolf, Esme, whose blood really had tasted amazing. He wondered if she would cling onto him, moaning as he sank his fangs into her flesh.


    Kiki''s groan snapped him out of his little fantasy, and he pulled back, looking at her in disdain. When she opened her eyes, the King was already walking away from her to the bar. "Rest now.." He poured some whiskey and knocked it back, his thoughts still on Esme and what she might be doing with Niko.

 Chapter 32 - Story Time

    [Authors Note: To readers who have already read HUNTED please try not give any spoilers away. Thank you XOXO ]


    In the apartment gifted to Esme as a safe house, the she-wolf and vampire sat on stools eating Chinese food from white takeout boxes at the kitchen island. Esme attempted to eat with the chopsticks, but after several attempts and hunger overruling her patience, she ended up stabbing the chicken with the stick and munching on the food triumphantly. Niko shook his head and chuckled at her facial expression.


    With no cutlery in the damned kitchen, Esme had to use the chopsticks even though it was her first time using them. Eying the rice, she picked at it and felt deflated in her attempt when some fell just before meeting her mouth. Swallowing what rice she managed to eat, Esme paused at stabbing the chicken in her takeout box, chopsticks mid-air as she watched Niko chewing, "I didn''t think vampires ate human food?" She narrowed her eyes at him jokingly as though it was some secret kept from the rest of the creatures.


    Niko chuckled and, with the chopsticks, grabbed some rice gracefully and with ease and ate it. "We can eat food, but it isn''t nutritious. It does nothing for us, but it is a good way to appear human when it is necessary," He explained, then handed Esme a plastic knife and fork that he seemed to have been hiding in one of the boxes, which she gratefully accepted.


    "Oh, thank the Moon Goddess! The food would be cold by the time I finish this box," Esme exclaimed, kissing the knife and fork before stuffing her face with food. There were five more boxes of food for her to eat, and she was looking forward to all of it.


    Niko paused, settling his chopsticks down and leaned his head against his knuckles held up by his elbow placed on the granite-coloured surface, watching the she-wolf in fascination. "Ah, the Moon Goddess¡­ I have heard werewolves speaking phrases of the Moon Goddess, Selene. But I must say in all the time I have been alive, I do not know much of the werewolf''s origins¡­" Niko trailed off after seeing a scowl form on Esme''s features and shift uncomfortably in her seat, knowing well that he wanted her to tell him.


    There was nothing wrong with the vampire''s knowing, but Esme was not on ''good terms'' with the Goddess, or so she believes. "Everything happens for a reason-"


    "Yeah, yeah," Esme snapped at her wolf, silencing her words of wisdom that she had mentioned many times before. But with the crimes she had committed, she couldn''t quite shake off the feeling she had been cursed with such a mate, and maybe rightfully so. But Esme was stuck on bitterness towards her for now, for she was the only one being punished.


    "I''m sorry," Esme apologised to Isana, feeling guilty at how she snapped at her. Her wolf had the right to have her own opinions, and sometimes like in these instances, they did not agree about the fate their Goddess had laid out for them.


    Esme sighed and stared at the backdrop from her kitchen. The views of the twinkling city lights and the grandness of skyscrapers revealed from the floor to ceiling windows distracting her momentarily. At the same time, she calmed down and focused on just how different this apartment was from the one she rented. "Do you really want to know about the Moon Goddess and the werewolf''s origins? You, as in the vampires, are the baddies in this particular story."


    Niko continued to stare at her expectantly, not at all bothered by her small warning.


    "There''s not much to say about our ''beloved'' Moon Goddess, Selene, Queen of Night." She couldn''t help the venom sinking into her words. Niko did not hide his surprise from her comment, but he did not question her further either, to which she was thankful.


    Instead, he brushed past it. "Tell me. It is not every day I sit eating Chinese food with a she-wolf whose mind I can pick about their religion," Niko grinned in delight at Esme''s giggle.


    With an exasperated sigh, Esme closed the first takeout box. "So you haven''t heard how mere mortals were gifted our powers from the Moon Goddess?" She asked while grabbing another box, one that had a simple chicken chow mein with noodles in.


    "This is as much as I know.. You were weak.. the humans, and because of the existence of the lamia- the vampires became known, showing how strong and beautiful we are; you sought out ways to become stronger. When you became werewolves, you started to ambush the vampires," He said in a matter of fact tone as though what he said wasn''t complete bull.


    Esme gaped at his cheeky grin. "History really does have two versions of a tale," She said dryly, then shook her head.


    "The floor is yours, Es," He gestured, then leaned towards her, his head still resting on his knuckles, his eyes intrigued like a child about to listen to storytime.


    Esme stabbed a sliced mushroom with her fork and ate it before responding. "Don''t interrupt even if you know certain bits because I will just lose where I am in the story.." She looked into her box and started twirling the noodles with her fork. "So, obviously, you know our origins date back to 3000 BCE when the Greek Gods were celebrated with feasts, banquets, festivals, animal sacrifices, the lot. Anyway.. The ''lesser'' of the more commonly known Gods were the Moon Goddess, Selene and her siblings.."


    "Helios and Eos," Niko interrupted, then held his hands up after she glared at him. With a huff, she stuffed her face with noodles she had been twirling around in her takeout box. This gave her some time to recollect what she was taught, though she knew it well; this was the first time she had to explain to an outsider.


    Finishing her noodles, she continued, "Yes, the three siblings, Selene, Goddess of the Moon, Helios, God of the Sun and Eos, Goddess of the Dawn. Anyway.. Everyone was LA-di-dah, doing their own thing until the vampires arrived. At first, not much happened; humans were lured in by their devastatingly good looks," She gave Niko a playful wink and resisted smirking after seeing him clear his throat and play with some napkins. "But soon the fifty or so vampires had started to leave a trail of corpses behind them-"


    "Very visual, I like it," Niko joked and chuckled at her eye roll.


    "Yep, so thousands of people were dying. The world was going into chaos. And this is where our story begins- One night, a vampire went to a fisherman''s village and took the life of the chief''s daughter. The tribe mourned and begged the Gods to help them. But none responded until the day of the full moon, which already we know would be the Moon Goddess, Selene. She visited the chief in person. It was said her beauty was otherworldly, and no artist would ever be able to capture such a sight."


    "The Moon Goddess bestowed the whole tribe with the gift of the wolf to defend themselves against the vampires." Esme gave Niko a side glance before continuing, "With their new powers, the tribe set off righting the wrong of the sinful acts the vampires divulged in. After hunting many down, they halved the creature''s numbers into two. But the dwindling numbers of the vampires spiked up at a rapid rate.


    "We didn''t know at the time that vampires could not only.. procreate but turn humans into their own kind. Which increased their numbers.." She stared across at the city lights, pausing to finish the second takeout box. Then reached for a third.


    "When we ordered this much, I didn''t actually expect you to eat it all," Niko said, watching her with amusement.


    "I hear you judging me, Nikolaos. Did you want to listen to the next part of the story or not?" Esme murmured through mouthfuls as she glanced at him from the corner of her eye.


    "I most certainly am not. Please do continue.. The werewolf''s tale seems more.. enchanting," Niko replied with a charming smile on his face.


    Esme sighed and reached for her glass of water, washing down the saltiness of her meal that made her all the more thirsty. "So, the chief of the tribe prayed to the Moon Goddess, asking for more powers to gather more warriors. His wish was granted, many tribes she deemed worthy of the gift were selected to protect the humans and provide them with the same gift. The Queen of Night also left another gift for the chosen ones: the werewolf gene could be passed down through the generations. As werewolves, our job is to protect the humans from the vampires.


    But after years of wars and many werewolves, humans and vampires dying, the werewolves sought to coexist with the vampires after they finally found some sort of humanity and formed a hierarchy. The new Vampire King disciplined any who were out of line and could not control their thirst for human blood. Though there were still many cases of their cruelty against the humans, they were less relentless in reducing the human population. Ta-da! Finito!"


    Esme finally finished the mini-history lesson and continued to eat her food, feeling nearly full.


    "That really was something," Niko leaned back and watched her.


    Esme swallowed her food and stared back at the vampire. Already her thoughts rushed past what she told Niko, and the questions she thought of as a child came back to her mind. Her curiosity needed satiating now, and so she asked, "Tell me, has the Vampire King ever changed? Or is Gabriel like thousands of years old?"


    Niko looked away momentarily as though he would tell her Gabriel was not the original Vampire King. "There has always only been one King, and that is Gabriel."


    Esme couldn''t help but stare off into space; she knew Gabriel was powerful, there were the stories about him, but she always figured there was at least three to four kings before him. She looked back at Niko, who also looked deep in thought.


    "Wow.. it''s kinda freaky how old you guys are.." She smirked at the scowl forming on Niko''s features. But her words distracted him from whatever he was thinking about. "How did Gabriel come to be the King anyway?"


    Niko snapped his eyes at her, his stare intense as he raked his fingers through his hair. With a sigh, he said, "I wasn''t born then, but Gabriel and another were the first vampires on earth. They are the strongest of all vampires, and so it didn''t take long for Gabriel to become King."


    Esme''s mouth gaped open, and she was quite grateful she hadn''t been eating just then. Gabriel wasn''t just the original King of vampires but the first freaking vampire on earth! She closed her mouth then opened it again to speak, but words were still trying to form on her tongue. Placing her fork down, she stared at Niko as something else came to the forefront of her mind,


    "Did the other vampire not fight Gabriel for the throne?"


    Niko cleared his throat and stood up, tidying the kitchen counter by placing the rubbish of the takeout boxes into a bin. Esme waited, wondering if the vampire was debating to tell her something he shouldn''t. Would Niko dismiss her question, or if he was somehow held by a secret he could not tell. Did compulsion work on other vampires?


    Finally, Niko leaned against the counter and faced her, his arms crossed as the electric bin lid closed, making a slight electrical noise. "There is only so much I can tell you, Es. All I can say is that the other vampire was imprisoned."


    "Why were they imprisoned?" She questioned, then pursed her lips at the hard stare he returned to her.


    "All you need to know is Gabriel is the Vampire King, and his patience is very thin. If you keep mouthing off to him.. I''m worried you will get hurt." His left fingers tapped on his right bicep as he stared at her, his brown eyes hardened by an intensity she could not fathom. Esme parted her lips to speak, but Niko spoke first. "I will bid you goodnight now." He turned and disappeared into a blur from the kitchen to the living room, only to stop at the front doors and look back at her. "Thank you for the story. You are quite the storyteller.. I will see you tomorrow."


    And with that, he vanished once more, leaving Esme to stand in the large apartment alone. Without another body in the room, the lone wolf who was used to her own company and Isana''s suddenly felt very lonely.. With a sigh, she started to wash up the glass she drank from, then leaned against the countertop, staring once more at the city lights, her thoughts swirling of a certain vampire with white hair and startling blue eyes.

 Chapter 33 - The White Sands Pack

    Silence followed Esme as she glided her hand along the surface of the kitchen counters. Esme didn''t know how long she stared at the city lights but soon found herself embracing this precious time where her mind was surprisingly quiet from the dark shadows of her past. But like most silences, they''re interrupted, and her thoughts redirected to the man she had ''chased'' after.


    Was he another phantom from her past that she did not want to see again?


    Was this a sign she had to leave?


    "They could still follow us wherever we go. I think we should stay until we figure out who that man is. We are in a perfect position right now.. We are in the Vampire King''s favour," Isana reasoned with her. Esme sighed, stopping at the white marble table near the windows and started to tap her fingers on the solid surface.


    The King''s favour..


    Residing in the Vampire King''s territory indeed had its perks, heck, she was working and staying in the same building as Gabriel at the moment. So, she knew some part of her trusted him to a degree, but she didn''t have that same trust in his subjects, Niko and possibly Luther, aside.


    "But what if we fell out of his favour?" She wondered, halting her fingers. Though she already knew the answer.


    "Then we''re dead," Isana deadpanned.


    "Hmmm, I''m not sure I quite like that negative attitude, Is." Esme responded, then sighed again, staring at the expanse of the apartment Gabriel'' loaned'' to her.


    It seemed being in such an apartment made her feel worse than the rather shitty one she usually stayed in. But she could understand why; the luxury lifestyle reminded her of what she used to have. This wasn''t a feeling of envy or pitying herself, but more of a lingering sadness encasing her. The kitchen was much like her own at the White Sands packhouse, large and spacious with floor to ceiling windows, but instead of views of skyscrapers and buildings, it was of the sea.


    Had it already been five years since she met Ethan?


    It felt like a lifetime ago.


    After that day of meeting her mate, Esme had fallen into a blissful state of happiness. She had not known something quite like it in her life. All those emotions she thought she pushed down deep inside of herself started to bubble to the surface; even Isana had become louder in her thoughts. There were also many firsts for her twenty years of living.


    Esme was not used to the pack life where mind-linking was such a thing. She knew packs had this power, but it was one thing to know of it and another to experience it. One week after arriving at White Sand Bay, where the pack resided, she first encountered a mind-link. Esme woke up in Ethan''s arms, her chest still itchy from being marked and her thighs still sore from mating the previous night. Esme sighed into his embrace, staring at the calm sea waves through the floor to ceiling windows.


    Like all mates who first met each other, it was hard to resist the temptation of jumping each other the first moment they were alone. But with Esme''s past, she wanted to try and take it slow. All of these emotions she recently opened her eyes to were in overdrive which she presumed was because of the bond trying to pull them together. Fortunately, Ethan was patient and gave her space when she needed it.


    His presence alone confused her more, but she never pushed him away when he pulled her in for a hug or caressed her face like they had been lovers for much longer. But that all changed when Esme saw her new Alpha returning from a long run shirtless and flexing those taut muscles the night before. A wolfish grin spread on his lips, and it seemed his patience snapped because he picked her up and kissed her, mind-linking the rest of the pack to leave the packhouse.


    One thing led to the other, and now she was a claimed she-wolf of an Alpha. It was crazy what could happen in less than ten days. One moment she was seeking to join the White Sands pack at any cost, and the next, she was the new Luna.


    "Good morning, my beautiful Luna," Ethan''s voice purred into her mind just like how Isana could speak to her. She blinked and looked up into his ethereal green eyes and smiled, then focused on speaking back to him in this mind-link.


    "Good morning, my Alpha," She managed to mind-link back with ease.


    "Hmmm, you''re missing the word handsome in that sentence," He replied, his voice silky in her mind, and the chuckle that followed vibrated through his chest as he kissed her temple.


    Ethan slid out of bed and sauntered towards the bathroom, his broad back and perfectly edible backside on show for her to see. The door slowly closed but not before he looked through the gap waiting with a suggestive look on his sharp features. Esme bit her lip climbing out of bed, walking towards the door, squealing in delight when he yanked her by the arm and pulled her into the bathroom, closing the door behind them.


    For the first couple of months at the White Sands pack, Esme and the pack were adjusting to one another. She had to work on her ''people skills'' and socialising in general as well as hunting and helping the pack as the new Luna. But after proving herself and showing her fighting skills, the pack quickly accepted her.


    And for the first time, Esme felt like she truly belonged somewhere, it was sad to think so, but it was true. She worked so hard to be a good Luna to Ethan and the pack. Esme could feel it through the bond how much he wanted her to do well and the weight that rested on their shoulders because she had been a rogue. Ethan motivated her and pushed her to be the best, which was exactly what Esme wanted to be.


    Nothing but the best for her Alpha.


    It wasn''t all hard work though, Esme was in a sweet routine that provided her with an outstanding work-life balance, as most humans would put it. When she wasn''t helping Ethan with training and any pack issues that arose, she relaxed at the packhouse on the cliff or spent her time at the beach. In fact, the beach was one of her favourite places to be. It was the most calming place for her to be. The sounds of the waves washed away the anxiety of the demons in her past and needing to be perfect for the pack.

 Chapter 34 - Unnoticed Signs: Part One

    Esme sat on the sandy beach, her hands outstretched behind her, legs bent, her feet digging into the golden granules. The wind kissed her face gently, bringing with it the stray dark hairs from her messy bun across her dark eyes. The summer sun beamed down on her, urging her to take a dip in the salty water.


    She briefly closed her eyes until she felt her stomach being pulled to the side as though there was a rope tied around her. Yet, she stayed in place. Esme smiled, knowing that feeling well; it meant her mate was nearby.


    She didn''t even jump from the sudden thump noise behind her, followed by a man''s grunt. Long large legs slid past her own, and muscular arms wrapped around her waist as her mate''s face dipped into the crook of her neck, smelling her scent.


    Esme leaned back into his bare, sweaty chest. "Hmm, have you been training those pups again?" She murmured, her eyes closing again in his warm embrace.


    Those pups were actually teenagers who had only been werewolves for a few months. While they learned to keep their wolf in check, they also trained to protect themselves and, when it was time, to protect the pack when they were older.


    "Hmmm, I missed you, though. Are you not hot in that?" Ethan asked, pointing out the strappy white sundress with a lemon print she was wearing. Beneath, she had her white bikini on, showing off her dark olive complexion.


    "A little bit. I was about to take a dip," Esme replied almost sleepily. The sun and the day''s work was making her feel groggy. A swim was exactly what she needed.


    "I better join you then!" Ethan growled playfully, and in seconds Esme found herself lifted off the ground and held up above him. She gasped and placed her hands on his solid shoulders as he marched her towards the sea.


    "What are you doing!? I have a bikini! Let me take my dress off!" She squealed but couldn''t help but smile after seeing his charming grin as he watched her. Before they made it to the water, Esme flipped her sandals off and stopped struggling in Ethan''s arms, knowing well he had made his mind up, and she couldn''t stop him.


    Ethan chuckled as her body caved and the resistance in her left. He pulled her down towards him, and she found herself wrapping her arms around his neck, her fingers going into his ash brown hair as he claimed her lips. Their kiss deepened, and he pulled her into his body more as the


    dress clung to her legs from the water, their tongues intertwining. Esme could feel his need growing, prodding into her backside.


    She pulled back first, breathlessly. "Not now," She breathed, glancing in the direction of where their Beta, Callum and his mate, Sophia, were splashing around in the water.


    Ethan growled and claimed her lips once more. Without even reaching out to the mate bond, she could feel a wave of anger radiating off him. Why was he angry? The next thing she knew, they were deeper in the water, and she was facing the cliffs as he moved aside her bikini bottoms and inserted his hard length in her.


    Esme hissed, and her eyes widened at what he''d done in public. "Why not now? Why are you concerned with Callum?" Ethan spat the Beta''s name like he was a disgusting bug. Esme was a little shocked at the change in his voice and attitude; she couldn''t understand it.


    Did the Alpha and Beta have a fight? But what did that have to do with her?


    "I meant we are in public," Esme breathed after feeling him pump in and out of her, almost aggressively. "Cal-"


    Ethan bit her neck, making her gasp, then he moved down to her chest, his canines biting into her crescent moon mark, and she felt the sharp pain of being marked again. Esme closed her eyes after her surroundings began to spin and her body felt lighter. She slumped into Ethan more until he pulled back. Blood trickled down their chests and into the water.


    "You dare say his name right now," He spat darkly and thrust into her.


    "Alpha''s get jealous quickly, Es. You need to calm him down," Isana hissed. Her wolf seemed a little intoxicated from being marked again, but she still advised her well. Esme already knew this, but she didn''t realise how badly Alpha''s could get.


    Esme looked at him drowsily through her long lashes and slid her hands along his chiselled jawline. "But I only see you. I only need you, baby.. I''m yours, Ethan," She groaned and kissed him fervently. Ethan growled in delight, satisfied with her words as he continued his pleasurable and almost painful assault in her lower region.


    The Alpha then grew his dark claws and ripped her dress away from her body, not caring for it as it floated away from them. Esme had to push past her little frustration at her favourite sundress being torn into pieces and now floating in the water. But she knew Ethan would wave it off and buy her another one.


    Ethan pulled her closer towards the cliffs where a small cave was formed, the water still splashing up part of the cave walls. It was hidden away from the public for them to finish their lovemaking. After Ethan had calmed down and Esme''s fatigue from their passionate mating session surpassed, the pair swam back to the shore. The pack''s Delta started playing music on the beach, and more pack members were now chilling and playing volleyball.


    Ethan and Esme walked hand in hand, the water only at her waist now, and she could feel him growling again. Before she could figure out what was wrong, her mate pulled her back into him and spun her around, so she faced him. Esme tilted her head to the side inquisitively.


    Ethan''s features were hard, glaring at someone behind her, but he looked down at her smiling and put her arms around his neck, his hands on her waist. Esme parted her lips about to question what was wrong, but Ethan started to move them to the music playing.


    He then lifted her up, causing her to gasp then giggle when he spun her around, water spraying anyone nearby. He placed her back down but refused to let her go, kissing her gently on the lips.. Pulling back, his hands gripped tightly on her backside, and even though there was a playful smile on his lips, she could tell he was still angry as he stared down at her, his eyes still hard.

 Chapter 35 - Unnoticed Signs: Part Two

    "Woah, did you have fun in the cave!?" Callum joked from behind them, his arm relaxed over his mate''s shoulders as they approached the dancing Alpha and Luna. Ethan didn''t growl, but he glared at Callum. Esme spun around as Ethan''s arms did not move, still keeping her close to his body.


    She ignored his weird behaviour and looked at the Beta questionably. Callum grinned and looked at her neck; Esme glanced at Sophia, who blushed and nudged Callum to be quiet. Esme tried to look down, but of course, she couldn''t see her neck, but she did notice a few bruises on her arms. She shrugged it off; they did do it quite roughly, so a few bruises were expected, especially when her back was against a rough cave wall.


    "What I do with my mate is none of your business," Ethan snapped, his voice boomed across the beach, stilling the pack members who were enjoying their time on the beach. They looked over warily at the two couples; some even grabbed their children and scattered, hushing them as they did so.


    "Ethan.." Esme placed her hand on his chest. "He was just joking.."


    Esme could tell his temper was fuelling him and overtaking his thought process, so she stayed silent. She quietened and lowered her gaze after feeling his eyes pierce into hers like whatever she said right now did not matter. She was his Luna and had to obey him; if anything, Callum had been by his side longer, so he must know what would work in this situation.


    "I was just pointing out the obvious," Callum tried light-heartedly, though he started to look nervous. He raised his hands and shrugged, a smile still on his face, "You know.. the hickeys and bruises.. You lovebirds-"


    Ethan let go of Esme and grabbed Callum by the throat, his hand an iron grip making the Beta go red. Sophia and Esme gasped as the Beta''s blue eyes widened in shock. "I think you should stop eying MY mate. You have your own," Ethan growled. "Do I make myself clear?"


    Callum nodded his head vigorously, and Ethan threw him away. The Beta splashed in the water and swiftly stood; keeping his eyes low, he bared his neck and said quickly, "I understand Alpha. I will check in on Gamma Grant and the borders now." Callum spun around and marched in the direction of the road and woods. Sophia bared her neck to them then quickly followed her mate.


    Esme was still in shock at the turn of events, her eyes still following Callum and Sophia. Ethan had never raised any issues about Callum and her speaking before. At first, the Beta didn''t even hold back, showing his hatred towards her and in front of Ethan. But after a few weeks of living in the mansion together, the pair started getting closer and began sharing jokes with one another. Esme was relieved because she didn''t want to deal with someone on a daily basis who hated her guts. It was a lot of effort.


    Maybe they had been too friendly with each other?


    But Esme was mated to Ethan, and Callum mated to Sophia; it wasn''t like he was an unmated wolf. Everyone could see how he adored Sophia. Yet as she slowly raised her eyes to meet Ethan''s darkening ones, it didn''t matter. If he didn''t feel comfortable and was even upset enough to grab his Beta by the throat, then she would be more careful with her friendship with Callum.


    Esme placed her hands on his chest and kissed his right pectoral muscle. He wrapped his arms around her petite body and pulled her towards him, and turned around, so she faced the shore, and his large body hid hers. Ethan lowered down and kissed her neck, then nibbled on her ear before whispering, "You''re too fucking sexy to show your body like this to others. That is what happens."


    A shiver ran down her spine at the slight growl vibrating in his voice. Esme knew he was complimenting her, but for some reason, it didn''t quite affect her how his compliments usually did. Was there something a little.. stranger or darker to his words this time? Esme shook her head; she knew Alpha''s had a tendency to be more possessive and aggressive with their mates, and this was one of those occasions, it seemed.


    Later that evening, she returned to the packhouse alone, wearing Ethan''s shirt as a dress over her bikini. The Delta, Bryant, her bodyguard, had kept his distance the whole way and did not even look in her direction. But before she could ask him about his change in behaviour, he bid her goodnight, and she found herself alone in the mansion.


    As soon as Esme stripped out of her clothes, she stepped into the shower and relaxed under the steamy water. That was until she hissed from a stinging pain in her back. Esme looked down and watched as droplets of blood mixed in with the water. After cleaning herself gently, she wrapped her hair up in a towel. Drying herself with a soft towel, she lightly patted herself, grimacing slightly as the material scraped against her back.


    Esme dropped the towel wrapped around her and frowned at how tender her back felt. She checked herself out in the mirror and gasped. Esme''s neck was covered in hickeys and fingertip bruises from where he choked her during sex. There were also a lot of bruises on her arms and back. But the part that stood out the most was the large lesions and abrasions on her back.


    They were raw but clean from the shower. It didn''t matter that the wounds would heal overnight. It was still a bit of a ghastly sight.


    Although her body ached and her core was sore, she thought their afternoon session in the cave was like any other time they''d had sex. It seems Ethan was a lot rougher than usual. Was it because of his sudden anger?


    Esme turned back around, looking at the marks on her neck and then at the crescent-shaped mark under her collarbone. When Ethan returns, she would need to speak to him about the bruises and lesions on her back. He never mentioned it or apologised for leaving such markings on her.


    But when Ethan returned with a bloodied face and told her about some rogues trying to attack the pack territory, her worries vanished, and new angst-filled her. She couldn''t bring up what didn''t seem important now. Ethan looked deadly on his return and still angry from the fighting. While he showered, she thought more about the rogues who attacked the pack and wondered if she knew them.


    When Ethan climbed into bed, his handsome face scowling at her, her stomach dropped, and she knew there was a high possibility that those rogues might have come for her. Esme pursed her lips and slid into Ethan''s arms that tightened around her, almost suffocating her. His arms shook, and he stared down at her, "Who is Marcus?"


    Esme''s face paled, and she gulped, knowing she couldn''t lie to him. "An old friend," She whispered, not knowing why. She wasn''t scared of her mate but more scared of what he might uncover.


    "He attacked the pack and asked for you." Ethan''s fingers dug into her, his claws grew slightly, piercing into some of the already inflamed skin on her back. With tears swimming in her eyes, she blinked back at him, finding it hard to swallow past the lump forming in her throat.


    "If he comes for you again.. Your friend is dead." His eyes gleamed menacingly, making her shiver. But he kissed her cheek almost like covering a blow to her face, "He is a rogue after all.. One trespassing into our territory."

 Chapter 36 - Unnoticed Signs: Part Three

    After hearing of her old friend''s attempt at attacking the pack, Esme realised it was time she made contact with her mum. She had been in her own little world with Ethan that she hadn''t reached out to her, but in their relationship, it was relatively normal for the pair to go without contacting one another for long periods of time. On that note, she walked into town on the first spare moment she had following the pack''s attack. It was four days later when things seemed to have calmed down.


    With Bryant, the Delta of the pack and her faithful bodyguard by her side, she set off and roamed the shops. Unlike some towns and cities she came across, White Sands Bay''s population only consisted of werewolves unless a mated pair had a human, though human mates were still extremely rare. So, an attack from giant beasts would not freak out the civilians in such a town.


    "Where would you like to go, Luna?" Bryant mind-linked her; he was at quite a distance from her. Since what happened at the beach between the Alpha and Beta, she found a lot of the male pack members were staying clear from her unless it was essential they needed to converse with her. She didn''t blame them; if Ethan could hold Callum of all people by the throat, then no one would be safe.


    "I feel like getting a coffee. Here," Esme held her black card out for Bryant to take, "get something you want as well. I want to stay in the sun a little longer. Oh, and don''t barge to the front of the line, Luna or not; there are others waiting to be served before me," She smiled as he took the card from her; he kept his gaze low and on the card only.


    "As you wish," Bryant bared his neck and strolled into the coffee shop she stood outside of; the small ding noise of the bell alerted the workers to a new customer. At first, the queue started to back away for the Delta to move to the front, their gazes glancing in her direction. But Bryant waved his hands and told them to chill. It was a shame really, Esme knew she would get on well with her Delta; he had a very calm and quite clumsy personality for a giant.


    While Bryant was queuing, Esme casually strolled to the payphone across the street. She pulled the black phone back, slotted in the coins amounting to at least a five-minute phone call, and began dialling her mother''s mobile number. There was only one number she memorised, and that was her mothers.


    Esme waited, listening to the phone ringing and glancing at the coffee shop and nodding her head in greeting civilians as she did so. Luckily, on the night of the rogue attack, only Alpha Ethan, Beta Callum and Gamma Grant were aware that the attack was led by someone she knew. If it was revealed to the pack, then it would raise suspicion on her even if she was all ''lovey dovey'' with the Alpha.


    They would never trust her.


    On the eighth ring, the call finally connected. "Hey mum, I am just checking in. How is everyone? I heard Marcus came for a visit, but I missed him. How come?" Esme asked, glancing warily on the street. Luck may be on her side as it wasn''t busy, but she still couldn''t exactly say out loud: I heard Marcus and some others tried to attack the White Sands Pack.


    "Have you forgotten the reason why you were sent there, Nyx" Her mum scoffed into the receiver; her voice was full of disdain.


    Esme wasn''t expecting the best greeting considering her mother''s thoughts on the pack''s abuse of power, but it would have been nice to hear her happy. Yet her tone reminded Esme of who she used to be, and she started to shield her emotions once more and block the bond from her mate. Ethan did not need to feel any strong emotions from her; hopefully, he was not tuned in to her and would not notice the small wall she placed between them.


    "Instead, I hear you found your mate," Her mum spat at the word mate like it was something disgusting. Well, she needed to chill because her father was also her mum''s mate. Though she didn''t want to think about that right now. "Marcus already confirmed you will be of no use to us. So, what we do is of no concern to you now."


    Esme blinked at her mother''s words, she should have expected as much, but it was still tough to hear. Swallowing past the lump forming in her throat, she replied in a flat tone, "Is Marcus okay?"


    "You never cared for him before. Why start now?"


    Esme bit her tongue; it wasn''t like she never cared for him but could never show any weakness in front of others. As much as they fought, Marcus was her weakness. Nodding her head, she looked back at the coffee shop and saw Bryant opening the glass door, holding two take out cups. "Are you disowning me then?" She asked in a monotonous voice. She already knew the answer.


    Her mum hung up on her, and the phone went dead.


    That was an answer in itself.


    "Is everything okay, Luna?" Bryant mind-linked her. The Delta obviously heard the last question she asked her mum and the ending result.


    Esme nodded her head in response, controlling the conflicting emotions inside of herself. She knew her mother would never approve of her and Alpha Ethan, and she could never return to her, but it still shocked her. The woman who brought her up looked after her, taught her right from wrong and the harsh reality of their world... turned her back on her daughter.


    Bryant stopped in front of her, handing her the cup of coffee and the black card. Esme robotically put the card away and sipped the coffee, her hands holding onto the cup and enjoying the warmth seeping into her skin. Even though it was hot outside, she felt cold. Esme took another sip, closing her eyes and savouring the taste, trying to push past the memories of her and her mother surfacing in her mind. Without a word being said, Esme started to walk in the direction of the beach, Bryant following behind her quietly.


    Once again, Esme found herself sitting on the golden sand. She held onto the cup in both hands, her arms relaxed on her bent knees as she stared at the calm sea, the seagulls flying against the sea breeze and squawking loudly. It didn''t take long for Ethan to find her; he sensed her saddening mood and comforted her as she told him about being disowned by the only family she knew. Ethan already knew her mother was a rogue and didn''t like packs, so he, too, didn''t seem surprised.


    He held her tightly from behind, his warm embrace healing her numb body and whispered in her ear, "I''m your family now, and soon we can have our own pups."


    Esme knew he was comforting her though his words did make her heart stop beating. She never responded to the mention of children; she was only twenty and he twenty-six, but luckily it was never brought up again until her twenty-second birthday.. But by then, Esme was a completely different person and never had any intention of raising children with such a man.

 Chapter 37 - Unnoticed Signs: Part Four

    **** Content Warning ****


    Please be aware there are themes of emotional and physical abuse in the following chapters. Read at your own discretion.


    *----------------------------------*


    Esme started to see slight changes in Ethan''s behaviour towards her from that day onwards. Occasionally she would feel a wave of anger wash over him, it was so strong it almost made her feel sick at times, but when she would look at his handsome face, he smiled at her adoringly, though his eyes were hard. It was so subtle she almost believed she made it up.


    But as quickly as she saw this distant, cold stare, it went in a blink of an eye, and his gaze would soften.


    Yet all too soon, a cycle began, one that kept causing her mate to act out on his aggression. As an Alpha, she knew his temper could be an issue, but she never anticipated that she could be the cause of the problem. He''d punch a wall and storm off, leaving the she-wolf to stop and assess her actions.


    Esme knew she had a long way to go as a Luna and being in a relationship; he wasn''t the first man she''d laid with, but he was the first to be in a relationship with. That became abundantly clear from the number of mistakes she kept making but being the diligent mate she was, she followed Ethan''s orders and tried not to repeat the same mistake twice. She didn''t want to be the cause of his distress; she only wanted her hubby to be happy.


    "Esme," Ethan sighed, the agitation filling his voice at her name alone. Esme bit her tongue from his tone, knowing well he was not happy. "I need you to listen to me, okay? If you don''t, you''re going to embarrass the pack, and you are going to embarrass me. The other pack doesn''t need to know that my Luna used to be a rogue." His hands on her shoulders tightened as he stared down at her, then scoffed, "We''ve been together six months, and you are still incapable of simple etiquette."


    Esme looked down, her hands wringing together. It was true; he was right. This was their first fancy dinner together with another pack''s Alpha and Beta. She''d already seen the multiple knives and forks, plates and dishes being readied for their meal. Ethan and Esme ran through a practice run beforehand, and she messed up on the positioning of her knife and fork that equalled for the next plate to come out. The fork was placed central in the dish correctly, but she pointed the knife incorrectly.


    She couldn''t be an embarrassment to him. Her heart twisted uncomfortably from the idea of letting him down. Ethan was an Alpha of a pack; she was meant to be his equal, but she really wasn''t measuring up. How was she meant to help lead the pack?


    Ethan''s aim was to become allies with the Redwood pack if ever the White Sands pack was attacked by the Blue Moon pack. She didn''t understand why they would attack them; from what she had learned about the pack''s history, the Blue Moon pack were peaceful. They never attacked others.


    That didn''t mean the pack was weak, though. There was a reason why the White Sands pack would need an ally; the Blue Moon pack was triple the size of theirs.


    Ethan released her shoulders and turned away, strolling towards the walk-in closet as he called over his shoulder, "Without me, you would be nothing, Esme."


    He returned, holding a strappy light green silk dress; stopping in front of her, he softly grabbed her chin with his thumb and knuckles. "I''m the one that looks after you, buys you these beautiful clothes, and lets you live in this mansion." He kissed her hard on the lips then released his hold on her chin. "You know I care about you, Es. This is all for our future."


    "I know. You are so good to me," Esme murmured as she thought back to how much her life had changed since meeting her mate. If they had not met, she would still be living with the other rogues and following her mother''s orders which she had slowly begun to detest.


    "Wear this dress instead." Ethan handed her the dress and turned away, already knowing Esme would change out of the blouse and skirt she was currently wearing.


    "Are you sure?" She questioned; her eyebrows drew together as she looked at the material. Ethan had made it clear that he didn''t like her revealing too much of her skin in front of other men; it made him feel uncomfortable.


    "I would not have given it to you if I weren''t sure. Don''t question me about such trivial things," Ethan replied as he sat down on the bed and pulled his smart shoes on, tying up the laces. Esme felt her chest burn; she only asked because of his preferences.


    Esme changed into the dress and stared at herself in the mirror. Ethan walked behind her and pulled her hair out of the messy bun she put it in; her long wavy locks fell down to her waist. She almost sighed from the effort of doing her hair, she usually left it down or put it in a half-up hairstyle, but she refrained from doing so. This evening was important, and something inside of her was telling her to follow his wishes.


    Ethan pulled out a dainty gold necklace with a singular diamond dangling from it. He placed it around her neck, his hands pushing back her hair again so she could see it in the mirror. In return, Ethan kissed the side of her head, his other hand on her waist as he stared at her in the mirror. She smiled and thanked him in a mind-link.


    "Much better," He smiled, but his eyes froze on her lips. "Remove the red lipstick. Only whores wear that colour," Ethan snarled, startling her from the ferocity in his voice. He then rested his chin on her shoulder. "You are not a whore are you?" He drawled, his hardened eyes piercing through hers in the mirror.


    Esme inhaled sharply and stared back at his green eyes. "Of course not! I am only yours. I thought you might like the colour, but I will remove it!" She panicked, not fully understanding why she felt her heart beating so hectically from such a request.


    "Good girl," He kissed her neck and backed away. Esme removed the lipstick and replaced it with a dark berry nude lipstick. She eyed herself in the mirror again; she looked a lot better.


    Ethan was right. The red was awful.


    "Alpha Asher and Beta Kai are at the gates," Beta Callum mind-linked her and Ethan. She glanced at her mate, who finished clasping his watch on his wrist. Esme walked to the bed and picked up his suit jacket, and helped him put it on.


    Esme''s hands were rested on his chest after Ethan held onto her wrists tightly. "We are coming down," Ethan mind-linked their Beta back, then gazed down at her, his hands tightening further on her wrists. "You look beautiful. Don''t mess up.." He warned her and released her wrists before intertwining their fingers as he led her down from the third floor to the first and met the Alpha and Beta at the gates.

 Chapter 38 - Unnoticed Signs: Part Five

    Alpha Ethan and Luna Esme greeted their guests, his arm hooked around her waist again after she shook their hands. The two men smiled after seeing Alpha Ethan''s possessiveness wouldn''t allow her free from his hold for more than two seconds. Beta Kai, who had chin-length black wavy hair, brown eyes and light olive skin, smiled down at her revealing dimples on his cheeks, making him look a lot younger. It was Alpha Asher who patted his Beta on the back, urging him to not look at the Luna any longer.


    Kai cleared his throat looking back at Alpha Ethan, who glared at him before continuing with small talk until they were all settled at the long glass dining table with views of the sun setting on the sea. Alpha Ethan sat at the head of the table, Alpha Asher to his left and Esme to his right with Beta Kai to her right. Esme felt nervous both from keeping her image up as a Luna and because she was sitting with two men that were not her mate.


    "Don''t be nervous. You''re a Luna. There will be many more occasions where you will need to dress up and greet other powerful men and women," Isana murmured, trying to gain some courage as well. Her wolf was also nervous, but she sensed it was for another reason, but when Esme tried to probe further into her mind, she blocked her out. "It''s nothing. Let''s get through this. Practice makes perfect, right?"


    Esme frowned, but Ethan''s hand on her thigh gripped so tightly she knew there would be bruises. Her frown disappeared, and she relaxed her face, smiling gently and nodding along to their talk. But even though they were discussing the future of both packs, her mind wandered again to her wolf. Isana never kept anything from her, and she had excellent senses; these senses were what kept them alive ''in the wild,'' as the pack called it.


    Isana was unsettled, but she didn''t know why; Esme wanted to ask her, but Beta Kai called for her attention while the two Alpha''s were engaged in a debate about the Blue Moon pack.


    "I can see why Alpha Ethan here is so besotted with you. You are quite the little stunner, but I find it strange that he never mentioned your past, what pack you were from or like the rumours that have spread.. if you were actually a rogue," Beta Kai smiled and tilted his head to the side, placing his knife and fork down in the middle of his finished plate.


    Hmm, this Beta appears to be more than just muscle.


    "There is a reason Beta''s are second in command. If the Alpha perishes, they could become the next Alpha unless there is an heir," Isana informed her.


    "True, but that doesn''t mean all Alpha''s and Beta''s are bright. Remember Alpha Tom.." Esme pointed out the obvious of how she deceived the Alpha into thinking she was a ghost.


    Pushing aside her inner conversation with her wolf, Esme dabbed the napkin on her lips then smiled gently. She could feel Ethan''s irritation at the Beta''s comment, but he couldn''t speak for her because he was talking to Alpha Asher. This was her time to prove something to her mate; he didn''t need to keep watching her every little move or word said.


    "Thank you for the compliment. I am as besotted with Ethan as he is I. We are mates after all," Esme glanced at Ethan meeting his gaze adoringly as he clasped her hand and kissed her knuckle briefly before he continued with his discussion, and she looked back at Kai.


    "And you would not find it strange if you were mated. Ethan understands that I would prefer to keep my past matters quiet. It is of no huge secret but one that is not a happy conversation starter," Esme began, her voice remaining calm as her heart settled down after feeling Ethan''s claws retract on her thigh. It seems she had answered wisely.


    "Please do tell; it would be in your best interest if you did, so Alpha Asher can be certain with his decision." Kai clasped his hands together and leaned back into the white leather dining chair.


    Esme grabbed the champagne bottle in the bucket next to her and poured more into Kai''s glass, holding his gaze, smiling before continuing, "I do not know much of my upbringing. I remember as a young child I was part of a pack, but then I became a rogue along with my mum. We moved around a lot like most rogues."


    Kai''s eyes widened slightly before his lips thinned as he looked to his Alpha, his gaze going slack momentarily. They had mind-linked one another. Usually, or from what she was taught, this was very rude and not allowed at dinners between two Alpha''s and who they bring. It would generally mean they have something to hide, but she ignored it like Ethan did.


    "Do you remember what pack you were from? In Southern laws, it is customary that the pack would keep the child if the parent or guardian could not settle down in one place until the child is fully grown," Alpha Asher interrupted his attention now on Esme. She looked at him, startled by his input but quickly lowered her gaze, making sure not to meet the Alpha''s startling blue eyes.


    Staring at her champagne flute, her finger felt the glass''s length as she thought back to the night her dad chased after them. Her heart pinched at the memory. Ethan''s grip on her thigh brought her back to the present.


    Esme subtly cleared her throat and smiled, "I don''t know the pack''s name. I just remember it was in the Northern territory. And I am by no means attacking the laws, but there are more rogue children than you may anticipate," She met Alpha Asher''s gaze and watched as his blue eyes flicked to amber.


    "So much for not testing the Alpha. Lower your gaze!" Isana reprimanded her.


    As a Luna, she could still meet another Alpha''s eyes, unlike wolves of a lower status than those as the leaders of the packs (Alpha, Luna, Beta, Gamma and Delta), but it was still tricky talking with Alpha''s. They didn''t like to be tested or challenged; in any case, that could mean looking at them as you shared a different opinion. Which would not help Ethan in his negotiations with Alpha Asher.


    Esme followed her wolf''s order and looked back down. "It is hard to split up a mother from her pup. But sometimes, it is the complete opposite. A rogue would rid themselves of their pup because looking after one makes them a target to other threats. That pup is then left alone to survive," Esme sipped the champagne, her thoughts turning to Marcus momentarily; he was one of those pups who had been abandoned. "It is tough to live among rogues where the rules are.. well.. there are no rules in the wild."


    The room stilled at her comment, and she waited with bated breath at the other Alpha''s reaction.. Had she screwed up? She hid her anxiousness and avoided Ethan''s gaze.

 Chapter 39 - Unnoticed Signs: Part Six

    Alpha Asher burst into a roar of laughter, slapping his hand on his leg. Esme whipped her head back up in surprise.


    "Your mate is truly something, Alpha Ethan. You are blessed to have someone smart and strong by your side." Alpha Asher turned his gaze from Alpha Ethan directly to Esme, the side of his lips twitching up. "You are correct, of course. There may be laws in place to help these children, but that doesn''t mean there aren''t any out in the world trying to survive in the wild alone. It is our goal at Redwood pack to help those in need. We have helped some young rogues return to their original pack, and others put into schools. Were you ever schooled?"


    Esme closed her mouth from where her jaw went slack. The Alpha was.. kinder than she imagined. He didn''t growl at her insolence but laughed instead and agreed with her. A pack helping rogue children?! No way.. She had never heard of such a thing.


    "I was homeschooled," She replied; her wolf snickered at her comment as Esme''s thoughts flashed back to her ''home schooling'', her and Marcus at the ages of ten and twelve being taught how to target only vital organs with their knives. "My mother only wanted the best for me, even if we had to move around. But.. I seem to be doing well for myself now."


    "I wonder if you have Alpha or Beta blood in you.." Beta Kai murmured aloud. Then spoke louder after gaining the table''s attention. "Rogues are weak.. and I have not heard of a rogue becoming an Alpha''s mate, the only ones we have heard of tend to be a long-lost daughter of an Alpha or comes from a strong bloodline or something."


    "Where is your mother now?" Alpha Asher asked, his questioning gaze bringing Esme''s eyes back to his. She parted her lips,


    "She''s-"


    "Dead," Alpha Ethan interrupted, leaning towards Esme and kissing her cheek, his hand going in her hair adoringly covering up the mind-link he formed with her. "That''s enough," He growled in her mind.


    "I''m sorry to hear that," Alpha Asher replied with his condolences and dropped the subject. Esme''s mind was blank after Ethan''s lie, but she smiled gently and grasped her champagne flute again, the topic of herself and her past as a rogue now put to an end. For the remainder of the dinner, Ethan was convincing Alpha Asher to become allies, that was until the other Alpha made his judgement.


    "As much as I have enjoyed your company, I have no intention of waging war against a pack twice the size of ours put together. They are also fiercely known as being impenetrable and second in strength to the Alpha King''s Blood Moon pack," Alpha Asher declared, standing up with a pleasant smile. Esme followed suit with Ethan and Beta Kai; her chest grew tight from the answer her mate did not want to hear.


    And although Alpha Asher was smiling, Esme could feel the tension in the air between the two Alphas. She tried to wrack her brain on her knowledge of the Redwood pack, but they were barely mentioned from her tutorage. Was it because they helped rogues, as Alpha Asher claimed?


    "Did you have any intention of making an alliance?" Ethan spoke through gritted teeth as they walked down the light halls and marble floors to the glass double doors to the mansion.


    Alpha Asher and Beta Kai glanced at one another, then briefly looked at Esme before returning Ethan''s burning gaze. "I wanted to see what your intentions were. Which I need to know for the well-being of my pack. If you are to attack Blue Moon, we will not engage with either of you and will remain neutral," Alpha Asher proclaimed, raising his hands outwards in a simple gesture.


    Esme could feel Ethan''s rage burning deep within him; she looked at him out of the corners of her eyes and could see the deadly glint in his eyes, almost like he was going to attack the other Alpha. Esme walked to his side, reaching out for his hand, but instead, she was pulled into the side of him, his hand claiming her waist, his claws elongating and ripping through the material of the dress. It was better he took it out on the dress than attacking an Alpha of a pack that seemed to want to take care of all the werewolf community.


    "You showed interest in my plan when I phoned you about this. You''ve just wasted my time," Ethan growled at the Alpha, his eyes flashing to his wolf''s amber eyes. Esme placed her hand on his chest, hoping to calm him down some, but instead, he glared at her before looking away as they continued down the stairs to the driveway.


    They led the Alpha and Beta of Redwood pack to the gates at the far end of the driveway, where the other pack members awaited their Alpha''s safe return. Alpha Asher and Alpha Ethan shook hands as Beta Kai and Esme did. "It was a pleasure meeting you, Luna Esme," Beta Kai smiled and stepped back, eying Alpha Ethan.


    Alpha Asher stepped in front of Esme and beamed down at her, raking his hand through his blonde locks and pushing them out of his face. "This evening has not been wasted though," He reached out for Esme''s hand to shake it but paused and clasped her small hand in both of his. Esme''s shoulders tensed up at the warmth of his hands surrounding hers and the intense stare burning holes into the side of her head from Ethan. "Luna Esme, you are more than welcome any time to visit my territory. With your knowledge of life as a rogue, it could be beneficial for our rogues in the surrounding areas."


    Esme smiled and removed her hand from his grip. "Thank you for the invite, but at the moment, I am still adjusting to pack life here. But as a parting gift, I must warn you, Alpha Asher, not all rogues are friendly and do not wish to meet pack members. Whether you help them or not, they will not fully trust you," She replied, then lowered her gaze again.


    "That can also be said for packs with a Luna who used to be a deadly rogue," Alpha Asher said quietly, almost in warning.


    Ethan was bristling by her side and spat, "Goodnight." Ending their farewells.


    Esme''s gaze rose again as she watched the broad backs of Alpha Asher and Beta Kai leaving and walking to Asher''s red sports car. Beta Callum and Delta Bryant were in front of them awaiting orders, but Ethan shook his head, and the pair went inside the mansion behind them. Esme started to turn towards the mansion, but Ethan''s hold on her hip tightened, and she stopped.


    Looking up at him, she saw his handsome features twist in pure rage as he glared down at her like she was nothing more than a bug. Her heart dropped. For the first time ever, Esme felt fear seep into her being as she watched his hand raise up; she flinched then opened her eyes with a gasp as he held onto her cheeks, his grip so hard she felt her cheekbones begin to shake. "Y-you''re hurting me, Eth-"


    "This. Is. YOUR. FAULT," Ethan spat, his face scrunched up as his chest heaved from the waves of anger rolled off him and almost smothered her.


    Esme gulped. "How-"


    His grip tightened, and she whimpered from the pain. "How!? You fucking whore!" He released her and threw her to the ground. "Look at you!" He towered over her tiny body, looking down at her with such disgust she wanted to shrivel up and hide.


    Esme didn''t recognise the man looking down at her. Tears pooled in her dark eyes as she stared up at him. "Those hippies Asher and Kai were all over you! I bet you loved that!" He lifted her up by the arm, all too easily with his strength, and she dangled momentarily in front of him. His grip tightened, and his claws pierced her skin, and he shouted in her face, "I saw how you smiled at them!"


    Esme flinched at his ferociousness then Ethan slapped her hard across the face. Her head whipped to the side, and she stumbled her footing, but his hold on her arm kept her from falling to the ground. Esme stared off at the grass, shock taking over her body as she raised her shaking hand to the cheek that burned and looked up at her mate. Even now, he looked at her like she was a disgrace or dirt on the end of his shoe.


    Did she flirt with Asher and Kai? She was confused but more confused that Ethan slapped her.


    His hand raised again, and she flinched, but instead of hitting her, he caressed her other cheek. "You still don''t understand," Ethan scoffed, his voice low and menacing now. "It''s your fault that the Redwood pack won''t make an alliance with us." He released her, and her knees gave way; she collapsed on the ground and clasped at her chest.


    "What did I do wrong?" Esme whispered as her sight blurred from the tears pooling in her eyes. "I don''t understand.. I.. Please.. Ethan?" Esme cried, and her body shook from the pain in her chest. "I thought I-I did okay.."


    Ethan''s shoes came into view, and she raised her chin, tears trickling down her cheeks. Ethan squatted down and sighed, wiping away the tears from her cheeks. "I''m sorry, Es. I lost control," He pulled her into an embrace and like a barrier caving, she wept into his chest, clutching at his shirt. Ethan stroked her hair and kept gently shushing her.


    When she felt her body deflate and her energy spent, Ethan spoke again, "You just need to do better. Then things like this won''t happen.." He peered at her face, and she nodded like a scolded child. He lifted her up and kissed her head, heading back towards the mansion.


    "I''ll do better," She whispered.


    "I know you will. You.. You just make me so angry .. but it''s only because I love you.. you know that, right?" Ethan continued and watched her face.


    Esme nodded again. "I-I know you do," She croaked.


    "I love you so much; you drive me fucking crazy. But now we know there are limits to how much I can take. I didn''t mean to hit you, you know that.. Just be a good girl.. Tonight was your fault.. But I can let it slide.." He kissed her inflamed cheek, then her lips, and started to carry her up all three floors to their room.


    Ethan gently laid Esme down on the bed; he asked, "Do you still love me?"


    Esme looked up at him, snapping out of her daze in astonishment. "Of course, I do!" She met his eyes, her own wild with tumbling emotions she couldn''t pinpoint.


    "Good, I love you too." Ethan smiled and threw his suit jacket onto the floor, then lowered his body over hers again. He met her quivering lips and kissed her gently.


    Esme''s cold body warmed up quickly under his touch, and for the rest of the night, she lost herself to the feel of his body, escaping from the harsh reality that her mate was so angered by her that he slapped her. But he didn''t mean to¡­


    He didn''t mean to.


    He couldn''t control himself.


    It was her fault.


    Those phrases slowly started to burn into her skull as self-loathing began to claw at her and her days became darker and darker.

 Chapter 40 - Friends?

    A fraction of Ethan''s nature had always been there right from the start, but Esme missed the signs. She fell so hard, stupidly in love with her mate, that her other senses had become hazy. The idea of loving and being loved by someone unconditionally was never something Esme could ever imagine having in her life. So, when she met Ethan, her world had expanded into endless possibilities, and she was swept away in the wave''s current sinking deeper and darker into the tides of emotions.


    From the start, he had planted a seed inside of her and from its roots grew a poisonous weed wrapping around her, ensnaring her, suffocating her until there was no more air left in her lungs. She tried reaching out for help, but it never came, and so her days continued and grew much darker. The pack seemed unaware or feigned ignorance to what was happening between their Alpha and Luna. In the end, there were only two people in the White Sands pack who knew.


    The man she initially saw as her salvation twisted into a fate that she knew was only meant for her. Ethan, her mate, was the other half of her soul, hand-picked by the Moon Goddess. If he was the other half to her, then their soul was as dark as the inky night sky. He had something odious inside of him, and she.. was no innocent to the darkness, well she had done some terrible things in her past.


    But how could she have known that the one who was meant to cherish her the most would end up punishing her and letting his frustrations out on her?


    If her past self knew of what was to come before it happened, Esme knew she would leave the moment he hit her. She knew that was the right thing to do, but it was easier to say than do; Ethan was not some foe she could turn her back on. Ethan is her mate, someone she trusted and loved, and someone who was manipulative enough to make her believe she could not fight back or that she could not live without him. Someone who made the fearless rogue, she-wolf cower and whimper before him until his mood improved.


    Esme let out a frustrated sigh and ripped the bed covers away from her, jumping to her feet and pressing the remote control for the blinds to pull back and reveal the early hours of the morning. The city was still dark and illuminated by the lights and night sky. She padded across the heated wooden floor and stopped to stare outside the window. She felt restless, her mind kept thinking of Ethan, and tensed from the feverish pain on her chest from her mate mark didn''t help.


    Esme felt queasy, wondering where Ethan was now and what he was doing.


    "Why don''t we go for a walk or run?" Isana suggested quietly; she, too, had a troubled mind.


    Her focus went back to her reflection in the window; her hair was messy, her eyes tired and full of emotions she wanted to be rid of. A walk in the cold night air was exactly what she needed. With her mind made up, she walked back to the open spaced living room where she left her backpack on the sofa, needing to change out of her pyjamas. But when Esme reached for her bag, her hand dipped into her chequered trouser pocket for her knife.


    "Now, what could possibly be so important that you sleep with something in your pocket?" A silky-smooth voice said from the shadows.


    "You know, if this was a safe house, as you said, I imagined the security to be better. But it seems they let any riff-raff in," Esme spoke quietly, the sharpness in her voice not quite there as she intended and was muffled out by fatigue. Her hand relaxed around the knife, leaving her skin to burn and slowly heal itself. She didn''t bother looking in Gabriel''s direction.


    The vampire chuckled and walked into her line of sight. "I came to see if you stayed like I asked," Gabriel replied, then held up a bottle of wine and two glasses. "If you cannot sleep, have a nightcap with me."


    Esme turned to look at him, her arms crossing over her chest, feeling underdressed in comparison to the Vampire King. Gabriel stood there in a black and gold waistcoat, his black tie loose, the top two buttons to his shirt undone and looking indescribably delectable. Maybe all she needed to feel better was to look at this sculpted piece of art.


    "I was going to go for a walk," Esme replied, refraining from drinking in his features so much. She started to search her bag for some clothes to wear outside, which she found difficult under the vampire''s heavy gaze.


    Gabriel placed the bottle and glasses on the coffee table. "It is rather late to go wandering the city."


    "Well, I can''t sleep, Gabriel," She sighed; her mind flashed back to Ethan''s disgruntled features, then met the vampire''s crystal blue eyes. His brow furrowed, and she saw mild annoyance wash over his features before they were once again passive.


    "Have a nightcap with me then. If you still want to go for a walk, my little wolf, then we will go," He smirked at her widened eyes. Esme was not expecting that answer, but as she looked back at the vampire, she couldn''t help but feel comforted by his presence.


    "Do you wear suits to bed or something?" She asked curiously, sitting down on the sofa in acceptance. So far, she hadn''t seen the vampire in anything other than formal wear. She wasn''t about to complain but wasn''t it uncomfortable?


    "Hmmm, I don''t think you want me to turn up in my pyjamas," Gabriel purred as he sat down next to her in the dim living room and poured the red wine into their glasses. Esme''s dark brow arched inquisitively, and he chuckled. "Sitting in my underwear is not appropriate, miss Esme."


    Esme grabbed the glass of wine and looked away, sipping its delicious flavour as her cheeks heated from her imagination running wild at an almost naked Gabriel chilling by her side. From her brief glances and feel of his chest, she could tell that his body was lean with muscle. Clearing her throat, she distracted herself and walked with her glass of wine to find the light switch.


    The lights turned on before she made it to the wall, and Esme turned to see Gabriel holding the remote and shaking it in the air, watching her in amusement as she returned back to the sofa. Folding her legs beneath her, she stared into her glass and refused to meet the vampire''s eyes. "If you still want to go for a walk after this, I would prefer it if it was on the sun terrace or exploring my penthouse if you wish," Gabriel said quietly.


    Esme brows arched together, and she finally looked at him in annoyance. She was used to her freedom now that she had it again and didn''t like rules being set over her. If that was the case, then she might as well return to her apartment.


    "I only ask this of you for tonight. I have no intention of taking your freedom away," Gabriel said quietly as though he had read her thoughts.


    Esme blinked in surprise, and Niko''s words returned to her about the King having powers. "You and Nikolaos went to investigate the area you left those bodies, and they were missing. He also informed me that you chased after someone then stopped believing it to be a trap.." He continued, the severity of his voice making her pause her judgement. "This is to make sure you are safe, Esme."


    Safe.. She was never going to be safe.


    "I agree with the leech," Isana spoke up after listening and evaluating their options and the Vampire King.


    "It was you who suggested going for a walk in the first place," Esme replied in mild annoyance at her wolf''s change of heart. Though she understood why. Gabriel made a good point.


    "A girl can change her mind, you know," Isana joked as Esme took another sip of the wine, eying Gabriel suspiciously.


    "Okay, I agree," She drawled, then returned to staring ahead. Her mind was still wandering, and she knew her company was not the best right now, but Gabriel was technically the intruder here. He turned up to the apartment in the middle of the night to check that she didn''t leave and brought wine with him. What would he have done if she was asleep? Esme looked at him warily, then frowned after seeing a smirk form on his features and a small chuckle escaping his lips.


    "Do you want to talk about what is on your mind?" Gabriel asked quietly, the jest on his features a few moments ago gone as he poured himself another glass of wine. Hers was still half full.


    "Are you my therapist?" She snapped and looked away, feeling guilty for lashing out instantly when he was only trying to help. But it was almost like a defence mechanism she couldn''t control.


    "I''d like to think maybe a friend.." Gabriel replied calmly, bringing Esme''s attention back to his face. He looked at her seriously, but she couldn''t help the small giggle leaving her lips. He tilted his head to the side, waiting for her to explain. "Why are you laughing? Does it amuse you?"


    Esme wiped the lone tear that escaped the corner of her eye. "A friend?" She said in disbelief; though the word didn''t seem to quite fit, she didn''t know what that even meant.


    "Well, I gave you a safe house. Do you not think it is possible to be friends?" He inquired, one of his light eyebrows arching as he watched her over his glass. Esme finished her own and looked back at the handsome vampire.


    "Friends.." She whispered, "Alright."


    His returning smile almost made her giddy, and she had to look away.


    After their drinks, Esme and Gabriel walked on the sun terrace, and he gave her a tour of the rest of his luxurious penthouse. Walking by Gabriel''s side soothed the part of her that wanted to run away from her problems and forget about them.. But even though they never spoke of what was truly on her mind, she found herself smiling and enjoying the vampire''s company more than she would like to admit.

 Chapter 41 - Plans With Another Man

    The following day, Esme was back at work, looking fresh from a shower, face full of natural-looking make up, and hair falling down in waves around her face from her half-up hairstyle. The claw mark was gone, and she was completely healed. She kept to a basic long-sleeved black dress and heels, though she could still feel eyes looking at her longer than necessary.


    This time instead of heading straight to the VIP room, Esme greeted Leo and Rory behind the bar, making herself a quick coffee before leaving for the start of her shift. As her heels clicked against the floors, exiting the bar, Leo called out from behind her, reminding her to meet outside after work to go to the battle bar.


    "You lucky git!" Rory whisper-shouted none the wiser that Esme could still hear him down the hallway. "You have a date with Es!?"


    Esme halted, her hand near the golden door handle to Gabriel''s VIP room. She wanted to hear Leo''s response to determine how the evening might go and her attitude towards him. She wasn''t as foolish as she was in the past, understanding that a handsome face and charismatic attitude didn''t mean anything; he could still be a jerk underneath it all. Esme knew what men could be like.


    "Calm down. It''s not a date; we are just hanging out," Leo replied calmly. Esme suddenly felt bad for thinking the worst of Leo; she should have known from their conversation on the phone that he would not banter with Rory about how he would get laid or something.


    Opening the door to the VIP room, Esme got straight to work, glancing in Gabriel''s direction once as he spoke to a few vampires all wearing suits of the highest qualities before setting up glasses of ready to pour some blood into. Even now, she struggled to keep a straight face squeezing the blood from its pouch and into the tumblers. While she did so, Esme started to ponder over the term friend and what that meant with a vampire.


    Esme knew she started to stare at Gabriel''s side profile, but she couldn''t help it. Last night was strange; she felt so close to him, even relaxing by his side, and now he felt so far away and untouchable. He was intimidating and imposing even at this distance; his emotions kept off his face as he listened to the other nobles (or so she guessed) about the imprisonment of a Duke. But even now, Esme wasn''t paying attention to their conversation.


    It was absurd for a vampire and a werewolf to be friends, but then she thought of Niko in the same light without any issue. Maybe it was more absurd because Gabriel wasn''t just any vampire but the first vampire to ever exist. The Vampire King.


    What ever did he see in her to become friends? All she seemed to do was give him attitude..


    "Penny, for your thoughts?" Luther interrupted her deep thinking and leaned into the bar, his handsome face now obstructing her view.


    "Make it 4K, and I''ll tell you," Esme smirked but became dumbfounded when Luther pulled out a cheque book. Her response quietened the group of vampires; it wasn''t the first time she had stopped conversations because of her commentary. She was, after all, a werewolf working in a vampire bar and in the King''s VIP room, no less.


    With a dazzling smile, he asked, "What''s your last name?"


    Esme''s jaw went slack, and her lips parted at the vampire''s ease to write her first name on the paper. His writing is neat and cursive from years of perfecting.


    "You should have said 10K!" Isana whisper-shouted in her mind, almost drooling at the idea. Esme refrained from rolling her eyes at her wolf''s comment.


    "And if I told you my thoughts were as simple as doing my laundry this evening, would you still write me that cheque?" She questioned while throwing the blood bags into the bin before looking up to meet Luther''s green eyes.


    "I asked what you were thinking; if that was truly what you were so deep in thought about then, I have no issue with writing you a cheque. Money is of no concern to me," Luther replied, staring at her in amusement. Her gaze shifted from the blonde-haired vampire and to the men behind him, who did not bother to stop staring, almost purposefully trying to make her feel uncomfortable.


    The thing was, she didn''t care about their staring and more of their impression of her. She didn''t want to leave any trace of herself behind where vampires might talk about an outspoken werewolf. It would attract unwanted attention. Esme returned Luther''s stare and smiled, "Do not waste your wealth on such useless things. If you must know, I will be doing my laundry tonight, but I shan''t take your money for it." Esme walked around the bar and grabbed the golden tray she left the glasses of blood on and turned to place them on the coffee table for the vampires.


    After her comment, they did not bother themselves any further with the she-wolf working under Gabriel. She was of no importance, and Gabriel''s lack of interest in her appearance made it clear she was not worthy of remembering. Which was precisely what she needed. Whether he did it on purpose or not, she was grateful either way, even if she still felt slightly detached from him after feeling a little closer to him from the previous night.


    Returning to the bar, Luther was called over by Gabriel as they discussed the next successor for this dukedom. It was all bizarre listening to such things, especially after coming from a werewolf''s world or pack and rogue culture. Tuning them out, Esme lowered herself down and reached in her bag for her phone. She didn''t usually check it, but lately, she seemed to be more sociable and have friends.


    Flipping the device open, there were two unread messages, one from Leo and the other was from an unknown number. Straightening up, she leaned onto the bar, the phone in her hands as she frowned and tapped the button to open the message.


    [ 11pm Message from Unknown]


    [ 11pm This is my new number ¨C Gabriel ]


    Esme slowly looked up from the screen and stared at Gabriel. Did Niko give him her number? This was the second time now! Her anger dissipated quickly though, Gabriel was Niko''s boss and the King, so she would let it slide. At that moment, Gabriel looked up at her and showed the first sign of emotion since seeing her, his brow was furrowed, but he quickly relaxed his features and replied to Luther, still staring at her.


    Esme held his gaze, wondering what the vampire was thinking, but his eyes snapped back to the company he was keeping, and she lowered her gaze before her heart rate would increase and all of the vampires would hear it. She saved the new number under Gabriel''s name; it might be helpful in the future, then she opened the message from Leo, who sent it earlier, most likely on his break.


    [ 2pm Message from Leo ]


    [ 2pm I see we both finish at the same time :-) did you want to get some food first? They do some fantastic meals as well! x]


    Esme could feel Leo''s excitement over their evening even through his messages. She wouldn''t lie; she was excited at the idea of all the games, especially the knife throwing.


    [ 5:15pm Sounds good to me. See you soon.]


    Esme flipped the phone shut and ignored Gabriel''s gaze. It seemed to be burning two holes into her head; was her text messaging really loud? Her phone wasn''t like a smartphone with a touch screen, so everyone could probably hear her pressing the buttons. She shrugged and put her phone away, busying herself for the next 45 minutes of her shift.


    When it was almost 6pm, the meeting had wrapped up, and only Luther and Gabriel were left, sitting, arms resting on the back of the sofa, sharing a bottle of whiskey between them. Did they ever do anything other than drink? Though she couldn''t really question it. After double-checking the bar and surrounding areas, she picked up her bag and started to set off towards the double doors.


    "Are you returning to your apartment tonight?" Gabriel asked, halting her from leaving. He sounded a little disgruntled, but she could not understand why.


    Esme swivelled her head in Gabriel''s direction, whose back was still facing her as he looked at the tumbler in his hand. She glanced briefly at Luther, who seemed to be watching them in amusement. "I will be," Esme replied and watched as Gabriel tipped the glass at his mouth. She strode forwards again, believing that to be the end of their conversation.


    "Did you not want to drink with us?" Luther asked. Esme stopped again and smiled in his direction, her hand now on the doorknob.


    "I would, but I have plans with a friend. Another time maybe?" Luther nodded and looked back at Gabriel when the doors closed behind the little she-wolf.


    The glass in Gabriel''s hand shattered into pieces cutting his skin and wetting his hand with his blood.. The vampire didn''t so much as blink as the blue flames in his eyes were set ablaze at the idea of his little wolf having fun with another man.

 Chapter 42 - Battle Bar

    Esme slipped out of her heels in the changing rooms, putting her fancy work attire in the locker and threw on more casual clothes. Walking out from the back entrance in a grey ''Guns N'' Roses'' crop top, skinny black jeans, leather jacket, fingerless leather gloves and ankle boots. Leo was leaning against the wall by the side of the door. His gaze on his phone as his thumbs moved across the screen, a serious look upon his face. He looked up, and his face beamed like a happy puppy at her approach.


    Leo put his phone away in his coat pocket and pushed off the wall falling into step by her side, turning to walk backwards as his eyes swept across her body. "Damn girl, how many times do you work out?" He flirted with a crooked smile.


    Esme looked down at her choice of clothes; her stomach was flat and toned. It was the first time she''d revealed any other part of her skin besides her hands and face in Chester. "Hmm, every day, but I don''t do your regular workout either." Esme''s lips curled upwards at the idea of going to the gym before a frown settled on her features as they stopped in front of a black BMW.


    Esme looked back at Leo, her dark brow raised in question. "You didn''t think we were walking, right?" He asked as he unlocked the car with a press of the button on his keys. Esme looked back at the car, and started to feel a small portion of anxiety crawl up her skin, but one look at Leo''s toothy grin and it dissipated as she went to the passenger side door.


    "I don''t know where this place is, and most people don''t have cars in the city," Esme replied as she slid into the fancy leather seat of the car, putting her backpack on the floor. She wasn''t surprised that Leo could afford such a car; they got paid well at ONYX. Leo turned the key, and the engine roared to life.


    "True, but I like to get out of Chester whenever I get the chance away from work," Leo replied with a grin, turning to look out the back window as he reversed out of the parking space.


    "Where do you go?" Esme questioned; she wasn''t asking to make simple conversation but to scratch whatever city or town he named off her map of places to move to next. Though Esme was quite sure, there weren''t many more places left she could hide.


    "Oh, I like pretty much any outdoor activity; we have the mountains nearby and the valleys. So, I head out hiking, climbing, kayaking, you name it." He smiled, looking ahead at the traffic but clearly was thinking about his previous trips. An emotion flashed across his face, but it went so quickly that Esme could not pinpoint it.


    "Ah, I see. I''m not much of a city girl myself. I''ve always been in the countryside although I have yet to hike the mountains. So that''s on my list of things to do while I''m here," Esme replied nonchalantly as she looked out of the window, not really thinking about what she just said.


    "Es.." Isana''s warning tone and her message were interrupted by Leo.


    "What do you mean while you''re here?" Esme looked back at her friend and bit her tongue at his puzzled expression.


    She laughed it off and waved her hand. "Why so serious? I didn''t mean anything by it, silly. Gosh, Leo." She smiled and shook her head, brushing it off like the good actress she was.


    "It sounded more like the slip of your tongue. Are you leaving?" Leo eyed her before cursing under his breath at the car horn behind him, telling him to go at the green light from the traffic lights ahead. He sped away and tapped his fingers against the wheel, waiting for Esme''s response. She had been watching him the entire time; he was much more perceptive than she initially believed and possibly bright. His good looks and affable nature covered up these facts well.


    "Good actress, huh?" Isana started sarcastically but Esme ignored her.


    "Like I said, I''m not much of a city girl," She said quietly, hoping he would drop it and not probe any further. It was no problem if he knew she was leaving, but someone like Leo couldn''t help but want to stay in contact with her after. Her shoulders tightened at the idea of saying goodbye forever to the man sitting beside her and to the others she had befriended whilst in Chester.


    This was why she never made friends, they were a reminder of a simpler life, and it was always hard to leave when there were attachments. Well, she was just useless this time around. Making friends and leaving traces of herself behind. Had she gone mad because she was in favour of the Vampire King?


    Leo looked at her out of the corner of his eye, but he didn''t say anything else on the matter. "If you want, we can always go for a hike sometime," He said, changing the conversation back to a lighter topic. Esme nodded and parted her lips to respond when her eyes fell on the building ahead with neon lights with the name ''BATTLE BAR'' in an explosion of strobe lights. She could already hear the music from the car and the chatter and excitement of customers inside.


    Esme''s face lit up, thrilled to be doing something different. Leo parked the car on the sidewalk and led her through the entrance to the side away from the games area. She wanted to go straight to the games, but the sound of her belly growling in protest told her to eat first. Esme followed behind Leo into what looked like a 50''s style diner and the waitresses moving around in roller skates across the black and white chequered floor.


    He picked out a red booth in the corner next to the window; if she was by herself, that was exactly where she would pick so she could see every angle of this diner. Unfortunately, Leo was the one to sit in the corner and Esme facing away from everyone else. "Why are you pouting?" He asked, the side of his lips curving upwards. Was she?


    "Oh," She actually felt her cheeks heat up in embarrassment. Well, that was a first. "I wanted to sit there," Esme said quietly, avoiding eye contact as she did so.


    Leo chuckled and leaned forwards, his hand placing atop her right one lightly, gaining her attention. She looked down at his hand on hers and back up to the man in front of her, "You know.. you don''t HAVE to sit across from me. There''s no rule about it.. Unless, of course, you just want to stare at my face.." He raked his fingers through his golden hair showing off the bulge in his biceps even under the long sleeve shirt, and winked.


    "Are you posing right now?" Esme tilted her head to the side, unfazed by Leo''s looks.


    Leo dropped his hand and dramatically sighed. Esme rolled her eyes and removed her hand from his to pick up the plastic menu on the table. Scanning the contents of the food, her mind was now already preoccupied with what she wanted to eat, almost salivating at the idea of waffles, pancakes, burgers, chicken wings and more.


    One of the waitresses skated over to their booth and looked at Esme in concern and envy when she ordered a burger, a pizza and waffles with ice cream for dessert and a large milkshake. Leo laughed as she skated away with their large order. "Seriously, I''m sharing the pizza with you; it''s not that much.." She grumbled, though if it was appropriate, she would eat the whole damn pizza. She actually wanted two burgers..


    "Stupid humans. Girl''s gotta eat here!" Isana added in her frustrations.


    "It''s okay; we can get something on the way home, or we could hunt.." Esme replied, thinking about the deer she saw in the valley previously.


    "So, after this, I''ve reserved table tennis first, then pool and knife throwing," Leo began, then the pair swivelled their heads to the side after hearing a loud crash and their waitress toppled on the floor with the milkshakes spilt on the ground.


    "I''m so sorry!" She cried, checking over Esme where most of the contents spilt out near her, but she was clear of any spillage.


    "Hey, no problem, here," Esme pulled out some napkins from the metal napkin holder on the table''s side and handed them down to the waitress, who started wiping at the floor.


    "Sally! Seriously! If you can''t skate, just take the damn things off!" Esme looked up to see an older lady with short wispy blonde hair wearing the same dress but in a bright blue with images of poodles across the bottom of her skirt. "I''m sorry, milkshakes are on the house.." She smiled at Esme and Leo before returning a scowl at Sally on the floor, "That will go out of your paycheck!" She smacked the poor girl over the head with a tea towel.


    Esme''s brows rose, and she looked at Leo with a questioning gaze that meant, ''Where have you brought me?''


    "Don''t worry, that''s my mum.." Sally spoke up after the older lady walked off. The only waitress not wearing the roller skates. "I''ll return with your shakes.."


    "That poor girl.." Esme said, watching her skate off, her head bowed down.


    "You know you''re a lot nicer than you make yourself out to be.."


    Esme looked back at Leo, startled by his comment. "Nice?" She pointed at herself and looked behind her mockingly. "Me? Esme? Don''t you regularly complain that I''m only nice to Niko?"


    Leo leaned forward and smiled, glancing around like what he was about to say was a secret, "I was just jealous.. you give him more of your attention.." Esme paused as she stared back into his hazel eyes.

 Chapter 43 - Battle Bar: Strange Milkshake

    Oh no.. She should have known.


    Leo burst out into a throaty laugh, leaning back into the cushioned booth. "Es.. I was only joking! You should see your face, though. Am I really that bad that you''d look at me like that?!" He stared at her bewildered, mirroring what she expected her facial expression to be.


    Esme released a breath and leaned back, placing the palm of her hand on her forehead. She looked back at him and assessed his features. Was he really joking or playing it off after she reacted so badly? But from what Esme could tell, there was no hurt reflecting back in his eyes.


    With her hand still on her head, she stared at him intently and asked, "You were joking, right?" Leo tilted his head to the side, amusement still on his face. He parted his lips, but Esme continued, interrupting whatever he was about to say. "I''m seriously asking because I don''t want to lead you on or put your hopes up. There is nothing wrong with you Leo, you''re a nice guy, and you''re hot, and you know it, okay. But I don''t want anything more than friendship; if you can''t handle that, then I should leave now."


    "Shit, Es!" Leo stood and grabbed her arm, stopping her from where she started to leave the booth. He looked at her frantically and in shock at her sudden movement. "Sit down. I WAS joking! How many guys have you had to shoot down to come to that sort of conclusion?" The pair sat back down, and he scratched the back of his head.


    "Shitting hell. That was like a 180-degree spin. Es.." He reached out and grabbed her hands, pulling them on top of the table from her lap. He squeezed them as he stared at her gently. "As hot as you are.. I know you don''t want anything, and I.. well, I''m not the best at romantic relationships anyway. We work together and.. and.. that would just mess up what we have."


    Esme released her breath, letting her shoulders relax again after hearing the sincerity in his voice. She felt a little guilty at how quickly she was ready to just up and leave and couldn''t keep blaming her past that she might be a little abrupt and rude at times. It was unfortunately or fortunately in her nature to cut ties quickly, no matter how much Esme liked the person.


    She eyed Leo warily, though she felt a lot calmer after listening to his words. "And what DO we have?" She couldn''t help but narrow her eyes slightly. Doubt was still in her mind, though it was slowly dissipating.


    Leo chuckled and shook his head. "This is what a friendship is.." He said mockingly before his face and voice became serious once more, "We are friends, plain and simple. Yes, I''m a guy.. you''re a girl.. I find you hot as hell with a hella attitude, someone I like to flirt with, but.. both of us are a little emotionally fucked up to even try at anything more, wouldn''t you say?" He squeezed her hands again, observing her, his eyes flicking between hers as though he knew a lot more about her than what she had been portraying to them.


    Esme''s jaw went slack, and her lips parted as she searched his eyes for something that could explain the wisdom he seemed to share behind them. "How.."


    "One sec, Es.. I think our dear waitress is struggling with those drinks again." Leo''s attention was on the waitress at the silver counter to the side, where she started to wobble, her face frowning in concentration as she looked at the drinks on the tray. Leo released Esme''s hands and dashed to her side, grabbing the tray and setting it down on the bar before catching Sally by the waist as she nearly fell again. He smiled down at her and said a few words Esme didn''t bother focusing on as she watched the waitress blush.


    "Hmmm, Casanova might be telling the truth. If this really was a date, he would not be putting on his killer smile right now," Isana spoke Esme''s thoughts aloud.


    Esme nodded her head in agreement then paused. "But¡­ he might just be putting on a show.. You know like to make sure I''m comfortable around him and believe he really isn''t interested in me in that way.." She began blabbing to her wolf, although she didn''t quite feel the conviction behind her words. He said they were both ''emotionally fucked up''; what did that mean?


    "You and I both know he isn''t a manipulative jerk like.. well.. like.. HIM," Isana forced her words out as though she was spitting out sand from her mouth. For Isana, it was much harder for her to insult her mate, even though he''d done such awful things to them.


    Leo returned, flopping into the cushioned seat across from her sliding the strawberry milkshake over to her while he held onto the chocolate milkshake. She slurped on the straw and blinked, looking back at Leo after feeling his gaze on her. Esme stopped and was about to ask him what he said earlier, but then she frowned and licked her lips. The milkshake tasted weird; it had an almost herb-like taste to it.


    "Is the milkshake not nice?" Leo eyed the drink suspiciously.


    "Hmm, it has a weird taste to it.." Esme murmured thoughtfully and took another sip. "I mean.. maybe it''s just the powder. "How is yours?"


    Leo looked at her thoughtfully, then grinned and slid his large glass forwards. "It tastes good to me; if you like it, then we''ll get you the chocolate one."


    Esme blinked and looked at the straw where his lips had been around. Leo chuckled at her little moment of shyness, so she grabbed the drink and sipped from the glass instead. It tasted like an ordinary chocolate milkshake with a hint of the same after taste. Esme frowned and passed the drink back. "Does it not taste good?" He asked, inspecting his glass and sniffing the top of it. Maybe it was her heightened senses; there was something in there, but Leo couldn''t taste it.


    "Yours seems fine," She murmured and looked at the staff behind the counter thoughtfully. Did they put something in the drink?


    "Hey," Leo pressed a finger between her brows where she had been frowning. "Don''t stress, Sally doesn''t seem to be the best waitress.. maybe she mixed your order up with someone else''s, and you have like a different milk?" He suggested, unaware of where her thoughts were leading her.


    Esme smiled and nodded. "You''re right-"


    "Here you go," The older waitress appeared next to them again, placing the pizza between them, a steak, egg and chips for Leo and burger and fries for Esme.


    "Could my friend here have another milkshake, please.." Leo squinted his eyes slightly and smiled his killer smile, "Frenchie."


    Esme shook her head and giggled, looking away when she caught Leo looking at her with a smirk. Even the older woman blushed from Leo''s smile.


    "Please, don''t worry yourself," Esme said, not too bothered by the strange taste of her milkshake, and started to remove her gloves as she looked at the food with a promise to finish everything.

 Chapter 44 - Battle Bar: Emotionally F***ed

    As soon as Esme''s gloves were off, she grabbed the first pizza slice and moaned when the cheesy goodness melted in her mouth. "Jeese woman, if you moan like that, I''m gonna change my mind," Esme opened her eyes and looked at Leo wide-eyed when he smirked, then bit into his own slice of pizza. She swallowed and made sure not to completely stuff her face like a pig with the following three pieces though it was very hard.


    He chuckled lightly at her struggle. "It''s not a bad thing to like food so much. It''s quite refreshing to see a girl who doesn''t watch what she eats. Who even likes salads anyway?" He joked, trying to brush off his earlier comment. Esme smiled tight-lipped before continuing to eat her burger. She was sure if her metabolism wasn''t so high, then she wouldn''t be eating so much, not to say she wouldn''t continue to enjoy eating food.


    Esme relaxed into her seat after eating a few of the fries on her plate and stared at Leo, picking up where they left off. He seemed to catch onto the change in her mood swiftly and paused, cutting into his steak. "What did you mean by emotionally fucked up, Leo?" She asked, getting straight to the point, and glared at the girls behind her who had looked over after overhearing her comment and leaning in to listen more to their conversation.


    The girls gasped after their eyes met Esme''s, and with one look from the she-wolf, the girls whispered about how scary she was, trying to joke it off with nervous laughter. But the longer Esme stared, the more uncomfortable they became, shifting in their seats until finally they put some money on the table and slid out of the booth.


    Good, they had a bit more privacy now. Nosy bitc-


    Leo cleared his throat, gaining Esme''s attention again; she looked back at him and waited. He slurped on his straw and took his time dabbing his mouth with a napkin, making Esme''s patience start to grow thin. But the change in his usually sunny face made her halt in her rash thoughts and wait for what Leo had to say.


    "Look, I don''t know what your situation was or is.. But.." He released a long breath as though what he was going to say was not easy. He looked around again, then leaned forwards, his keen observation of the busy diner proving Esme''s point that no one else should hear. "Look.. I didn''t have the best upbringing.. I was thrown into care when I was six and went to a few foster homes before going back into the system.." He began, his deep voice low as he spoke carefully, his eyes unwavering from hers.


    Esme blinked, the words registering in her slightly frazzled mind. She was not expecting this..


    It also seemed that was the easier part of what he had to say. Leo dropped his gaze and picked his fork up again, prodding at the egg on his steak. "I.. know you''ve been through something.. I don''t know what.. But I''ve been around others who have been abused before.. myself included in that statement.." He swallowed loudly, his eyes still on his plate as his grip tightened on his fork.


    Esme''s eyes widened, "You were abused.." She whispered in shock. Her eyes swept across his body and face as though how he looked now might show any reflection of his past. It did not.


    "That''s right.." He avoided her gaze, but what she could see in those honey and dark caramel eyes was a blazing fury that could quieten many. Esme knew not to ask any more questions, it was not a light topic, and she didn''t want him to relive those moments like she could see so clearly right now. Her hand automatically started to reach forwards, but she relaxed it, stopping herself from touching his face that seemed so delicate now. Even if it were to comfort him, Esme had to put a line between them, so that he did not think there was any chance of a romantic relationship.


    "Anyway, I wanted to bring you somewhere where you can forget about your troubles.." Leo looked up then, a small smile on his face that made him look even younger. A smile that she''d practised in the mirror many times before, just enough to mask the tumbling emotions inside but not quite enough to shield the eyes from any who dared look at them.


    Or maybe it was because she knew part of Leo''s story now. He was sitting in front of her, barer than she ever expected to see him. She felt her heart-breaking just thinking of a younger version of him covered in bruises or worse; she didn''t want to think of such things.


    But not all scars can be seen.


    Esme reached her hand forward, and he met it in the air, intertwining their fingers together. She squeezed gently, which he returned, the warmth flooding into her chest and feeling like she was not alone. "Thank you for sharing with me, Leo." He squeezed again then pulled his hand back so he could cut into his steak once more.


    "I know we haven''t known each other long, but I just wanted you to know you can talk to me anytime. Even if it''s late into the night, early morning, to help you back to sleep after a nightmare.. I can be your shoulder to cry on.. Or even if you just wanted my company without wanting to talk.. I can do that too.." Leo concluded with a smile. "Minus the relationship stuff!" He added with a point of his knife up the ceiling.


    Esme felt tears pooling in her eyes, and she blinked them back into place; if only she could take Leo with her. Even without this sudden connection between them, Leo was someone who always seemed to make her smile or laugh from his antics. Isana sighed loudly in Esme''s mind, agreeing with her. "It would be nice. I get sick of it just being us two," Isana snickered at her insult.


    Such a funny wolf.. She refrained from rolling her eyes.


    "Leo.. I''m not going to use you. But thank you for your kind words. If I do need you, I will reach out," She lied, and she could tell Leo knew it was a lie, but he nodded along like he didn''t. He probably believed that one day she would open up to him about her past. Maybe she would if ever she stayed in Chester.


    But that was a dream she dared not hope for, just like the charade of a normal, peaceful life.. At least, though, like tonight, she could forget about her worries and enjoy this man''s company.

 Chapter 45 - Battle Bar: Games (1)

    After finishing their meal with lighter topics and Esme''s milkshake left untouched, the pair set off towards the other side of the building, leaving a tip for Sally, whose wages would be cut from the spilt milkshake. Esme felt closer and more comfortable with Leo now, and it seemed they returned to normal where the occasional flirt didn''t mean anything more between friends.


    The pair stopped upon entry and examined the large warehouse-style bar with areas caged off, spray painting on the walls and neon lights pointing to different gaming areas. Esme stared wide-eyed, thrilled at moving her body in a way that didn''t end with someone''s life or her being chased. She grinned up at Leo, genuinely happy, and he took her hand, pulling her towards the reception area. The lady standing behind it smiled at them, her cropped light pink hair almost glowing underneath the blue neon light above her that read, ''Battle Bar''.


    "Welcome to Battle Bar. Have you reserved any games or just here for a drink?" Miss pink hair asked politely.


    "I booked three games.." Leo replied, and Esme tuned out of the conversation while assessing the area. Her habit of seeking out escape routes was embedded in her mind and taking over. Even if she was to have fun, it didn''t mean danger was not right around the corner. She had to always be on guard-


    Leo pulled her by the hand again, and they were off, following behind Miss pink hair. Esme checked out her outfit approvingly; the girl was in black combat trousers, boots and a crop top, matching with a beanie on her head and tattoos down her arms. The term hipster came to mind. Pink hair waved her hands in the direction of a caged area with a single light bulb dangling down from the ceiling, which somehow kept up the appearance of the warehouse look. All the tables for table tennis were sectioned off, and Esme could see other groups in the different areas.


    "So, here we are. You get 45 minutes, the timer is down the side," Pink hair pointed to a digital scoreboard with a timer that looked like it should be used for basketball. "But if no one comes by, then it''s fine if you play for longer. We''re pretty chill here; as long as there''s no drama with other players, then it''s fine. But you have other games after, so I''d try and stick to the allotted time. Last but not certainly not least.. Enjoy!"


    Miss pink hair gave them a key to unlock a large chest labelled table tennis equipment in the corner and closed the metal gate behind her. Esme automatically reached her hand back to stop the cage door from closing, but Leo stopped it for her. "Leave it open, please. I''m a little claustrophobic," He smiled at the attendant, and she nodded her head, letting go of the door.


    Esme''s heart had been pounding so loudly in her ears that it took Leo''s second attempt at calling for her to pay attention to him. Esme released a breath she didn''t realise she was holding and let her fingers feel the rubber band on her wrist, the one that was still holding onto Leo. She flinched and drew back, taking steady breaths as she assessed the cage, telling herself to stay in the present.


    "You''re not there, Es. And Leo is here.." Isana''s soothing voice floated across her mind, and she relaxed.


    "So," Esme started, still walking around the large cage and avoiding Leo''s gaze while the noise of her heartbeat grew less. "Are you any good at table tennis?"


    Leo unlocked the chest and pulled two bats and a few balls out, placing them on the blue table with a wicked grin. "I''m alright." His smile had a hint of a challenge flashing across his eyes, making Esme forget her angst altogether as she focused on what she presumed would be a fun game.


    They set up across from each other, and Leo acting the gentleman, let her serve first. Esme knew she would probably win, but she had to control her movements, so she didn''t seem.. not human. Ah, the pleasures of having human friends..


    The pair warmed up for the first few minutes, lightly hitting the ball between them. She didn''t know what sort of loser Leo was, but she knew from how the pace picked up that he was competitive. Then soon after, where Esme had been winning easy points from how slow his reactions were, he suddenly hit the ball powerful enough to ping off the table and graze past Esme''s ear and hit the cage wall behind her. Her lips parted from the smirk on his features.


    Esme narrowed her eyes and grinned.


    Bring. It. On.


    They hit the ball back and forth between them, the tempo increasing, the occasional powerful hits that each were quick enough to block against. Esme was still holding back, but she could see Leo wasn''t anymore. He hit the ball so that it curved in the opposite direction. Esme reacted before she could slow down and smacked the ball back at him, hitting him in the stomach. She covered her mouth with her hand then bit her lip, trying not to laugh as he groaned.


    It couldn''t have been that hard, right?


    "Are you.. okay?" She held off from laughing and rounded the table, placing the bat down.


    "That bloody hurt!" Leo groaned mockingly. But he pulled his black shirt up, revealing his rock-hard abs beneath and a faint red mark in the shape of the ball. Esme pulled her eyes away and started chuckling again. "How rude, laughing at a man''s figure. That hurts, Es," He wiped away an invisible tear.


    Esme patted him on the shoulder, "You have good abs. Right.. now that your ego is repaired.. Should we call it a game? I think that got a little too intense.."


    "I think it was you who got a little too intense," He chuckled after closing the chest and heading off in the direction of the bar. Esme followed, pretending to wipe the sweat off her brow again to make herself more human before waiting for the bartender.


    They were served almost immediately, the other women now forgotten at the bar. Esme instantly felt their glares until the man leaned forwards and pressed his finger into Leo''s chest, looking at him like he was something to eat. "Now what can I get youuuu," He purred, grinning at Leo''s surprised expression.


    He ordered with a flushed expression, and they walked off towards the pool area quietly. Esme looked back at Leo and could still see the puzzlement on his features. "Was that the first time a guy has hit on you?" She asked, assessing his face as his neck, face, and ears went a light pink.


    He sipped from the pint of beer and placed it on the wooden barrel behind them, avoiding her question. "It was! Wasn''t it?" She teased, grinning widely. "Well, at least I know now how to get served quickly is to bring a handsome man with me.." She winked at him, and he shook his head before setting up the rack on their appointed pool table.

 Chapter 46 - Battle Bar: Games (2) [Bonus ]

    Esme winked at him, and he shook his head before setting up the rack on their appointed pool table, the feltlike cloth a dark red in colour illuminated by an emerald coloured linear light suspended from the ceiling. Esme eyed the dim-lit room while sipping her iced cola. This area was filled with a few pool tables, some with small groups of friends and others with crowds. She quite liked their quiet corner, although the noise carried over to them along with the music blaring out of the speakers.


    Leo finished setting up the rack, pulling the triangle away before handing Esme a cue. "Are you any good at pool?" He inquired while chalking his cue tip.


    Esme leaned her cue against the black wall and pulled on her fingerless leather gloves, watching him like she was about to put him in his place. "Nope!" She grinned and gestured for him to take first break.


    Leo leaned forwards at one end of the table, aiming steadily with the cue and murmured under his breath, "Why do I get the feeling you''re about to hustle me.." He hit the white ball to the triangle of balls, and they parted, sending a few into the corner pockets.


    When it was Esme''s turn, she assessed the table, then shrugged, leaning forwards and aiming with the cue. But paused from knocking it forwards after hearing a sharp intake of breath and feeling not only Leo''s eyes on her back or possibly ass but several people. She ignored the sudden attention she was feeling and pushed the cue forwards, not even aiming at anything in particular, but it hit its mark at least. When the she-wolf straightened up, she realised why Leo was now looking at her in concern.


    Esme pulled the bottom of her leather jacket down more though she knew it was covering her back. Unlike the others in the pool area who were commenting on her rear, Leo was walking towards her, his ordinarily chirpy face a little solemn. "Es.." He scratched the back of his head; he seemed to contemplate on whether to ask what was on his mind. "Your back.." He trailed off, searching her eyes, reading whatever reflected back at him, and he dropped his question.


    Esme glanced away and spoke quietly, "I was attacked by a bear. Claw went in my back and his snout on my right shoulder." Her mind flickered back to the scene, her lying on the ground sobbing, Ethan''s claw cutting through her flesh purposely slowly as he whispered nonsense in her ear. "Anyway.. I survived!" She plastered a smile on and pointed her cue at the pool table for Leo to take his turn.


    She looked back at him after silence followed her gesture. He was examining her face with an unreadable expression on his own, as though he was trying to figure her out. But he already sensed she''d been abused, so there wasn''t much more he needed to work out about her. Esme knew Leo had seen only a portion of her scarred back, but even by that amount, he could clearly see it was a claw mark and not from the use of a knife.


    "You''ll have to tell me that story sometime," Leo began slowly, and she watched as he worked on his expression changing to look more like the Leo she had seen so regularly, happy with a beaming smile. "It is indeed something to celebrate!" He wrapped his arm around her shoulders and squeezed her close while holding his cue. "I knew you were strong. I''m surprised you didn''t use your knife on such a beast."


    Esme grimaced then smiled up at him. "Well, I didn''t carry it around with me back then."


    "Yet even now, in public, you still have it on you.." Leo chuckled and unwrapped his arm from her, looking down at her back before going back to the pool table.


    "You never know when it comes in handy," Esme replied casually, folding her arms against her chest as she leaned her back and one leg against the wall, hugging the cue stick to herself.


    Leo finished his go and smirked at her, "As long as you don''t use that thing on me if we ever argue."


    Esme shook her head with a light chuckle, unfolding herself from the wall. "That depends on what you did," She winked. "You should know by now I am a little crazy. Are you sure you want to be such good friends?"


    Leo backed away, his hands raised. "Hey.. I seem to attract the crazies.. it''s all good."


    Esme grinned and returned to the game. Unlike with their table tennis, this game went on for much longer, and it turned out neither of them was particularly good. But it was pleasant spending time with Leo outside of work, their conversation flowing smoothly, and when they were quiet, it wasn''t awkward. They seemed to understand each other much better now, and again it made her heart throb at the idea of leaving someone like him behind.


    Maybe she could stay in contact with him..


    "If anything.. Leo might understand more than anyone why you''d drop off the face of the earth," Isana muttered, her wolf against the idea of staying in contact with him. It wasn''t because she didn''t like him but because they couldn''t afford any mistakes.


    "If anyone did come to Chester.. he wouldn''t tell anyone we were still in contact.." Esme trailed off, also thinking about Gabriel and Niko. No, no wolves would attempt to go to ONYX; her pack weren''t that brave. They''d do their research and realise it was a vampire city..


    Esme''s thoughts abruptly quietened as she now stood next to Leo wide-eyed in wonder at the area for knife throwing. There were targets at different ranges and on the walls. Their section had a wall in between the others, and she knew why; it was so that any knifes bouncing off the targets would not go into another players area that could ultimately put them in a dangerous position when collecting their blades. Leo nudged her, and she realised her mouth was wide, smiling like a kid in a candy store.


    "Did you want to go first?" Leo asked while unlocking the little caged box with the knives locked away.


    "Yes!" Esme instantly replied and almost skipped to where Leo stood.


    "So, it can either be a point system or-"


    "Can we just throw for now? I think we should warm up first," She interrupted, her gaze looking at the targets with a gleam to her eyes. Without waiting for a response, she positioned herself at the white line, placing five knives on the metal table to her side and aiming with the one in her hand. With a quick flick of the wrist, the dagger zipped forwards and stabbed into the bullseye of the closest target.


    Leo whistled from behind her. "Ha, beginners'' luck?" She couldn''t see herself holding back in this one. Even then, she tried to aim for the outer circle, but her trained eye and body seemed to disagree.


    She never missed her mark.


    "I know you want to go crazy, so just do it. You''ve been excited about this one the most," Leo cheered from the sidelines. She bit her lip in trepidation but shrugged; if he feared her after this, so be it.


    Esme picked up another five knives from the cage. "You''ve got some on the table there.." Leo trailed off after watching her grab the five knives from the table. A total of ten in her hands, five in each and with incredible speed and graceful movement, Leo watched as Esme hit different targets, short distance, long-distance, high on the wall. She spun a few times, putting extra weight into her throws, and Leo found himself entranced.


    Esme tilted her head to the side after the final knife hit its target; all of them were bullseyes. Excitement and adrenaline were pumping through her blood and to her head, but after her little explosion of movements, her breath was still normal. Esme felt more than a pair of eyes on her, and she turned around to see a few people who had been walking past carrying their drinks and stopped wide-eyed at her little act.


    Esme ignored them and turned to Leo, whose face was full of shock and awe. "I''m gonna look so shit now!" He mockingly complained, a broad grin on his face. Esme released a breath she didn''t realise she''d been holding since feeling his gaze on her. She was relieved he wasn''t appalled.


    "I mean, this is like a sport, right?" Isana spoke up in her mind.


    Esme set off retrieving the knives, using a ladder with Leo''s help to get the blades on the higher part of the wall. "True.. But he knows I carry a knife around," Esme smirked, wondering what was going through his mind now.


    When she returned to the side, sitting down with her cola, she watched as Leo aligned himself up and she almost spat out her drink in shock. He hit five targets, all bullseyes; he turned his head to look at her, a cocky smirk on his features.


    "How.."


    Leo shrugged.. "This ain''t my first rodeo."

 Chapter 47 - Leos Weakness

    For the rest of the evening, Leo and Esme competed against each other at the knife-throwing station, causing a small crowd to start chanting for their winner. Esme had not laughed so much in such a long time; her cheeks and abs were in pain, a good pain. The excitement of the crowd and joy she felt was like a drug she wanted to stay high on, but she couldn''t; it was dangerous even now for her to expose her knife skills.


    But in the end, she decided to ''live a little'' and shrugged it off. She couldn''t keep hiding; it was no life at all if she survived only to merely exist.


    "So, where should I drop you off?" Leo interrupted Esme''s thoughts while she''d been staring outside at the city lights blurring by from the speed her friend was driving. Esme felt relaxed even at this speed, but she was concerned about Leo, who, if they did crash, would be in grave danger.


    "Oh, just drop me off at Bjoux avenue," Esme waved her hand nonchalantly as she watched the skyscrapers and clean pavements slowly change into the scenery she was accustomed to before staying at Gabriel''s apartment.


    "Es.." The tone of his voice caught her attention, and she looked at him. "You''re not gonna give me your real address, are you?"


    "Not a chance," She replied quickly, not bothering to lie to Leo. They were closer now, and it seemed better to tell him outright.


    "How come?" He frowned his gaze following the broken and graffiti billboard.


    "It''s a shit hole," Esme sighed, then joked, "plus you might be a stalker or serial killer.. What with those knife-throwing skills!" She winked and hoped Leo would not enquire further. It was more than just the shabbiness of the place; if someone were to come to the city, at least nobody except for Lenny knew where she lived.


    Leo laughed and shook his head, "It''s a bit late now if I were. I''ve had you alone with me all night, and now you''re in my car. I could just kidnap you right now!"


    Esme chuckled, "You can try.. But you have to get rid of my knife first.."


    Leo raised his hands on the wheel in surrender. "Fine, fine. I spose I wouldn''t make the best kidnapper.. especially when my weakness is beautiful women," He smirked then turned the steering wheel, so they were going down the road she mentioned.


    "I''ll have to keep that in mind," Esme smiled as the car came to a stop. "Well, I''m off here. Thanks for tonight. I needed it more than I realised."


    Leo grinned, "Anytime, beautiful. I also need to beat you at knife throwing, so this won''t be the last time I kidnap you for a night at Battle Bar."


    Esme shook her head, removed her seatbelt and started to open the door until Leo''s hand wrapped around hers, stopping her from unlocking the door. She looked back at him, wide-eyed. Oh no.


    Leo burst into a roar of laughter at her expression, and when he finally got a hold of himself, he said in a raspy voice, "I''m not going to do anything! Come here," He opened his arms as if to hug her.


    Esme eyed him suspiciously, she knew he wouldn''t do anything, but it was more on the idea of being hugged and hugged by another man, friend or not. "Are you not a hugger?" Leo asked her with a serious expression on his face, obviously reading her like a book. But she didn''t like how perceptive he was. However, it was something she would put up with so as to keep him as a friend.


    "You really know how to tease me," She grumbled in return, then relented and leaned forwards, feeling awkward as his large arms wrapped around her. The mark on her chest burned, but like normal, she ignored it.


    When he pulled back, he put a stray strand of hair behind her ear, and she had to refrain from panicking again. "Remember, you can talk to me anytime." Leo released her from his hold, and she nodded. "Alright, you can go; I can see you want to get out of here. Kinda hurts my feelings but okay." He shrugged with a dazzling smile on his handsome features.


    Esme rolled her eyes and opened the car door, grabbing her bag and throwing it on her back as she slightly ducked her head and bid him farewell. She straightened and waited on the pavement, watching as Leo sped off, his car becoming smaller in the distance. Bjoux Avenue was only two streets away from her apartment, though her complex was on the main road anyway. If Leo had continued driving forwards instead of turning left, she would have been in her apartment within two minutes.


    But she didn''t mind; it was a wonder she let him drive her anywhere at all. In Chester, it seemed she wasn''t such a lone wolf anymore; whether that was a good thing or not, only time would tell.


    "It''s 50/50. We get to enjoy others company, experience new things, but then we are putting them and ourselves in more danger.. Remember what happened to Ruby," Isana piped up, making Esme flinch at the mention of her friend''s name. She closed her eyes briefly then looked at the road, distracting her mind from the last bloodied memory of her friend.


    "I''m being selfish," Esme murmured aloud as she started to ascend the grotty stairs of the apartment complex.


    "It isn''t selfish. But I think with humans, we need to be more careful. Restrict your interactions with them; maybe just stick to talking to Leo through the phone," Isana suggested. Esme could feel how bad the wolf felt about such suggestions, but what could they do?


    "At some point, this needs to stop.." Esme trailed off, the key in her hand stopping before it twisted in the lock. She inhaled the new scent coming from her apartment and looked behind her as her body tensed up. The she-wolf was fully alert, her instincts to bolt nearly taking over, but she kept her mind calm, took a deep breath in and opened the door slowly.


    Someone was in her apartment.

 Chapter 48 - Lavender Trail

    Esme unsheathed her knife from her back and sneaked into the apartment. Each step she took was slow and quiet, her gaze sweeping across the room, her hand clenching on the dagger ready. Her heart was beating out of her chest, but Esme ignored the rising noise and focused on her surroundings. The apartment was dark, but she could still see the empty space before her.


    She stopped and listened carefully for a heartbeat, breathing or light footsteps, but there were none. All that was left in the room was a faint scent that she recognised. Esme smirked; they covered their smell with lavender, a trick only she and one other used to do when tracking someone. But it could be a copycat, so she would not jump to conclusions until she saw them in person.


    Relaxing her stance slightly, she reached for the light switch, flicking on the light before checking the toilet and finding no one. Even though she knew nobody was there, her walk was still slow with suspicion, her gaze flickering to every corner and crevice of the room, looking for anything out of place. Not that she had anything there, it was all in her backpack. The hand holding onto her knife started to spin it casually, a little habit of hers while on the prowl.


    Esme followed the scent to the balcony and lowered herself into a crouch, observing the street. She didn''t know what tricks might be up their sleeves. She could be walking into a trap and getting shot from a distance.


    But after assessing the area, her body aching from the position she was in, Esme stopped spinning the knife and, with a slight clatter, dropped it to the floor as she unzipped the top of her bag. Leaning against the balcony, she pulled out her phone, her eyes flickering to the apartment again as she texted Lenny without looking at the screen.


    [ 11:41pm I need to pay my rent. I won''t be staying here from tonight. ¨C E ]


    Flipping the phone shut, Esme put it in her leather jacket pocket and scrambled to her feet, grabbing the knife and sheathing it while checking her surroundings once more. Triple checking the coast was clear, she hopped over the balcony rail and landed gracefully on the grass below. The lavender scent and the vaguely familiar one was more pungent here. How did she miss the scent upon entering the complex?


    Isana growled, the wolf pacing along the edges of her mind. "Unless they have not long left," She said quietly, assessing their surroundings as Esme started to follow the trail leading to the woods. She stopped, her gaze sweeping across the trees, searching for amber eyes or even a pair of humans. She could not tell what form they were in, but it was about time they came out to say hello.


    "There is no point in hiding.." She drawled darkly into the silence. There was nothing but the wind rustling through the trees in reply to her comment. Esme dropped her backpack in the corner of the glass-roofed bus stop by her side, waiting to hear someone approach, but they did not. She internally rolled her eyes; they were waiting for an opening, the cowards too scared or unable to attack her from the front.


    "Should we play with them?" Isana whispered, holding back a giggle. It seemed like she, her wolf''s mind, was already set on who the intruders were.


    Hmm, she would be a nice wolf and give them a head start.


    Esme sighed and turned her back on the forest. She was baiting them so easily, a tiny she-wolf who arrogantly and stupidly stood underneath a streetlamp and her back to them. Esme took one step forwards as though she was to leave, then smirked after hearing the first rushed footfall. They were quiet, but she''d been trained better. At the last minute, she spun around and instantly side kicked the hooded she-wolf who lunged towards her. She flew to the side with a grunt, crash landing onto the grass with a loud thud.


    Esme''s attention then went to the following two rogues rushing towards her, deciding it was better to both attack her simultaneously. Esme dodged the first two swipes from both men; their knives were out, their stances and attacks similar to her own. But this group was sloppy compared to her.


    She swiftly grabbed her knife from behind her back, looking between them, not fazed at all by their attire, all of them wearing black, their hoods up and wearing masks. With one hand gripping the knife, the other was before her, ready to move at any moment.


    The girl scrambled up and rushed towards her. Esme turned her head in the she-wolf''s direction just as one of the men lunged towards her face. She moved swiftly backwards, dodging the knife and grabbed the hilt of it as she kneed him in the groin. Esme then jumped up, cartwheeling over his arm, her hand still gripping his knife, just as the girl tried to stab the wind of where she had been standing and accidentally cut the man''s cheek.


    He cried out, and Esme used this distraction to move his hand, holding the knife and slit his throat before throwing her own blade sideways into the other man''s head; he instantly collapsed on the ground. The girl screamed, her face now covered in the man''s blood, and she angrily lunged for Esme again. This time though, Esme swiftly grabbed her wrist holding the knife, flicked it to one side and tightened her grip, hearing the bones in the other she-wolf''s wrist break and drop the dagger to the ground.


    But even though the she-wolf shed some tears, she didn''t give up and tried to punch Esme in the face. Esme dodged her fist and jabbed her in the ribs twice as hard, causing the girl to inhale sharply, and the sound of a cracked rib could be heard, making even Esme cringe. She''d been there. Then just as quickly, Esme hit the side of her temple where the she-wolf wasn''t quick enough to block her and fell to the ground.


    Esme stared at the two bodies and then at the girl still breathing on the pavement. She was fortunate right now that the streets were deserted.


    "The girl.." Isana began.


    "No," Esme growled back at her wolf, her eyes glowing in authority.


    "She needs to die," Isana snapped back, her wolf, not liking Esme''s attitude. Isana was thinking of them, and Esme didn''t want to kill someone defenceless.


    "You''ve killed like that before-"


    "It''s different now," Esme growled again, the warning lacing in the tone of her voice as she marched toward the man with her knife sticking out of his forehead. She placed her booted heel on his head and yanked the knife out, wiping his blood on his hood, though her eyes were still set on her surroundings.


    "Exactly, it is different now.. you leave her alive, and she''ll return for us out of revenge or to who sent her with news of us," Isana argued. Then when her wolf realised Esme had no intention of killing her, she took over her body.


    "Isana!" Esme shrieked as she was pushed out, and a solid wall blocked her from grasping at the reins to her body. Esme was pummelling onto the wall, trying with all her might as she watched like through a T.V screen as her body marched towards the girl and stabbed her in the heart, twisted the knife, then pulled back and stabbed her in the stomach. This was her typical move from her past to make sure if the first stab didn''t kill, then at least they''d bleed out.


    Isana pulled the girl back from the pavement before her blood could seep onto the concrete. Then as though her will had weakened, she released herself, and Esme almost fell forwards from the sudden pull of their mind''s switching places. She growled, her eyes shining once more as she shut her wolf out as though she slammed the door shut between them. Isana could not talk to her now until Esme unblocked her.


    This one was on Isana, not her. She frowned, then sighed, leaning back on her heels from where she was crouched. She couldn''t stay there in the open space with three dead bodies. Esme began pulling each of their bodies into the outer edges of the forest; she was still very wary of her surroundings, the lavender coated scent was still nearby, and she knew it wasn''t because of the three she had just killed. Their scents were not smothered, so it was an ambush, and the one behind it was nearby.


    Esme dropped the last body next to the other two; she could bury them right now or call ''the cleaners'' as she started to refer to them. Her back was still tingling, her senses telling her she was being watched, and if she decided to bury the bodies, she could very well be attacked. Esme would never let her guard down, and she doubted they would go for vampires.


    She was their target; it was still unknown whether their intention was to kill or kidnap her.


    Esme reached for her phone in her pocket then paused; before calling the cleaners, she needed to check the werewolf''s chests. They were well trained, but not good enough, letting their emotions and pain cloud their movements. So, she wasn''t sure if they were who she expected them to be.


    She stabbed her knife through the fabric and checked one of the man''s chest. There above his left pec and to the top right of his nipple was the burning flame tattoo she recognised. Esme''s eyes widened by a small fraction, surprised and not too surprised by killing them so easily.


    "Was this entertaining for you?" Esme asked the darkness behind her. The presence of another nearby, their scent and lavender smell drifting towards her nostrils from the wind, and even though she should make a surprise attack, she did not.


    The sound of a branch snapping caught her attention, and she spun on the spot, still crouched, gripping the knife, ready for their attack, though it seemed a little sloppy to let her hear them. But what she wasn''t expecting was a blonde-haired girl in a high ponytail with large rectangular glasses upon their face, their blue eyes staring at her angrily and marching towards her like she wasn''t a murderer chilling next to a bunch of bodies.


    "You''re the one leaving dead bodies behind so carelessly!" She shouted at her.

 Chapter 49 - Who.. Are You?

    Esme stared, dumbstruck by this girl approaching her. She wasn''t a werewolf or vampire. Their scent wasn''t the same; in fact, she was a human, or was she? Her scent was not quite right, almost like her hair had been burned, but it was perfectly fine. She tilted her head to the side, scrutinising this girl, her grip on the knife loosening, deeming her not a threat. Yet.


    Fake human or not, Esme could not let her guard down.


    "Seriously, at least the vampires clean up after themselves, but rogues.. ugh, you''re all the same. But YOU, how have you killed five people in one night?!" The girl continued, her demeanour still casual at the bloody sight before her and the she-wolf crouched over the bodies.


    Esme''s gaze followed the girl''s back to the bodies by her feet. Was this girl bad at counting or.. She shook her head; now was not the time for jokes, plus who was she to scold her?


    "Who.. are you?" Esme drawled quietly, her weight shifting on one foot to the other in her crouched position as her attention flickered between this ''human'' and the lavender smelling phantom in the woods. But that lavender smell was decreasing, and the she-wolf gritted her teeth in annoyance at this disruption. She could follow them into the abyss and be jumped on, or she could work out who Blondie was.


    "Who am I.. Who are you, rogue?" The girl asked, rummaging through her leather satchel and bringing out a small navy velvet pouch.


    Esme watched almost in a trance as this ''human'' sprinkled some powder across the dead she-wolf''s body. Esme''s eyes widened slightly as a sizzling sound filled the air and within seconds, the body shrunk to the size of her hand. The she-wolf shuffled back, her mouth agape as the blonde-haired girl repeated the process, and in between, there were three doll-sized dead bodies.


    The fu... What did she just see? Was that real?


    "Jeese, you don''t look well.." The girl muttered, eying her warily. "If it weren''t for Grannie, I would remove this meeting from your memories."


    Esme narrowed her eyes, her grip tightening on her knife as she straightened up, regaining her composure. "You''re.. a-"


    "Witch, yes, yes.." She flapped her hand impatiently like she had had this conversation many times. "Now help me bury these. It''s the least you can do." Then upon seeing the small bodies on the ground, she sighed. "I didn''t bring the right powder it seems. They were meant to disintegrate, not shrink," She pouted with a frown.


    Esme opened her mouth and closed it again, words lost on her; even though she was a werewolf, it was weird standing before a witch. She knew there was a possibility of witches, but none had seen any in centuries and, in turn, became more like legends. Yet, here before her was a witch.


    A witch looking very.. ordinary. She wore sneakers, jeans and a jumper with a jacket, nothing magical looking, no wand or broom. Just a very ordinary girl around the same age as her. Esme had been staring at her while she started digging a hole with her hands in the mud.


    "Is it really that hard to clear up after yourself? They''re not exactly their usual size now," Blondie girl snapped, annoyance apparent on her tanned features.


    "Why don''t you just get that other powder to get rid of them?" Esme suggested, unconcerned with the girl''s glare.


    "I am NOT putting dead bodies in my bag, thank you!" By now, she had already placed the small werewolves into the hole and covered it up with dirt again.


    Esme shrugged then and decided it was her time to leave. Even if her curiosity was piqued at the idea of witches being a real thing in the world, she needed to move on now and find a place to stay. Sheathing her knife, Esme turned around she started to walk away.


    "Hey! Hold on there you!"


    Esme sighed and looked at Blondie, stepping back warily as she continued to approach her, determination set on the girl''s face. She reached forwards, her hand wrapping around Esme''s wrist, but before the she-wolf could swat her away, the whole world spun and became distorted. Her stomach flipped, and Esme felt queasy, her body shook, and her knees weakened.


    She didn''t know which way was up and thought she was floating. A sharp pain went behind her eyes, and her hearing became muffled. Then when she felt her vision about to go, the world stopped, and she slumped forwards, dropping to her knees and clasping at her head from the pounding of a headache and shut her eyes for a moment.


    Opening them again, Esme realised she was on the floor of a shop she had recognised. The small space filled with the caf¨¦''s tables; the chairs lifted atop the table surface with the floors smelling of a lemon bleach smell from where it was recently cleaned. The sign on the door was flipped over, the lights off except for a dim one shining in from an open door that read staff only.


    Only a few crumbs were left in the clear counter where pies and cakes were usually kept.


    "Oh dear, Kasia. Did you not tell the poor she-wolf to close her eyes during transportation?" An older, kind woman''s voice made Esme look away from the caf¨¦ she''d only been to twice and into the brown eyes of Grannie. She was in a knitted pink jumper and trousers with dark pink glasses on her head.


    "There wasn''t much time.. She was going to run off, so.."


    "So, Kasia here decided to kidnap me.." Esme finished off for Blondie, or well, Kasia.


    "It''s not kidnapping.. we just want to have a few words." Kasia crossed her arms and looked at Esme sternly.


    Esme pushed herself off from the ground, holding onto a nearby table before her legs could buckle beneath her again, and she felt like everything was normal again. "A few words, huh.." She stumbled forwards and away from Grannie''s outstretched hands to help her.


    "You gonna tie me to a chair and throw magic potions on me until I speak?" She smirked, gaining her balance once more as she made it to the front door.


    "It is nothing like that, dear. I asked Kasia to bring you here.. I hoped it was on better terms, but you keep leaving bodies out in the open," Grannie spoke up, halting Esme any further to opening the door. She looked back at the dim light shining on their faces from the open door behind them and almost licked her lips when the sudden appearance of a pie on a plate showed up on Grannie''s hand.


    Esme took a step forward then stopped, eying her hand suspiciously. "It is not poisoned or has any potions in. It should help you back on your feet and remove the tension in your muscles from all that fighting," Grannie explained, and Esme couldn''t help but feel more intrigued by these women.


    By now, she would have already made an escape or attacked them; they were very suspicious, but there was something comforting about Grannie, the warmth in her eyes made her surrender. Her instincts told her that Grannie and somehow Kasia would not hurt her.


    It couldn''t hurt to listen to them, right?

 Chapter 50 - Witches: Part One

    Esme held the plate with the pie and followed Grannie and Kasia to the door with the sign reading:


    STAFF ONLY


    Beyond it was a few steps of a bleak hallway that led downstairs to a basement, the floorboards old, almost green looking and in need of replacing. But Esme didn''t comment, thinking back to many places she had lived in which were in worse conditions. Once they were at the bottom of the stairs, she was led through another door, and she eyed the junk-filled apartment with a few freezers and sacks of flour and other ingredients. She was expecting something a little more.. witch-like? Or, well.. not a damned basement.


    Her hopes of being impressed dropped.


    That was until Grannie said an incantation and with an elegant flick of her wrist, lifting her hand up, the room slowly faded and changed. It turned into a living room with pink carpet, orange sofas with green cushions across from each other, a fluffy blue rug with a white coffee table in between. To the left side of the space near the door, she walked through were bookcases full of what looked like grimoires because she sure as hell couldn''t read the symbols running down the sides of the leatherback books. Crystals and a few hour glasses with red sand inside were set up on the corner of one of the wooden bookshelves.


    To the right was a workspace, a large table with melted candles, and small corked bottles she presumed were potions. Behind it was large wooden shelving of rows filled with glass jars full of all sorts of herbs, liquids, some tiny eyeballs in one of them that made Esme pause fractionally before continuing with the other strange components in the jars


    Her curiosity was growing stronger, and she wanted to check everything out, but she had no idea if touching something might cause some weird spell. It was better to be safe than sorry, and with that thought, she clutched the plate closer to her chest but still couldn''t help but assess the witch''s room.


    Esme''s mouth fell open as she looked up at the ceiling, it was not at all ordinary but looked like a mist floating above them, the dark blue and purple hues twisting with the luminous lights of twinkling stars, a galaxy that Esme couldn''t look away from. "So fricken cool," She breathed.


    Kasia snorted. Of course, to her, this was the norm, and maybe having a werewolf, a rogue at that in their abode relaxed in their company, was probably absurd and funny to see.


    "Do not stare for too long, dear," Grannie said ominously. Esme whipped her head in the older lady''s direction, a brow already raised.


    "To us, it is fine. To non-witches, you can find yourself getting lost in the galaxy''s beauty and in turn end up losing your mind," Kasia added in a sing-song voice like what she just said was not something quite frightening.


    "What do you even use it for.." Esme breathed, followed by a small shudder.


    Witches were a little¡­ scary.


    "I''d say," Isana said in a hauntingly low voice in her mind. Esme almost jumped from the sudden interruption. When did she return? With a sigh, she didn''t bother kicking her out again.


    "It''s our crystal ballllll..." Kasia waved her hands in a haunted ghost, ''spooky'' kind of way, and Esme''s brow lifted. The girl adjusted her glasses and rolled her eyes. "I was actually serious. We see stuff through it when we want to.. It''s how I knew how to find you."


    "Sit and eat your pie before it cools down. You must be tired from all the fighting," Grannie suggested as she gestured towards the sofa closest to her.


    Esme obeyed and sat down. She grabbed the fork on the plate and started eating her food as her eyes flicked from different parts of the room and to the women. They weren''t glancing her way while she ate nor paying too much heed to her. So, it seemed the ''scary rogue'' was not threatening enough to them, or they had powers she knew nothing about that could incapacitate her.


    Interesting. Watching the witches still, Esme stabbed her fork into the pie, grimacing slightly when it hit the plate and made a low scraping sound. Luckily, it did not break. Kasia seemed to be grabbing different jar glasses and placing them on the worktop while Grannie was at the bookshelf and grabbed a large navy leather-bound grimoire. Esme finished the pie and gently placed the plate on the coffee table.


    Something suddenly jumped forwards, and Esme jumped back in her seat, ready to strike out when she realised the small black blur she saw out of her peripheral vision was a black cat. It was sitting on the seat next to her, its head tilted to the side as it watched her. One eye was a brilliant blue, the other a green and orange; they were pretty enchanting. It was like it could look into her soul with those beautiful eyes.


    Esme subtly inhaled its scent from where she sat; it seemed.. too intelligent to be a cat. A small wave of burning hair entered her nostrils, but Grannie was walking past her.


    Esme waited to smell the cat again, but then it came forwards and started pitter-pattering on her leg and started purring. "Oh, look, Einar likes you. I told you not to worry, Kasia."


    "I was never worried.." Kasia muttered under her breath, but Esme caught onto it with her hearing.


    Grannie beamed at Esme and looked at Kasia, who rolled her eyes and continued to throw some ingredients into a small pot. "He doesn''t like anyone. He''s a grumpy old man, really."


    The cat''s purr seemed to turn into a growl before it returned to a purr, but only Esme seemed to hear it. She watched the little furball as it spun around and curled up in her lap. Esme frowned, unsure of what to do but kept her hands raised above her as though the creature might swipe at her. Cat''s never liked werewolves.. So this was strange, and hey, it was a witch''s cat; it might be some crazy beast for all she knew.


    "Well, you had me intrigued. Now I''m very curious. You kidnapped me, brought me into your.. colourful basement.. loving the colours, by the way, Grannie, getting quite a retro vibe here-"


    "Thank you, dear."


    "Gave me some pie which, yes, thank you, my aches have all gone now, so I guess that was some magical pie. But now you have me.. what do you want to say?" Esme continued and glanced between the pair.. By now, she didn''t realise her hand had started to pet the cat in her lap, its warmth making her feel less anxious.

 Chapter 51 - Witches: Part Two

    "What do you know of witches?" Grannie asked, now sitting on the opposite sofa, a floral pink china cup and saucer in her hands while a matching teapot poured hot tea into the cup by the side of her head. When it was done, a milk jug appeared and poured itself into the cup before both disappeared, and Grannie stirred the silver teaspoon in the cup.


    "Didn''t fancy stirring the spoon with magic also¡­" Esme couldn''t help but ask as she''d stared wide-eyed at more magic happening before her. It would take some time to get used to it. She cleared her throat after Grannie didn''t respond. "I don''t know much. I wasn''t sure if witches still existed."


    "So, you know nothing," Kasia spoke up at the far end of the room, a smirk on her face, arrogance radiating off her.


    "That is good," Grannie began causing Esme to look at her within puzzlement. "We make sure to stay hidden and help from the shadows. Similar to your lifestyle, yet you leave havoc in your wake." Ouch, that was a little stab right there. Wait, how does she know.. "Our job as witches is to make sure the power between all kinds is balanced. That is not to say everyone still follows these rules; like in every species, there are good and bad. "


    "We''re basically the clean-up crew," Kasia muttered angrily as she started to grind what she''d mixed up in the pot. "Like tonight.. with your situation."


    "That is not all that we do. There are several things we must do to keep the balance. But we will not go into that any further. We make sure creatures stay hidden from the humans that has been a rising priority-"


    "One which you''ve made harder since coming here," Kasia interrupted, then smiled tight-lipped, apologetically, to Grannie, who looked at her sternly.


    "Is that it?" Esme asked, then looked down at the cat that had lightly nipped her, warning her not to stroke his belly from where he''d twisted his body and arms outstretched, almost falling off her knees.


    Kasia scoffed, "Is that it.. This girl!" She poured the contents into a pouch and marched towards her, stopping to drop the small bag on the coffee table. "Without us, you.. werewolves, shifters and vampires would be exposed by now."


    "The vamps seem to have it all under control here, though.." Esme trailed off as she saw the looks on the witches'' faces. They seemed to disagree. She shook her head; this was something else she didn''t need to get involved in.


    "There has been more activity in the city since you arrived. Now, I am not blaming you, dear, but there are only us two here, mainly Kasia now," Grannie said politely with a smile though there seemed to be a hidden meaning behind her words.


    ''Be careful, don''t get caught. Or I will have to involve myself to rebalance the scales'' Grannie''s voice floated through her mind, the first time ever sounding a little scary.


    Esme gulped; she didn''t want to deal with any witches. They hadn''t even shown her their full capabilities, but seeing how easily they could get rid of bodies and wave their hands with magic was enough to make sure she was careful.


    Unaware of Grannie speaking to Esme through her mind, Kasia crossed her arms and looked at her sternly. It was almost like she was talking to a child. "I''ve created kreesian for you to use. That''s the powder in that pouch. It is a mixture of krysear and sianther, both chemicals that will disintegrate werewolf and vampire bodies."


    Esme''s eyebrows rose at this, and she glanced at the little golden pouch.


    "You only need a pinch to sprinkle over the body abracadabra its done," Kasia finished.


    She didn''t have to say abracadabra, right? Esme eyed her, and the witch seemed to sneer as though she''d read her thoughts. No, definitely not. Ah, but would this powder help her with killing a vamp or werewolf?


    "Will it kill them if thrown at them.."


    Kasia rolled her eyes and looked at her like she was dumb. "No. It is only for dead bodies," She sighed, and with a twirl of her hand, she suddenly disappeared.


    Esme blinked in surprise, then looked back down at the cat that seemed to want her attention by grabbing her hand with its paws before staring at Grannie. She nodded her head and smiled at Esme. "You must be tired. Stay here tonight."


    She was looking for a place to stay for the night..


    "I would, but I think I left my bag.." She stopped talking as her bag appeared before her on the floor.


    "Never mind.. say.. can anyone be a witch? Your powers would make life so much easier," Esme enquired though she knew the answer. She was thinking of such simple tasks as cleaning, cooking, disappearing; that was a pretty cool one that she would definitely use.


    Grannie smiled before placing her teacup on the coffee table and muttered some incantation under her breath before pointing at the sofa Esme was sitting on. She gasped and jolted forwards from the sudden hot feeling beneath her bottom, and the cat jumped off with a hiss towards Grannie before prancing off, looking like its head was held high, tail swishing from side to side. Esme stood and watched as the sofa turned into a very comfortable-looking bed with a frilly and floral design to the covers.


    "Bathroom is through that door," Grannie pointed in the direction of the only other door Esme knew to be on that floor. She looked at her warily, but her warm smile and the magic she''d been exposed to now made her realise that the bathroom was probably behind that door.


    She shuddered again.


    Witches.


    Esme returned from the bathroom after having a much-needed shower. She stayed clear of a bunch of colourful jars next to the bath and safely kept to the shower with branded bottles that would appear before her, ones she''d seen at Gabriel''s place.


    Esme stopped just before the bed, in her pyjamas and looked around for Grannie, but the room was now dark except for one candle on a long golden candle holder, alight on the coffee table.


    "Looks like it''s bedtime," She yawned though she still looked around, not entirely 100% comfortable with being left inside a witch''s den if that''s what she should call it.


    Spinning around, she pulled her phone out of her bag and climbed into bed. Somehow the battery was 100% with no signal and five missed calls. She opened the call log and frowned.


    Why did Gabriel call her? She expected Lenny, who phoned her once but Gabriel..


    Her thoughts halted when she saw the cat appear before her again, and she watched its eyes again. They were so clear even in the dull candlelight. "I see. Is this normally your bed, Einar?"


    The cat spun around and curled up into a ball again by her side, purring once more as it closed its eyes. Esme yawned again, she checked her phone, wanting to call Gabriel back, but there was no signal no matter where she pointed the phone. Flipping it shut, she gave up. She would see him tomorrow anyway.


    Although she had a shred of fear leaking into her, her sudden tiredness was fighting against her racing mind. Her body won over her mind. Was there something in that pie, or was she really this exhausted? Esme''s head flopped into the ultra-soft cushion, and she was asleep instantly.


    With her lids closed and her breathing deep, Einar''s bright blue and green eyes opened, staring at her for a moment, then with a swish of its tail, the candle on the coffee table blew out.

 Chapter 52 - Jealous?

    Nothing out of the ordinary happened to her overnight; Esme woke up like usual but without her regular nightmares and her companion, Einar, the cat, gone. She was fed a cooked breakfast meant for two large men and welcomed to stay for the rest of the day. Esme politely declined and was very much relieved when Grannie accepted this and let her leave the caf¨¦. A lot had been said over food, all of which was only between Esme and Grannie; Kasia had not returned.


    Strolling out of Grannie''s pies, Esme shoved her hands in her pockets, still warily looking down the streets like someone might grab her at any second. Even if she had a place to crash last night, with this new revelation of witches, there was still someone out there who wanted her, for what she did not know. But Esme was certain that this particular person was not Ethan; no, her mate would not wait in the darkness of the forest. And after seeing the flame tattoo on the dead man''s chest, she knew there was a high chance that they wanted to kidnap her only to kill her.


    With her senses still very much and alert, Esme pulled her phone out again and saw the bars of her signal were back to normal. She ignored the missed calls, getting straight to business first. Clicking on her contacts, she tapped the button until it landed on Lenny, and she hit the dial button, putting the device against her ear while she continued to walk. After the first two rings, he picked up.


    "Esme," He breathed, sounding exhausted. Esme frowned. Shouldn''t he call her kid? "Where are you?" His tone sounded urgent, and she took her time analysing that fact alone before responding.


    "Oh, I''m about," She said nonchalantly, shrugging for emphasis though nobody was there to see it.


    "Where?" He demanded, stressing the word with a bit of bite.


    "Look, Lenny. I''ll give you your money if you give me a time and place. I''m not gonna skip town without giving you what''s due. What do you take me for?" She joked, trying to lighten the tension brewing between them. Lenny paused, and she could hear voices; though she couldn''t quite make out what was said, he was more than likely muffling the sound with his hand.


    Esme crossed the street and stopped in front of a designer shop, pretending to be interested in an outfit one of the mannequins wore while she waited, ignoring the judgemental stares from the staff behind the till. Esme didn''t need to look down to know that her attire did not exactly fit in with their world. But she preferred not being there; it was all fake and fake smiles anyway, she should know; she acted well in front of others at Ethan''s command, proving to others they were the perfect couple.


    "Come to ONYX," Lenny''s voice broke through her thoughts, and she nodded, flipping the phone shut, cancelling the call.


    "Ah," She realised her mistake. With a shrug, she headed to her workplace that for a little while now had started to make her feel comfortable. Vampire bar or not, there was a lot of protection in that building, and even then, she knew the quickest route to the nearest train station, and if need be, she could always hot wire Leo''s car.


    Esme walked through the front doors to ONYX, heading straight for the bar where she expected to see Lenny. But instead was faced with Rory and Hana, who leaned against the back part of the bar, smiling at one another. "Oh, such a hard life for some," Esme mocked before leaning on her elbows, looking between the pair, holding back a knowing smile.


    "They seem awfully close.." Isana commented the obvious with a yawn filling her voice.


    Why was her wolf tired? They had a decent night sleep.


    "No, YOU had a decent night sleep. I kept calling your name, but you wouldn''t answer. Those witches definitely did something last night," Her wolf growled. "I stayed up all night to make sure nothing bad was going to happen, not that I could probably do anything anyway."


    Esme blanked at her wolf''s comment and almost missed Hana''s response. "Well, well, well! How was last night?" Hana wiggled her eyebrows, her face brimming with excitement from any gossip. Esme looked at her like she had no idea what she was talking about, especially since her wolf said she had no way of talking to her.


    Why would the witches do something like that? What was the point?


    "Oh, stop being so modest!" Hana gushed and leaned across the bar from her, glancing in Rory''s direction, who seemed to take the hint and murmured about changing a barrel. But again, Esme had no clue what Hana was talking about, so instead of guessing, she just asked.


    "Hana, what are you going on about?"


    "You and Leo! Your date!" She squealed and clapped her hands before looking sideways, her face falling.


    Esme blinked in surprise. Was it only last night she hung out with Leo? It felt so long ago because of the following events, fighting rogues and then meeting witches.


    "Date? It wasn''t a date. We just hung out.." Esme began and trailed off, her head turning in the direction Hana was looking. Niko stood there, arms crossed with one brow raised. Esme frowned from the stern expression on his features and followed after him after he tilted his chin slightly, beckoning her silently to come with him.


    Esme looked over her shoulder at Hana, who wore a worried expression for her friend but then made an odd gesture that the she-wolf could only place that Hana wanted her to text her the details. Rory must have told Hana they were going on a date even after Leo declined the assumption. She sighed, the bar''s gossip was the last thing on her mind right now, and it didn''t bother her. As long as Leo was on the same page as her, then what did it matter.


    "Are you sure about that?" Isana questioned and started thinking about Gabriel and how he would react to Esme and Leo''s relationship.


    "Why would Gabriel react to such an idiotic thing? I''m sure a King has better things to do than listen to baseless gossip," Esme reprimanded, her brows drawing together at what her wolf was suggesting.


    "Uhuh.. So, if you found out Gabriel was seeing someone, you wouldn''t feel jealous?" Isana asked, her voice a little arrogant at how the question made Esme grit her teeth.


    "I have no right to be. We are friends. Now stop with this nonsense. He is a vampire, a king at that, and I am a werewolf, a rogue running from my ex.." She trailed off, almost laughing bitterly at how different they were.


    But then, why would she be bitter?

 Chapter 53 - Growing Doubt

    Esme halted, almost bumping into Niko''s back from where he stopped, and she realised how much her attention was consumed by her thoughts and talking with Isana. She now stood in the VIP room Gabriel uses. Her gaze moved from Niko''s back to Lenny, and then further back was Gabriel, his attire for once a little dishevelled; the creases in his shirt shown he had yet to change from the previous day, his hair was messy, but that made her feel more drawn to his looks. But when she saw his warm gaze hardening, she had the decency to swallow.


    Esme looked back at Lenny, feeling Gabriel''s heavy gaze too intense to handle, but she looked back at the vampire, her eyes wide as he stormed towards her; Esme took an involuntary step back, her hand hovering to her knife then relaxed as soon her gaze was locked with his. This was Gabriel. Not someone trying to kill her. So she stared at him and did not move, not even when he shockingly reached his hand out and caressed her cheek with a deep sigh, closing his lids as his stiff shoulders relaxed from whatever weight was now released from them.


    Esme''s lips parted slightly from his gentle touch and the electrical feel it brought to her skin. Without realising it, she found her hand atop his on her cheek, and his eyes opened. She searched them for answers she couldn''t understand, yet the bright blue hues and red specks glowed back before dimming slightly. "I thought you left.. m.. Chester," He stumbled over a misplaced word as his voice echoed in her mind, and he leaned his forehead against hers.


    Why would it matter if she did?


    He glowered at her, and she inhaled sharply at the sudden flutter in her chest. Esme lightly swallowed again, pushing down these emotions that were surfacing to her beaten heart and guarded herself once more. She couldn''t understand his actions or hers, and even more so in front of a small audience.


    "I thought you were in trouble," Gabriel spoke aloud as he seemed to reluctantly pull away from her, his hand dropping to his side, awareness of their surroundings clearing his eyes once more, and he became the stoic and cold King others saw him as.


    Esme blinked back at him and tilted her head, "Why?" Only one of a few questions left her lips. This was also most likely the most straightforward question for him to answer.


    Gabriel frowned at her, "Niko was attacked outside of ONYX by rogues, and then I received your text. Where were you last night?"


    Esme''s head swivelled to the side, looking at Niko, startled by this news. Her eyes followed the length of him from head to toe, examining him, to see where, if any, his injuries lie. But he was fine, another reminder of the differences between a vampire and werewolf, the healing rate of their bodies. Unless the rogues never had a chance? Niko was relatively experienced.


    Taking a step towards him, she halted when she saw his guarded facial expression. It seemed Gabriel and Niko''s thought processes were different about last night''s attack. "What happened?" She asked quietly, trying to read past his mask of impassiveness. Only his eyes were burning as he stared back at her.


    Niko glanced at Lenny, and she was reminded again that a human was still with them. "I am fine. But their knife skills were exemplary," Niko replied dryly, making Esme''s mouth go dry.


    So, they were with the group that attacked her. But why did they go after Niko? It didn''t make any sense.


    Feeling a lot of attention on her, she held her head higher, ignoring Gabriel''s curious and deadly glances between her and Niko, who also seemed to burn two holes into her head. Niko was no doubt believing she set those rogues on him, which saddened her at how quickly he thought so little of her. But they could not openly discuss the matter right now because Lenny was also there.


    "Where did you go last night? Is there something wrong with the apartment?" Lenny was the one to speak up now, ignoring the tension fuelling the room.


    "Someone broke in," Esme replied simply, her voice void of any emotion as she saw out of her peripheral vision how Niko''s back straightened and guilt flooded his features before he was as stoic as Gabriel again.


    "Did they take anything?" Lenny eyed her curiously, which intensified when she chuckled darkly.


    "No, I have very little," She turned away from them all, dropping her bag next to the leather sofa as she collapsed into it with a sigh, feeling a little emotionally drained. She didn''t realise how much Niko''s perception of her would affect her; it was unsettling. Raking a hand through her hair, she crossed her legs and dared to look over at Gabriel. But much like earlier, since he touched her, he wore an emotionless mask.


    "Where did you stay?" Gabriel asked as Esme forced herself to search her bag, pulled out the neatly rolled cash, stuck together with a rubber band, and threw it on the coffee table.


    "Your rent money, Lenny," She replied, then inhaled sharply at Gabriel''s sudden appearance by her side, his thumb and finger on her chin and turning her to face him as he leaned towards her. She stilled at his close proximity and felt the shiver of warmth and cold ripple through her at the sight of him. He was both alluring and deadly as his gaze and mouth revealed only to her how restrained his temper was right then.


    "Where did you stay?" He enunciated each word slowly, his icy and yet hooded gaze on her.


    Esme parted her lips then pulled away from him, her eyes pointing in Lenny''s direction. Did Gabriel realise he just revealed something supernatural in front of a human? Yet, when her eyes landed on Lenny, she could see his relaxed demeanour. "Does Lenny know?" She asked quietly, too quietly for the human to hear as her gaze rested on him longer than necessary.


    "He does," Gabriel drawled, and Esme''s eyebrows lifted in shock. She turned her head back to him, searching his gaze for answers but knew there would be none.


    "About all creatures?" She asked instead.


    "Vampires," He replied and frowned when she lowered her head and rubbed her eyes tiredly.


    "I was at a friend''s house last night," She spoke loud enough for Lenny to hear. "Not on the streets. So, calm your horses." She forced a smile to lighten the mood, although when she glanced at Gabriel, she could almost feel his burning gaze set her on fire from rage.


    "Everyone out," Gabriel snapped, "Take your money and go."

 Chapter 54 - Fangs & Burning Touch

    Gabriel''s voice resonated across the room, the fierceness behind his voice stilling everyone momentarily. Lenny was the first to move and approached the coffee table, picking up the roll of cash before taking Esme''s hand from her lap and placing the notes into her hand as he lowered his face and kissed her knuckle. Gabriel''s hand shot out and gripped Lenny''s wrist, but it didn''t seem to concern the human.


    Lenny looked up from her hand, unfazed by Gabriel''s grip tightening and smiled. "You do not owe me anything, kid. I am sorry your apartment wasn''t safe enough. I could show you some others with better security that is still affordable."


    Esme wrapped her hand over Gabriel''s, causing the vampire''s grip to lighten ever so slightly, but he still glared at her, letting Esme pull his hand away from Lenny''s wrist. Without looking at the she-wolf, Gabriel''s fingers tightened around her own, not willing to let her go. Esme relaxed her hold, feeling somewhat comfortable even by these turn of events. Maybe she would scold herself after? She stared back at Lenny and gently smiled; for a gangster, he sure was kind.


    She wanted to give the money to him, it was only right, but the vampire next to her was losing his patience, and so she accepted it.


    "I''ll text you later," She replied to Lenny, ignoring Gabriel clicking his tongue. Lenny took the hint and quietly left through his walk seemed to have a bit of swagger to it, with a smirk forming on his lips as he waved goodbye only to Esme.


    After staying at Gabriel''s, it made Esme appreciate the idea of having two places, especially after last night''s ordeal. Although she never did turn up at the fancy apartment, Gabriel provided her. But she liked having a safe house and the other to keep herself as distanced as possible from others. And at the moment, Esme didn''t know how to react to Gabriel; had he really been worried over her?


    She almost scoffed aloud. Why would anyone worry about her leaving?


    Esme shook her head, ridding herself of such foolish thoughts. Gabriel sighed and looked down; Esme''s hand was still atop his relaxed on the sofa now. Esme followed his gaze, and she removed her hand.


    "Do you really think that nobody would care if you left?" He asked dangerously quietly. His body was still somewhat close to hers, but this wasn''t the first time he had gone into her personal space. Maybe she had grown used to it because she didn''t feel uncomfortable.


    "It would make your life easier if I did. Less trouble, fewer bodies scattered across your city, and fewer subordinates randomly attacked." Esme glanced at Niko''s retreating form and looked away quickly when he returned her stare with guilt. Her voice hardened. "And I did not know those rogues and did not set them loose outside of ONYX. The only idea I can think of as to why they would do something so risky is to prevent you from coming to me." Her fingers tapped on the leather armrest in thought, ignoring Gabriel''s intense stare. Again.


    "Why.." Gabriel spoke slowly with a dangerous tone to his voice. His gaze moved from Esme''s face to Niko and Luther''s. His eyes started to glow. "Are you still here?"


    Esme thought he was speaking to her as well and started to stand up but was instantly pulled back down onto the sofa, lying down, her back now pushing into the cushioned surface. She stared wide-eyed at the vampire hovering above her, her wrist held down on the sofa. "Where do you think you''re going, little wolf?" Gabriel purred, smirking from the growing blush on her cheeks.


    "I do believe it is our time to leave." She heard Luther speak up, and she watched upside down and could see only the back of his golden locks and Niko''s brown hair exiting through the double doors. Niko was the one to look back at her, a mixture of emotions flicking across his face, but she couldn''t grasp at what. Concern, pain, suspicion?


    The doors shut behind them, and she was now alone with Gabriel, the King.  He was still smirking at her, one hand holding her down, the other balancing him above her as he leaned closer to her. His face was now inches from hers, and she stared wide-eyed at this sudden change in the atmosphere.


    There was almost a static, electric buzzing between them, and she didn''t move away as he lowered his lips to her neck. Esme gasped at the sudden sharp points of his fangs grazing against her neck, not spilling blood. She breathed heavily, shocked at the feeling of desire from his fangs and the burning touch of his hand on her wrist. Such a simple touch..


    But it wasn''t simple! They are Gabriel''s fangs!


    "W-what are you doing?" Esme''s hand shot out to Gabriel''s face, but her fingers caressed his cheek then went through his luscious hair. She trembled from both wanting to push him away and to pull him closer to her neck so he could devour her. Was this the power of a vampire? She tilted her head away, so he had better access to her, like a damned prey begging the beast to eat her, but she couldn''t help it.


    Gabriel chuckled against her skin, his lips vibrating through her, making her quiver as he slid his hand from her wrist and their fingers intertwined. Her heart was racing, and her breaths came out quick. All was lost between them at that moment, he wasn''t the king of all vampires, and she was not some random rogue.


    A heat was coursing through her body to her core, and she didn''t know how to handle it. It was Gabriel''s doing, and she felt defenceless against it.  Gabriel pulled away slightly, his lips now hovering above hers. "Did you stay with Leo last night?" He whispered, the spark behind his eyes glowering at her as though she had done something wrong.


    But Esme was not fearful of him or the fact he was so intimately close with her. She was comfortable and embarrassingly so, needy for him. Gabriel''s lips barely brushed hers as he spoke, and she gulped, feeling a tingle of desire grow for the man. "Why do you think I stayed at Leo''s?" She barely whispered, trying to control the breathlessness in her voice and the beating of her heart.


    Gabriel searched her eyes, lowered his head to the side of her face, and started leaving a trail of butterfly kisses down her neck. Each one made her whimper, his gentle, soft lips cool to the touch but sent shockwaves of heated flames through her body. Gabriel stopped, letting his hair tickle her neck as he inhaled her scent just below her collarbone.


    Esme''s heart skipped a beat, and she almost jolted away from him, panic coursing her as she remembered her scars. Gabriel was on the opposite side of her burnt and shredded skin at her attempts to remove her mate''s mark, but there were several bite marks across her body.


    "I smell his scent on you. It''s very light, but I can still smell it," Gabriel spoke into her chest. Well, her shirt was still in place. But what if things went further? She bit her lip just thinking about it.


    Hold up! Was she just sexually frustrated? Had it really been so long since being intimate with someone that she was going to let Gabriel kiss and touch her?


    Gabriel looked up, his chin resting on her right breast, one hand now entangling her hair and the other caressing her body, the light touch over her other breast making her inhale sharply, and her gaze darken as his hand went down to her jeans, stopping at the first button. Esme gulped. She wanted him to go further.


    The vampire smiled lazily at her, making him look all the more sexier with his ruffled hair and exquisite good looks. "I did not stay at Leo''s last night¡­ We are and always will be only friends.." She explained as a shiver went through her while he undid the button.


    Pop.


    "Is that so?" Gabriel purred, lifting his face up to meet hers. "Esme, I don''t know if you understand what is happening right now, but I can''t resist you." The zip to her jeans slowly went down, almost teasingly so.. "Tell me to stop."

 Chapter 55 - So Wrong, But It Felt Right.

    "Tell me to stop."


    Esme''s throat went dry, and she gasped as his hand slid underneath the lacy cloth of her underwear. Licking her lips, she clenched her eyes shut both from the sudden sparks of pleasure vibrating up her being and from his touch alone, not even on any part of her sex. And lastly, but not least, AT ALL from the absolutely gorgeous vampire above her looking at her so hungrily. It made her want him even more.


    "I can''t.. WE can''t.." Her voice was small, pleadingly so.


    "Can''t what.. Tell me, Esme. Tell me.. Say no, and this will be the end of it," Gabriel''s voice was next to her ear now, and she could feel his chest against hers. His voice in itself was a seduction, one she found herself drunk on.


    "If you don''t want this.. then speak up," Isana whispered in her mind.


    But she did want this. Oh, Goddess, she did! But it was wrong.. So wrong.. But it felt right.


    Gabriel pulled his head back and searched Esme''s face as she opened her eyes. His own were wide if just a little shocked. "Tell me.." He whispered gently as his finger slid down her wet folds.


    Esme gasped, her head tilting back at the foreign touch. "We can''t fuck, Gabriel," She forced her words out even as she felt disappointment filling her chest.


    Gabriel''s finger slid up and down her folders, his gaze hooded as he stared at her rounded eyes. He lowered his mouth to meet hers, and she reacted hungrily to the softness of his lips. Esme''s lips parted from a moan, and his tongue slipped into her mouth, and she hooked her arms around his neck.


    Gabriel pulled back and bit her ear. "Who said anything about fucking?" He whispered hoarsely as he slowly slid a finger inside of her and paused any movements. His other hand tilted her chin towards him so he could gauge her expression; his own was now serious. "Once we''ve had a little fun, I think you have some things to tell me."


    Esme stared back at him feverishly, wanting, and nodded in return, itching to move her hips but refrained from begging him so much. Gabriel smirked, knowing too well what he was doing. "Then it''s agreed," He smiled charmingly and rose from his position, pulling her jeans underwear down further, his gaze still only on her face.


    Esme bit her lip at how easily he was controlling this encounter. Gabriel was watching her as he pumped his finger in and out of her, increasing the tempo, twisting every so often, a thumb on her clit, then one finger turned into two. He was dominating her, and she was willingly letting him. Esme couldn''t hold back from the building climax within her, and she reached out, grabbing his shirt and pulling him to her, crashing her lips against his, keeping her moan low as she melted and her creaminess coated his fingers.


    Even as she came down from her climax, Esme continued to kiss Gabriel. Her body was overly sensitive and aware of his. His tongue slipped into her panting mouth, and her body came alive again. Gabriel removed his hand from her core as Esme''s fingers gripped onto his white hair, kissing passionately and urgently against the sofa, the she-wolf grinding against the bulge in his pants.


    More than once, her tongue grazed over his fangs, but the sharp points sent such tingles of desire down her heated body that she wanted more than to rub up against him. Gabriel pulled back reluctantly as she let out a protesting whimper. "We really need to talk," He said hoarsely, but Esme was not ready yet; she knew it wasn''t something simple as talking about the night before.


    "Hmmm, not yet.. I think.." She swiftly rotated their bodies, now straddling him on the sofa. "You need a little release first," She purred and lowered her hand to his chest, tracing down to the bulge in his trousers just below her waist.


    Gabriel parted his lips, but no argument escaped his mouth. Esme smirked, she could see the burning desire behind those crystal eyes of his, and she wanted to be the one to give him pleasure.


    "This is so damned reckless," Isana murmured, but she wasn''t once complaining. Esme paid her little attention and the odd mixture of feelings the wolf was feeling. There was something a lot more going on, but her wolf was hiding it from her. If she wasn''t above this dangerously sexy man, undoing the zip to his trousers and pulling his hardened length from his boxers, then she would have listened more to her wolf.


    But Esme and Gabriel were lost in each other, intoxicated by each other''s touch, not listening to the outside world and the rules that awaited them outside of this moment. She wasn''t ready yet to face what a big mistake it was to become intimate with a vampire. Even at those thoughts, Esme felt her heart clench; it felt insulting, calling it a mistake. Internally shaking her head, she pushed her annoying thoughts aside.


    Until then, she was going to enjoy herself.


    Gabriel released a breath as Esme''s small hand slid up and down his large shaft. At first, it was like a soft caress; she wanted to tease such a powerful man who lay beneath her and loved how he looked at her like she was a Goddess, and he wanted nothing more than to fuck her. But even now, she could see his resistance; as soon as she saw that, she didn''t want to tease him and instead lowered her mouth to the head of his length, parting her lips and licked the trickle of semen from the tip before clamping down on his erection and sucking before swallowing him whole.


    "Ah," He hissed and watched her head bobble up and down. His hand went into her hair, pulling strands away from her face as he watched her, his fangs out, his tongue moving from one to the other, strands of his hair falling across his eyes. "Esme.. Ah."


    He was so fricken sexy.


    Esme couldn''t resist; her free hand went across his chest and ripped open his shirt. Her mouth fell open, accidentally and his length flopped down onto his abdomen. He hissed but let her take her time in marvelling at the ice king before her. Her hands followed along the ridges of his muscled abs, caressing the ''V'' lines above his hips, her touch featherlight and eying his cock against such a marbled and flawless skin.


    "Keep looking at me like that, and we will fuck," Gabriel growled with a toothy grin, revealing his fangs again. Esme''s eyes burned into his, feeling a strong pull, a need, a craving to do exactly that. But with forced control, she refrained from stripping her jeans and riding him.


    Esme licked her lips and grabbed him once more, then groaned over his length as he pushed her all the way down, filling her up and spurted into her mouth. The pair watched each other as he thrust into her, releasing the last of his semen.. Esme pulled away, swallowing, watching him in a daze.

 Chapter 56 - This Was Only Lust

    Esme shifted away from Gabriel on the sofa, she parted her lips to speak, but her tongue was tied as panic began to spring to her mind. Like clouds clearing in the sky, she was becoming more aware of how quickly she may have messed up. How the hell did they end up like this?


    She looked away from him, avoiding his eyes and hopped up next to the sofa, doing her jeans up in a rush. Raking her hand through her hair, she looked back at him, eying his stunning body feeling her mouth go dry again. But even with her need so openly revealed behind her dark eyes, the magic in the moment had evaporated.


    They both knew it.


    All that was left now was panic. So, Esme took a slow, steadying breath in and relaxed her stance, sitting back down and watching Gabriel remove his tattered shirt, his trousers already done up. He was watching her, concern edging its way onto his features, but whatever he found on her face, he closed himself off from her; his eyes became guarded, his face steely once more.


    They were both adults, and there was obviously a hot attraction between them, but they couldn''t go past that line between them. As she thought this, Gabriel''s mood seemed to sour. "That shouldn''t have happened," She whispered, looking away from him again, his eyes too intense for her to deal with. She didn''t want something to grow between them, only for it to be an added scar on her heart.


    That''s what this would be- another scar. Esme had been foolish to follow the steps in this seductive dance, letting him lead because it would inevitably end for them both. Now, she had to bow her head and make it known there could be no more between them. He was the Vampire King, and she was a rogue with a fucked up past. It was better for them, for him, to stay away from her.


    It was clear after last night that she would only cause more issues. Those rogues attacked Niko, gaining the vampire''s attention and keeping it away from her own assault. Not that she would ever run to them for help, it was her problem to face. A heavy burden of another life she led before joining the White Sands pack.


    But they figured out how close she had become to Niko and possibly Gabriel, let alone the humans. She covered her face in her hands, her thoughts already one hundred times past the intimate moment they shared.


    "It shouldn''t, but it did," Gabriel spoke slowly before sighing and walking to the bar shirtless. Esme spread her fingers, her eyes following him, watching the muscles in his back contract from his elegant movements.


    As she watched him grabbing a crystalised decanter filled with dark brown liquid and two matching tumblers he poured into, Esme''s panic dulled, and she felt comfortable again in Gabriel''s presence. She didn''t know what it was, why out of all the people she had met, the one being who should cause her panic and to be fearful of the most was the one warming her heart and relaxing her tensed muscles.


    Shit. This was only lust. It was only lust. Gabriel is like a Greek-God of seduction, and she, of course, the mere mortal (of some sorts), easily fell into his arms.


    Gabriel spun around, a low chuckle leaving his lips as he sauntered back to Esme, sipping on his drink. He lowered both tumblers onto the coffee table before swiftly retreating to the stage door and returning with a black shirt over his shoulders as he did the buttons up. Esme watched the movements of his fingers going up his body, slowing closing the shirt. Esme looked away after meeting his lust-filled eyes again, his lips slanting into a sexy smirk; her heart sped up, and she looked away, refraining from biting her lip.


    Lust. This was only lust.


    She sighed and reached for her drink. "This won''t happen again, Gabriel," She murmured quietly against the glass before taking a sip.


    "Okay," Gabriel replied, sitting down next to her, grabbing his own tumbler; he didn''t sound convinced by what she said. Esme''s brows drew together as she looked at his uncanny and knowing smile. She looked down in her glass, contemplating what to do next.


    "Esme.." He started, the sound in his voice had become serious, and she closed her eyes. Gabriel calling her name seemed to call to another part of her that wanted to reach out and hold onto him for dear life. "Last night.."


    "I was at a witches house," She intervened before he could question her further.


    "What!?" Gabriel slammed his tumbler onto the coffee table so hard she thought it might smash, but it seemed he knew how to control his strength.


    Esme eyed him warily, the shock and concern flashing on his face before he seemed to get a hold of himself. "I returned to my place, and I knew someone broke in; I followed their scents and came across three rogues, though I think there was another.. " Her mind flashed to the dark woods, the presence she felt near her. "Anyway.. Once I killed them, a witch turned up, and I ended up staying at their place."


    Gabriel swigged the rest of his drink and poured some more in his glass. "You.." He sighed, "I didn''t give you that apartment for no reason, Esme," He growled her name in frustration. "And those cursed witches," He spat.


    "They were actually okay.. And I would have returned to the apartment, but I weren''t sure if I would lead anyone there.." Esme began then trailed off, silencing herself from the look in Gabriel''s eyes.


    "Witches cannot be trusted, Es." He downed the second glass of whiskey and poured another, his lips pulling back, revealing his fangs as his eyes glimmered. "I need blood."


    "What do you know of the witches?" She asked, standing up and going to the mini-fridge behind the bar and returning with a wine glass and bag of blood.


    Gabriel didn''t bother with the glass and grabbed the bag, unscrewing the top and almost inhaling the lot in one go before he threw the empty bag on the table. "Witches only look out for themselves, don''t ever believe they are in it to help the universe, to reverse changes or to balance out the powers or whatever bullshit they told you."


    Esme raised her eyebrows at his remark and by the aggressiveness in which he drank from the blood bag. "Did you have a run-in with witches at some point?" Esme asked quietly as she interlaced her fingers around the glass and rested it in her lap, looking down.


    Gabriel scoffed. "Much like the hunters, the original witches wanted to destroy me and my kind. We were never meant to roam the earth.."


    Esme''s head turned in his direction, alarmed by what he said. "What.." If there were no vampires, then there would be no werewolves.


    "Exactly. Not that it really matters now. There are too many of both our kinds and shifters for the witches to do anything now," Gabriel answered her unspoken thoughts.


    She frowned; this was not the first time she thought he was answering her thoughts.


    "I can read minds," Gabriel suddenly said. Esme''s eyes widened as she looked at him. "Well, yours are hard to read."


    Niko said he had powers, but this was not what she was expecting.


    Esme swallowed past a lump forming in her throat. "How.. What.." She didn''t know what to ask; words were failing her. But it shouldn''t have been such a huge shock, the vampire could speak to her like a mind-link, and a lot of moments since meeting him started to make sense. "You said my mind is hard to read.. So, you can''t read mine?"


    "Hmmm, I can read it but only sometimes," He sipped from his tumbler again then searched her eyes. "It is very curious." He chuckled at her gaping mouth. "Don''t worry, I haven''t seen anything I shouldn''t."


    Esme tensed, "Seen? How.. How does it work?" She stared back at him, the longest since their little moment earlier, and even though they did have some fun on the sofa, they were now once again speaking to each other like normal. That, at least, was something.


    "If I focus enough, I can read thoughts and look through their memories if unguarded. You already know I can speak to you through my mind," Gabriel replied, assessing her as he did so.


    Esme paled at his words. It was her worst nightmare, someone inside of her head reading her thoughts.


    "Like I said, I am unable to read your mind, Es. And I cannot break your trust like that; it means far too much to me over something as simple as my power not working on you," Gabriel continued as he searched her eyes.


    "But you still tried," She whispered weakly.


    Gabriel placed his tumbler on the table and slid across to her, caressing her cheek and tightening his hold on her face when she tried to look away. Esme stared back at him, almost calming at the feel of his thumb making small circles on her cheek. "I cannot help it sometimes, Es. It is a habit I was born with and one that has helped me more than once with the position I hold."


    Esme nodded though she still didn''t feel that great at the vampire possibly seeing a part of her dark world. But she understood him; if she had that sort of power, she would use it too. It was another way to survive, and when she met Gabriel''s gaze again, she realised how much trust he had in her to tell her something so big.


    Esme bit her tongue. This was only lust, right?

 Chapter 57 - Hellhound

    Shortly after Gabriel''s big reveal, Luther re-entered, his head rounding the door frame looking warily at the pair; then, after a quick assessment, a lazy smile filled his face, and he sauntered into the VIP room. The vampire winked at the she-wolf, and she looked away, hiding the blush growing on her cheeks. Esme knew their scents were still strong from their little rendezvous earlier, and it didn''t take a werewolf''s nose to know something happened between them. She only hoped Luther was the only one to enter for a while.


    Esme glanced at Gabriel and saw the vampire watching Luther with a deadly stare, but it seemed, as the she-wolf suspected before, that Gabriel and Luther were more friends than subordinates. "I''m sorry to intrude on¡­" He cleared his throat, "We need to discuss the missing rogue bodies after Niko left them last night. We were discussing-"


    "Who.. was discussing?" Gabriel spoke slowly and clearly; his voice took on a deadly turn that made Esme purse her lips. There he was, the mask of the King was back in place, his gaze hard, and the power he held off all vampire kind seemed to radiate off him at that moment. And he was only addressing Luther, not even sitting on a throne or talking with nobles like she''d seen before.


    Luther leaned his back and elbows against the bar, raising his hands with his lazy grin still on his face; Gabriel''s warning tone did not seem to instil any fear into him. She knew from times before, vampires had grovelled at Gabriel''s feet, fearful of the ruthless King while he sat perched on his sofa, making a judgement on their punishment, and at the touch of his polished shoe, they flew to the back wall. Such was their insignificance.


    "Me and Niko, of course," Luther replied with a shrug.


    "The missing bodies were the witches'' doing," Esme pointed out, looking at Gabriel, who nodded in response.


    "Wait, what?!" Luther exploded, his face stunned. "We have witches in Chester?" The golden-haired vampire turned to Gabriel, worry forming on his face.


    "It seems your ''clean up'' crew aren''t on the witches level of getting rid of evidence so quickly," Esme joked, earning a chuckle from Luther.


    "They will be dealt with," Gabriel replied casually, though his tone was still dark, and as Esme assessed his face, she saw his mood souring from the conversation.


    "That won''t be necessary. They have been here years, Gabriel. They haven''t once interfered-"


    "How would you know?!" Gabriel barked at Esme, interrupting her. She narrowed her eyes at him, forcing herself not to growl at his sudden change in attitude. He was in King mode, it seemed right now, and she was again reminded of how little she really was in comparison to him.


    "I don''t," She replied flatly before pushing off from the sofa. "but they didn''t seem bad to me," She added quietly before moving towards the door. "It seems I am no longer needed, your majesty." She bowed dramatically before slamming the door behind her. As she held onto the doorknob, she checked the walls, making sure there were no cracks.


    She was also surprised that she could leave after being so rude to him.


    "He deserved it. Pompous prick," Isana growled. Esme''s brows rose at her wolf''s temper, but she didn''t say anything, deciding they both needed to calm down. She pushed off the door and walked back through to the other bar, almost cursing when she realised her bag was left in the VIP room. It didn''t matter; they would return once she was changed.


    "Hey, there she is. Did you get in trouble? You were gone so long. You aren''t even changed yet!" Hana grinned from behind the bar as she made a coffee for one of the few customers in the bar.


    Esme smirked, "Nothing I couldn''t handle. I''m getting changed now. Where''s Niko?"


    Hana shrugged. "Shouldn''t you be asking for Leo?" She winked.


    Esme rolled her eyes, "Hana, I''mma say this once and once only.. so maybe you can spread these rumours about me. Leo and I are only and always will ever be friends. We hung out as friends, and he knows this as well," She said through gritted teeth.


    Hana raised her hands. "Alright, alright. Chill. I can see the boss must have had a right go," She muttered, then grinned at the customer, serving them their cappuccino.


    Esme rushed past her and through the door leading to the staff room. She knew her mood was still down because of Gabriel, but she couldn''t help it. They pretty much attacked each other in a sex-deprived moment, and then after, she became a bitch because he spoke to her like that. Esme knew it wasn''t any of her business whatever they did to the witches, but she felt a slight tug in her dark heart at the thought of them being killed purely because they were witches.


    If that was the case, then Gabriel was no better than a damned hunter. But she wouldn''t judge so quickly, she knew he had some past with them, and he would come to the proper conclusion without her influence. She hoped.


    "Esme."


    A hand wrapped around her arm and pulled her back into a hard chest. Esme''s heart pounded hard inside her chest, her eyes wide and hand-holding her knife ready.  But from the familiar scent and man''s voice, she relaxed yet still held onto her knife.


    "If I were you, I''d keep that knife hidden from Gabriel," Niko whispered into her ear. Esme frowned and turned her head to meet Niko''s brown eyes; there was a mixture of hurt, suspicion and worry swirling in them.


    "He has seen my knife-"


    "He has NOT seen the hilt." Niko lowered his forehead onto her shoulder. "You need to be VERY cautious moving forwards, hellhound."


    Esme inhaled sharply, glancing at the other lockers. There was nobody with them. "Hellhound? What is that?" She spoke barely above a whisper then held her breath as Niko''s hand tightened on her arm.


    "So, you are one.." Niko breathed, then his tone hardened. "Do not play dumb. I would not fully trust Gabriel to give you leeway because you have caught his attention. Please be careful," Niko looked up at her from where he rested his chin on her shoulder, his eyes pleading with her. "They have done.."


    "Irreversible damage," Esme finished, though she couldn''t quite understand. Hellhound''s didn''t attack vampires or so far from what she knew. "When did Gabriel.. you guys come across some Hellhounds?" She turned and leaned her back against the locker, the space between them still too close, but it was better than anyone else hearing their conversation.


    "Centuries ago. A few close friends died," Niko whispered, looking off to the side, his gaze clouded and lost in a time she had not been born in.


    "I''m sorry," Esme replied just as quietly, though she knew her words were pointless. Apologising for what the Hellhounds have done would not change anything, nor would it make him feel better; they were heartless and had goals like no other, destroying anyone in their way.


    Niko turned his head back to look at her, his brows drawing together as a muscle in his jaw ticked. "What are you doing in Chester? Are you with them? Are you running from them?" He demanded, his hand slammed into her locker, the metal bent from the force; he did not lower it as he leaned his face closer to her. "Tell me."


    Esme sighed and looked down, somehow her head did not graze the vampire''s chest; they were that close. She couldn''t believe out of all the secrets she held close, Niko was the one to figure out she was a Hellhound. "I''m in Chester, and I am on the run but not from the Hellhounds. Though, after last night''s attack, I doubt they are just here to say hello. I no longer belong to them, and that makes me a liability. I know too much.." She bit her lip. "Far too much for them to let me go."


    Niko relaxed his hand and stance as she stared back at him, pleading with him to believe her. "If you know so much, why would they let you go in the first place? Why have you gone this long without knowing they were after you?" He asked quietly, though the hardness had vanished from his voice.


    "Because I thought they were dead," She met his eyes again, "I helped kill them."


    Niko''s eyes widened, and he stumbled back a few steps before straightening again. "You.. fuck!" He looked her up and down, his eyes disbelieving at what she revealed. "What position did you hold?" He asked suspiciously.


    She almost snorted. How much did Niko really know about the Hellhounds? They were so secretive, 98% of the creature''s population weren''t aware of their existence, which was exactly how they liked it. Esme sighed; she couldn''t tell him who exactly she was and what she had to do while living with them.


    "You don''t need to know.." She held her hand up, pausing his argument and rushed with her next words. "I was brought up in the Hellhounds. My mother brought us to them. But I never followed their beliefs. I waited patiently for the day I could leave."


    Niko raked his hand through his hair, and Esme relaxed her hold on her knife further. "How come you haven''t tried killing me, Niko?"


    "It''s not my right to kill you.. It''s Gabriel''s."

 Chapter 58 - A Night Full Of Sighs: Part One

    And here, she started to believe she and Niko were friends, yet he replied so coldly to her. Esme''s face hardened, hiding the pain his words stirred in her; she stared back at him as her body went numb again. Maybe it was better this way?


    Niko was attacked last night, and she was sure now it was because of her. Yet, she could not blame his hate towards her. She deceived him, and to find out that she used to be a Hellhound, of all things, was similar to finding out a human was a hunter.


    Esme lowered her gaze and nodded in response, accepting his hate. She started to turn around and halted in shock as Niko pulled her into a near bone-crushing embrace. She tilted her head up and out of his stone-hard shoulders and gasped for air. "Niko?" He didn''t respond, so she tried again though her lungs were burning and straining to breathe. "Are .. you.. trying to.. kill me.. through a-a hug?" She gasped, and he released her body.


    Esme nearly fell forwards from the rush of oxygen and feeling in her body again, but Niko held her upright by the arms, rebalancing her. Looking up again, she paused after seeing Niko''s sad gaze. His hand swept a strand of her hair behind her ear, and then in one quick blur, he was gone.


    Had he looked at her in disappointment? It made her sigh and hope that after their hug, she had not lost a friend. She turned back to her locker in a daze, her movements robotic while her mind spun so quickly with plans, ideas and, of course, her past.


    By the time she was dressed, Esme had started to wonder if it was wise to return to Gabriel''s VIP lounge or to leave now. But then she was reminded of her bag and the only belongings she held onto; she pulled her shoulders back and held her head high and decided to take that risk. Walking out of the staff room, she wore a simple skin-tight black polo top tucked inside khaki wide-leg trousers, half her dark brown hair pulled back by a clip, and the rest flowing down her back in waves.


    Esme ignored some of the stares she felt on her back as she walked by customers and staff alike; it was most likely her height and the pointed heels she wore making noise against the floors that attracted their unwanted attention. It took everything in her not to look back at Niko, who, from her quick assessment of the bar, was sitting down on the phone speaking that language again she couldn''t understand.


    Esme found herself standing outside the double doors to Gabriel''s VIP room, and she took a moment to still her galloping heart. However, the door swung open, causing her heart to almost leaping out of her chest. Esme stared back into the green eyes of Luther; one eyebrow arched at her hesitation before he stepped back to let her enter. She nodded her thanks and walked through, her gaze moving over to where Gabriel was; his attire was now more put together as he walked to the piano in the corner of the room, sliding his phone into his breast pocket.


    For the rest of the day and evening, Esme barely muttered a word to the King and Luther. They were preoccupied with their work while she was lost in her thoughts. Luther would pace the room with any news he had to tell Gabriel while he sat on the piano playing the whole time, replying and giving orders. She didn''t listen to most of what their issues were and instead followed Gabriel''s swift fingers across the keys in a trance.


    Esme only went near either of them when they wanted a drink and then later turned her face away when a particularly beautiful leggy blonde-haired human arrived for Gabriel to feed off of. Her body burned, and her temper rose from the scene before feeling a stabbing pain in her chest. It made her shift uncomfortably on her feet, and she clenched her hands into tight fists, her knuckles going white. It was then Esme realised she was feeling jealous at what looked like an intimate moment between the vampire and feeder.


    "I mean.. he''s sucking blood from her neck.. Intimate.. yuck!" Isana said with a huff, trying to cheer her up, but surprisingly, her wolf was also jealous of this pretty blonde.


    The woman''s giggle after and smirk in Esme''s direction as she stroked Gabriel''s chest made her shoot daggers in the blonde''s direction, her body nearly shaking from the woman''s action. She had no idea who Esme was, and she was trying to flaunt it in her face? If she knew Gabriel and Luther were vampires, did the woman not think it was stupid to annoy her? Or did she have Gabriel''s protection?


    The thought made her want to shift on the spot, not to kill her but to scare the bitch into submission. Her wolf barked in her mind in approval.


    Gabriel snatched her hand and swung it away from him; his face, unimpressed by the girl''s action, which made the she-wolf feel a little better, though she still made herself busy, not looking bothered by their exchange. Maybe he heard her thoughts? Now that was embarrassing.


    Esme sighed, she knew there was still some tension between her and Gabriel throughout the time she was working in there, but she put it down to what happened between them earlier than anything to do with Niko. If he told Gabriel any news about her being a Hellhound, then she would already be dead by now, or at the very least, interrogated by the fearsome Vampire King. Yet Gabriel barely glanced in her direction, and the only looks she received from Luther seemed to be in the form of pity or over the top flirting that would set Gabriel''s features into a scowl.


    By the time her shift came to an end, Esme barely muttered a goodbye as she threw on her backpack and stumbled out of the double doors and to the staff room. Within the next thirty minutes, she was dressed in black jeans and a plain black hoody, trainers and her new favourite leather jacket, sitting on the highest billboard in the city. Esme''s legs dangled across the top of the picture as she gazed upon the sea of lights from the large hill on which the structure stood.. From there, she could see the route of the roads and alleyways that led to the opposite side of the city where her old apartment was.

 Chapter 59 - A Night Full Of Sighs: Part Two

    Sitting on the billboard, feeling almost on top of the world, the wind bit like shards of ice into her face, sweeping away her hair, but she welcomed the feeling. She was out in the open, near the forest that curved around to this side, as dangerous as it could be to any potential threats, made her surprisingly calm. Maybe it was because of the reminder from Niko today of who she used to be, of what she was, and what she''d done, but she felt a little invincible.


    Esme pulled her knife out from behind her and started spinning the pointed blade on top of the structure. A small smile tugged on the corner of her lips at the sound of the metal cutting through the air until she stopped it and held it flat against her hand. She barely winced at the feel of the silver burning into her skin, melting away the layers until the engraving on the hilt was ingrained in her skin.


    She stared at the emblem of the burning flame inside a circle on the silver surface. If she hadn''t removed the hilt''s black cover, then the symbol would be more noticeable. She was glad to have done such a thing before arriving in Chester, where now it was apparent a few knew of the existence of Hellhounds.


    Esme slammed the dagger on the top of the metal structure and looked up at the starry night sky that didn''t seem to shine so brightly against the city lights and the slight smog hovering above the buildings.


    "We should leave," Isana finally spoke up. Esme knew she had been biting her tongue the entire day, but she could feel her angst at being so close to the vampires that could easily end them.


    Niko knew she was a Hellhound. But he didn''t know to what extent she had been a Hellhound; did it matter, though? Friends of Gabriel and Niko, and possibly Luther, were killed at the hands of that group of rogues. Again, she couldn''t understand why their targets were vampires unless they were just objects blocking their initial goal.


    Esme sighed, hunched forwards, clasping her hands together, staring at nothing in particular. "We should," She replied, but there was no conviction to her words, and Isana knew she would not run. Not yet. Though with its many flaws, Chester had also made her feel the most relaxed in months, possibly years.


    She certainly never felt such comforts with Ethan. Even when she shared his bed curled up in his arms, her body was not relaxed for fear of his mood swings and the sudden change that could lead to a black eye or worse. Even before she met her mate, Esme was not one to relax.


    Her missions would not allow it, and even when she wasn''t on a mission, living with other rogues was like living with wild animals. You had to be sharp at all times; you never knew if you would be attacked next, especially when you were the number one assassin and right hand to the leader of the Hellhounds, like Esme was.


    Ex-leader, she reminded herself with a frown.


    Unlike packs where they looked out for each other, rogues weren''t meant to group together. Firstly, because of their vicious nature, secondly, because they couldn''t mind-link each other, and thirdly, most weren''t really team players, especially if some were of Alpha and Beta bloodlines. In Esme''s opinion, those were the worst; they looked down on everyone even though they too were kicked out of their pack.


    So, the ''Hellhounds'' seemed more myth than real to any who had heard of them. They were a very skilful group of rogues, a secret organisation intent on bringing down the werewolf hierarchy of packs and especially of the royal blooded werewolves such as the Steele and Cross family. They wanted the collapse of all packs and to make all werewolves equal.


    It sounded heroic or hippie, really, but that was where the point ended. There were so many missions involving the deaths of Alpha''s families, stealing and attacking territories. But the Hellhounds were good at it; the rogue organisation would only either take in skilful rogues or brainwash and train up rogues from a young age. It was very similar to the Hunters Association, though their goals were different; she knew of their compounds and schools filled with children hating all creatures and growing up into killing machines.


    That''s precisely what happened to her. She became the Hellhound''s number one assassin, a killing machine.


    Right as her thoughts were starting to take a dark turn, her phone rang in her pocket, and she scooped it out. Esme stared at the name, letting it ring as her thoughts went into turmoil. Lenny was calling her no doubt about this new apartment.


    Should she stay, or should she go?


    Esme flipped the phone open, "Hello," She breathed, closing her eyes shut, hoping and wishing she had made the right choice because right now, she felt like everything was turning into a jumble of messes. And Chester, a vampire city with a ''ruthless'' yet sexy Vampire King, was not the best place for things to go wrong.


    "Hey, kiddo, didn''t think you were picking up then!" Lenny laughed down the phone, though she heard the forcefulness behind it.


    Esme smiled but without any warmth to it. "I didn''t think I would either," She admitted truthfully.


    "I''d hoped at least you''d want to hear my voice!" He chuckled then became serious, "I can give this place to you tonight. I still have your deposit from the old one."


    "Lenny, hold on.." She bit her lip, contemplating her next words and if she could trust this man with what she could ask. "Before anything.. Now that I know you and Gabriel are.. closer? than what I initially thought, I want to make sure you won''t tell him my address."


    "Of course, darling. I didn''t tell him the previous one! Plus, why the hell would I tell a vamp how to find such a beaut." She could almost see the wink from his face as he said it, and she chuckled under her breath.


    "Then I''ll see you later," She replied and hung up, knowing well he would text her a time and place.


    For now, at least, she could chill under the stars with the wind against her face as she contemplated how much shit she would have to reveal to Gabriel. Esme knew without a doubt that she couldn''t continue living in Chester with so many secrets.. She sighed again as she thought of Gabriel''s handsome face.

 Chapter 60 - Family: Part One

    Esme sheathed her knife then let her body fall backwards; the wind flapped through her clothes and hair until she backflipped through the air and landed on the grass below. She walked casually into the chilling woods that could potentially cause her danger, but her heart beat regularly and her breaths even. She''d killed many in her very young age; there was nobody that scared her now. Death had never scared her. If she died at the hands of Ethan, it would really piss her off, and if she died at the hands of Gabriel, then she''d be saddened but if anyone else killed her, then so be it.


    She walked across the forest floor, her mind in a bit of trance watching the shadows at her sides from the moonlit path in which she followed. The light flickered across her eyes as she walked, creating shadows of warped and twisted branches from trees as she stepped over uplifted roots and sidestepped wet mud. After another ten minutes of listening to the rustle of wind through the leaves and the occasional owl or other nightly creature making their presence known, the trees became scarce as she was met with another slope leading down to a valley. It was the same valley she often visited from the other side of the city.


    Esme plopped down, still looking down from the hill she sat atop and gazed at the shimmering water of the river far below and watched as the breeze brushed along the grass, creating small green waves. She inhaled slowly, closing her eyes and smelling all the pleasant scents of nature fill her nostrils, with no hint of any other werewolves, vampires, witches, nor shapeshifters. It was like she was all alone as she fell onto her back and stared at the dark cloudy night sky.


    It was peaceful where she lay, but she made sure not to relax too much. She was in the open, and not only were Ethan''s pack after her, but it seemed now the Hellhounds were. The rogues know for certain she is no longer protected by the pack and that she is still alive.


    Ah, the Hellhounds, the strange ''family'' she grew up with. But she wasn''t always with them; there was a time when she was with both her parents in a luxurious mansion filled with security guards (which she later found out were pack members).


    Esme didn''t remember much before the age of four, like most, but what she could remember was not exactly pleasant. She shrugged it off, people went through worse shit every day, and when she met Ethan, she lived in her very own nightmare for years. One memory that stuck out like a thorn in her side was the last day Esme saw her father. What she remembered of him before that wasn''t that bad; whenever he was with her, he''d cuddle her, read her bedtime stories, and tell her to eat certain vegetables when she refused.


    But that was one small child''s side of the story. From her blurred memory, he always seemed to be called off to some place or another and would return bloodied. She would clutch her cushion over her ears as she tried to sleep through the yelling of her parents and the sounds of plates, glass or something shattering in the other room. It was scary for a young girl as the fights seemed to worsen, but she still loved her dad throughout it all. How could she not?


    Little Esme couldn''t understand what they argued over, but she remembered one time like it only happened yesterday that her mother screamed at the top of her lungs, "I can''t live like this anymore!" and there was a loud thud. At the young age of four, she''d crawled out of bed, her heart thumping loudly, too loudly for her as she strained to listen for her parents. Esme clutched the little pink bunny rabbit teddy to her chest, one floppy ear squeezed in her hand as she rounded the corner to the living room.


    A tall figure stepped in her way, and she looked up alarmed, her mouth open, the air in her lungs building ready to scream, then it died down in her throat as a large hand went over her mouth, and she stared into her bodyguard''s brown eyes. He was packed full of muscle, his brown hair cropped short, his large arms full of tattoos, ears pierced full of rings. But even though he was a scary looking guy, he protected her. Oz released her mouth and opened his arms as he crouched in front of her. She walked into them, finding the comfort in her guard, and looked over his shoulder at the sight of a large arm on the floor unmoving as he lifted her up and started taking her back to her room.


    Esme didn''t know how much time flew in between that incident and the next, but her last memory of her father was heart-wrenching. It was the moment she realised she had sided with her mother.


    In the middle of the night, little Esme woke up disorientated as the bed in which she''d been sleeping fell further and further away as she was lifted into the small arms of her mother, her bunny still clutched in her arms as she was crushed into her mother''s shoulder.


    "Mummy?"


    "Shhh, shhh, go back to sleep. Mummy just wants a hug."


    Esme nodded and let her head fall back down, her heavy eyes closing. But something didn''t seem right, yet she couldn''t pinpoint what it was. Esme could feel her mother''s tense body and the way she rushed through the mansion, the night''s cool air blowing through her hair. She opened her eyes, now more alert, as she watched the front door close behind them quietly, her mother creeping along, making no sound as she rushed over to the red SUV and started strapping Esme into the back of the car.


    She watched as her mother ran around the car and slid into it, closing the door as quietly as possible until the key turned and the engine went on. That''s when the front door to the house opened and fell off from its hinges, and her father''s bloodied head appeared, his wavy blonde hair coated in red, his eyes wild as he sprinted towards them. The car wheels squealed as they started to speed away, but her father ran after them, his hand outstretched.


    "Essie! Es! No! Don''t do this!"


    "Essie!!!"


    "Daddy?" She whispered through tears falling down her cheeks.


    Esme''s hand was on the window as she watched her father shouting after them, alerting the rest of the guards. Her heart beat rapidly in fear, not understanding why they were leaving her dad behind. Then she stared wide-eyed as her dad''s body shook, and mid-step, his skin ripped away into fur, and a beast appeared. No, it was a large, red-brown wolf with a white patch over his amber eyes.


    "Daddy!?" She screamed in shock. Where was her dad? What did this monster do to her dad!?


    The wolf chased after them, as did others that seemed to race through both sides of the road that was surrounded by large thick trees and snow covering the earth.


    "Shh, it''s okay, it''s okay, sweetie. We will be out of here soon," Her mother cried in the front seat as she pushed down on the pedal more, and the glowing eyes of the scary beasts started to blur. Esme''s tear-filled eyes moved from the scary woods and to her mother''s face that tried to calm her down, her hand flattening her daughter''s hair, though causing more angst in her chest than reassurance.


    That was when she saw it. Her mother''s neck clawed, the blood trickling down her throat followed by the panic, fear and desperation brewing behind her eyes. Esme knew then, even though she didn''t quite understand, that her dad, who had turned into a beast, did that to her.


    The image of her wonderful and loving dad shattered before her.

 Chapter 61 - Family: Part Two

    That night her mother drove until the sun greeted the earth once more, and the glowing amber eyes were nowhere to be seen. Esme was too petrified to fall asleep, but it seemed her body''s need overruled her fear. It was when she woke, Esme was more confused, believing the night before was nothing more than a nightmare. There was no claw mark or blood on her mother; it made her blink slowly and look around the car for her dad. But he was nowhere to be seen.


    Later that day, her mother taught her the basics about werewolves and that she and her father were also these monstrous beings. Though, when she looked at her mother''s kind face, she knew there was nothing to fear.


    Over the next four years, it was only Esme and her mother. When they weren''t travelling, her mother was her teacher, learning the usual stuff humans learned along with werewolves'' history, geography, and religion. On top of that, she started early with her fighting skills, though skill was not the right word for a young child.


    She also didn''t care that they moved every few months or that the flashy hotels slowly turned into grungy motels and then into camping. As long as she was with her mother, then nothing mattered. It was them against the world, and she loved every second of it. Even on the rare occasions when things became scary and too much, she''d look at her mother for comfort and see her strength.


    But not long after her eighth birthday, Esme''s alone time with her mother came to an end. Their long hiking trip that would take three days ended with them deep into the forest and surrounded by ten giant werewolves and ten humans in ninja type suits, covered in black except for their eyes, holding a knife in one gloved hand. Esme held onto her mother''s hand tightly, but she forced the fear away from her face though her body still shook.


    Her mother told her they were meeting some of her friends, but that didn''t make Esme feel any better. Their welcoming party wasn''t friendly, and Esme had started to listen more to her instincts. They were not welcome there; whatever the reason was, she didn''t care. All she cared about was staying with her mother.


    But while they were surrounded, another man arrived and hugged her mother like they were old friends, a broad grin growing on his face, revealing sharp teeth that looked like they belonged to an animal than a man. Esme stared wide-eyed and didn''t flinch or cower when he approached her. Instead, she narrowed her eyes, wary of this man and the small army that seemed to have greeted them.


    "Can tell she''s your daughter," He commented with a smirk. "What''s your name, little lady?"


    Esme tilted her head to the side, "What''s yours?"


    He burst into laughter and looked at her mother, approval residing in his gaze. "Rick." He looked at Esme expectantly, but she stayed tight-lipped.


    "Her name is Nyx," Her mother stepped forward, almost shielding Esme from the man before her. Esme was still staring at him even as his smile turned into one of a cruel smirk. She definitely didn''t like him. She would also stick to this new name her mother gave her, feeling it suited her and, in a way, felt protected by the use of a different name.


    Her four years travelling weren''t all rainbows and butterflies, there were times so scary she''d keep watching their surroundings, never relaxing, and her dreams turned to nightmares at the idea of being caught. How had her once loving father now turned into someone chasing them?


    Her mother tried to calm her, but then when she turned six, her attitude changed, and she said, ''It''s best you are always alert. As a rogue, you can''t stay too comfortable. Otherwise, your dead.''


    The fear of dying because she wasn''t alert stuck with her. And at her young age, Esme became a pro at hiding and assessing any new adults before her like they were already an enemy to take her away from her mum. This was no different. The bald man with obsidian-coloured eyes and sharp teeth turned around to show them the place. Esme watched everything and everyone, not caring too much about the state of what looked like a small, strange village in the middle of the woods.


    Yet, it took three days to get there by foot. They walked through the small clearing, the dirt tracks smooth out, trees cut away for the small brick cottages, caravans, tents, what looked like stone ruins, and then further back an arena and other buildings Esme ignored. She stared back at the cold, sharp eyes of the people now crowding nearby. They sized her up and looked at her like she was nothing but a piece of meat. A child no older than she hurled a rock towards her, but she dodged in time and glared at the red-haired boy, taking note of his appearance.


    It was then she realised maybe the little army surrounding them wasn''t to protect the people from the newcomers but to protect the newcomers from these savage people. Her tiny body had gone cold from the dread she now felt from such a place, but when she looked up at her mum, she saw her face relax for the first time since they left her dad. Esme never questioned her until they were alone again that evening.


    They ate in a dining hall filled with most of this peculiar village, guards standing tall at the walls and everyone''s eyes on Esme and her mother at what she ended up finding out to be the leader''s table, where only those in charge sat. Esme quietly watched her mother chat animatedly to Rick, who was in charge of this group of rogues called the Hellhounds.


    Esme realised after being provided one of the cottages that they were there to stay. She''d argued with her mum for days over it, she, of course, lost, and her mum laughed at her point that the place was weird. They had to follow the rules, with routines of sitting in the ''town hall'' at least three times a week for a meal; the other was to never venture further than the trees marked with an ''X''. There were also rules with who had what to reside in; it turned out the cottage they stayed in was one that only someone of high importance lived in.


    Lastly, and most importantly, the only way to leave the Hellhounds is through death.


    But that didn''t make sense because, after their first week of settling in, Esme went to school and found out her mother was on trial because she''d been gone for eight years on her ''mission''.. She never realised what that meant until she was older, and after a long week of not seeing her and fending for herself, her mother was released and returned to Esme.

 Chapter 62 - Family: Part Three [Bonus ]

    It was hard at first in school, from being taught by her mother to sitting in a classroom with others who liked fighting each other at least once every hour, being taught the usual curriculum to why the Hellhounds were created and their goal. At that time, she didn''t bother making friends, and they didn''t bother to be friends with her believing she was too soft. Esme''s brows rose at this and only scoffed in response when she saw how they ''play fight''. The winner would be the first kid to spill blood on the other; Esme thought they were idiots.


    But it seemed that red-haired boy really had an issue with her, and he punched her in the face, causing a black eye to last for a week. Her mother was not happy, not because the boy hit her but at how Esme let it happen. She did extra training outside of the training they taught them at school from that day onwards. In total, she would be exercising five hours a day, and while she started to surpass her peers, her mother seemed to be growing in power, and by the time she was ten, her mother was Rick''s ''right-hand man''.


    Esme became accustomed to the ways of the Hellhounds; she started to believe in what she was taught because everything she learned helped her in many ways. She was the smallest in her year. Her petite body made others look down on her and pick fights with her. But they soon stopped when more than once she''d finished a fight in one blow, and the other times she looked to be dancing around her victims for entertainment.


    Living with beasts such as them turned her into someone uncaring of human emotions, and she, in turn, became a monster born through bloodshed. Children, teenagers and even adults started to become weary of her, and her mother couldn''t look any prouder. At the age of ten, she went on her first mission, although she didn''t need to do anything but lure a pack to this ''abandoned child'' crying in their forest. Forcing fake tears to form was harder than she thought, and she silently applauded actors for their work. What followed was bloodshed she couldn''t unsee.


    When she returned to her cottage and showered off the day''s work, Esme stopped in the hallway, her hand pausing from towel drying her damp hair as she stared at a raven-haired boy entering the front door, her mother standing behind him. He looked to be a few years older than her, his face covered in bruises and mud, his clothing ripped, revealing bloodied claw marks. She knew one thing for certain, he needed a bath and something to eat; his cheekbones and collarbone were protruding from lack of food.


    Esme''s unconcerned gaze moved from the blue-eyed boy and up to her mother, who smiled and gently squeezed a hand on his shoulder. "This is Marcus. I want you to be nice to him. He was abandoned by his family and has been a rogue ever since. Marcus, this is Nyx. Let me know if she ever.. bites," Her mother looked at her, a twinkle in her dark eyes as though she approved, but Esme knew her mother meant what she said.


    This boy must be important if her mother helped him. Lately, it seemed she was becoming crueller the longer they stayed at the Hellhounds. Her mother never glanced in the direction of any who might need help; it was their weakness, not her or Esme''s. Their problem to deal with. Again this was how rogues tended to think.


    "Be nice," Her mother repeated in a stern voice. The boy''s brow rose at this, eying her like most did, adding up that she wasn''t anyone to worry about. "Show him around, give him food; he will be staying with us from now on." And in finality, and without any argument from the quiet daughter, the front door closed, and Esme was left alone with this new boy named Marcus.


    Esme sighed, "Come." She turned her back on the dark-haired boy, throwing her towel on the sofa as she wandered back down the hallway and showed him the bedroom next to hers. He stared at it in slight awe before his brows furrowed and showed no interest.


    "This will be your room. The bathroom is through there. I''ll do some food. Any allergies.. preferences?" She asked in a bored tone. This had to be the most she spoke all week, even when she wailed in front of those pack members.


    Marcus smirked, then opened his mouth as if to remark a snide comment, but he shook his head instead. Esme subtly narrowed her gaze then left him to make cheese and tomato toasties. After finishing the food, she turned the grill off and walked back to the room that was now Marcus''.


    "What the fuck! You pervert!" He screamed, and she spun on the spot covering her eyes. Both children were red-faced. Marcus was in a towel from a quick shower and still had yet to change.


    "Food," She muttered, then gulped, peeking behind her at Marcus'' scarred back. The claw marks and recent bite marks were clean now and free of blood, but they looked sore.


    "Get. Out. Or I will attack you, runt." He bit out with a snarl, his hand clutching into a fist.


    Esme didn''t reply, his threat pointless, and quickly left the room. She waited patiently until the boy returned, still wearing the same clothes but his face and hair clean, only revealing the bruises and cuts now. The pair sat across from each other at the round wooden table, looking at their food awkwardly. "You should have just eaten. I bet it''s cold now," He grumbled but took a bite from his food, still avoiding her piercing gaze.


    "I''m not a runt," She replied instead and continued to eat her toastie, her gaze wandering to the kitchen windows that revealed their ''garden'', which was a private patch of dirt surrounded in wooden fencing with training dolls and a shed with locked up weaponry inside. Her eyes then flicked to the front door, then past this new boy''s head, and she looked at the living room, checking the windows.


    "That scared of being here that you can''t relax in your own home?" Marcus snickered after swallowing loudly, finishing his toastie. He must have been famished to devour it so quickly. Esme had only taken a few small bites in that time. She dropped the bread and grabbed some kitchen roll between them, cleaning her hands as she assessed Marcus'' face.


    "If you really think you''re safe here, then you''re an idiot. Now I don''t know how you survived the attack you encountered," She replied dryly and dropped the tissue on top of her plate before grabbing both dishes and placing them in the sink behind her.


    The chair behind her scraped backwards, and Esme ducked swiftly and elbowed Marcus in the stomach behind her, grabbing his wrist and tripping him until his knees hit the hard stone floor, his hand strained behind his back, a flick knife pointed under his chin. She assessed their positioning; even now, he did not shake in fear though she had a blade against his skin. She pushed a little harder into his skin, causing a small cut, but he didn''t move.


    Esme couldn''t fathom his response; he was only a boy around the age of twelve or thirteen. In another fluid movement, she yanked him up and slammed him against the fridge, releasing his hand and pointing her knife against his throat again. She didn''t usually need to say anything to put the message across, but this boy unnerved her; he acted.. he acted like her.


    "That wasn''t very polite," Esme said in a low, chilling voice, her dark brown eyes cold as she looked at the boy before her. She blinked slowly, tilting her head to the side at his expressionless response; with a knife against his throat, Marcus appeared fearless. "What was the plan? Take the runt out and run away in the woods at nightfall?"


    Marcus grinned, the smile not reaching his deep ocean eyes. "What was your name again?" He asked, pushing his forefinger at the tip of the blade until the sight of blood made her relax her hold, pulling the knife away from his neck.


    The pair stared at each other for a moment, then she replied, "Nyx."


    "Quite the name you have there.. Nyx.. Interesting.. Daughter of Chaos.."


    **


    Since their first meeting, the pair appeared almost joined at the hip and soon became known as the ''deadly duo''. Though their banter back and forth always surprised people passing by, Nyx was known as the quiet one of the two that scared people more, and Marcus openly antagonised her, ending in them fighting, and a blade pointed at his throat. Still, they were both praised as the best in fighting and their stealth. Nyx was always top of the class, and Marcus was the second best.


    They were first officially put into the field when she was fifteen and he seventeen. That was also the year Rick was killed in the field when they attacked the Silver Crescent pack in the mountainous range of Silver Thorn. Many died at the hands of their young Alpha- Damon, but Rick didn''t fall to a pack member.


    Rick died at the hands of their own Hellhound- Nyx. Like black mist appearing silently out of nowhere, Nyx landed atop the large werewolf''s shoulders. She swiftly stabbed the silver blade into his heart once, her claws cut into his throat, keeping him from screaming before she flipped over him, yanked the knife out only to stab him in the stomach and swipe across. His intestines started to fall out as he fell to his knees, staring at the petite she-wolf dressed in all black.


    The whole time, Marcus was in the trees, keeping guard and watching the scene with a blank expression on his face for his leader. He was crouched over, his shoulder-length, midnight black hair pulled back in a small knot, his cold gaze sweeping over Nyx in awe at her deadly moves.


    Nyx stared at Rick, her eyes void of emotion as she watched him struggle in pain. He chuckled and nodded his head, "That fucking bitch." He collapsed onto the earth.


    That night had been a test for both Nyx and Marcus. Nyx to do the job without any issues and to escape before anyone showed up, and for Marcus, it was to see if he could be trusted. If he was to act out of character, or show signs that he would reveal the truth, then Nyx''s next target was him. Marcus, the young man who she daresay might be her best friend, and even though she never showed any form of attachment to him or anyone for that matter, Nyx knew even in her cold, twisted heart, she could never fulfil such an order.


    Only three people knew Rick''s death was an assassination, Nyx and Marcus and lastly, her mother, who became the next leader of the Hellhounds and turned out to be even more ambitious than Rick.

 Chapter 63 - How Do You Know Gabriel?

    Esme sat upright, the chill of winter now seeping through her clothes from where she lay on the now damp grass. She didn''t know how long she stayed on the ground thinking about a past that seemed a lifetime ago but now she had to look forward and move on. Maybe her sins were paid by her blood, torture and almost death, though she didn''t think that was the case; suicide was a coward''s way out.


    Pulling her hood over her head, her dark waves of hair framing her face and helping keep the cold at bay, she jumped to her feet and threw her bag over her shoulders as she casually walked back through the woods. Esme began whistling a joyous tune, aware of the rustling of leaves and the light scent of lavender following in the shadows. That scent had almost clouded her mind while she lay on the ground and nearly sent her into a blissful sleep. She chuckled under her breath.


    "Is stalking a new pastime for you?" She questioned the lavender phantom, her eyes roaming the woods briefly before looking at the trail again. As expected, there was no response, so she arrogantly pulled her phone out of her jacket pocket and checked her messages. Maybe ignoring the phantom would lure him out to play.


    But it didn''t, and she found herself distracted by the address Lenny sent her and telling her he was free now, waiting for her with some champagne. "Don''t mind if I do," She purred at the idea of rich man''s champagne. Putting her phone away, she glanced over her shoulder, noting how the scent in the air had changed direction, but she knew well that the wind was a delusion, and the phantom could be anywhere. He was using the environment well.


    With a nonchalant shrug, she saluted the air before setting off at a run towards the city. She didn''t need anyone except Lenny knowing her location, and even then, she didn''t want anyone knowing that Lenny knew her location. So, for the next thirty minutes, she raced down alleyways, turning, crawling, hiding and jumping on rooftops until she was sure she was alone. Still, she would have to be extra diligent going forwards.


    Finally, Esme slowed down and leaned against the back of an alley staring at the clean, white apartment complex that almost seemed to shine. She assessed the Porsche and convertible leaving the underground garage and raised a brow in question. This was a far step up from the last place Lenny showed her, and she wasn''t quite sure if having such an apartment was a good thing. Esme glanced down at her clothes and almost laughed aloud.


    This damned gangster.


    Lowering her hood, she forced herself not to fidget with her hair as she approached the glass doors that would not open. She pressed the button on the side and spoke through a speaker, her eyes unwavering from the concierge who sat behind a polished desk in front of a wall-length fish tank fitted with coral and colourful fish.


    "Hey, I am here to see Lenny."


    With those words, a buzzing noise sounded, and the doors opened to the revolving door that she had to time and walk through with slight annoyance.


    "Bit OTT," Isana remarked dryly. "I can''t believe Lenny has jumped from the apartment with a bath in the kitchen to having human security and working lifts."


    Esme smiled both at her wolf''s comment and to the suited man behind the desk with short curly brown hair and grey eyes. He was a looker, of course, he was; she didn''t expect anything less now that she knew what sort of place she was heading to.


    After pressing the button in the lift for the fifth floor, she waited and shifted on her feet nervously to the classic music playing. Exiting the lift, she followed down the sleek white hallways until she was at the far end knocking on the door and staring outside the floor to ceiling windows to the side of her, checking out the nighttime views.


    "Esme!"


    Esme turned and nearly struck Lenny in the face as he brought his lips close to her. But her quick reflexes relaxed when she realised he was greeting her with a kiss on one cheek and swiftly moved onto the other. Lenny chuckled. "Normally, you return the greeting. Don''t worry, kiddo, you''ll have it next time." He waved his hand nonchalantly then opened the door for her.


    "You''re lucky I didn''t stab you," Esme muttered, meaning to keep her voice low so he didn''t hear, but the sudden greeting made her flustered and her voice louder.


    Lenny chuckled again. "Don''t worry, I wear bulletproof and stab-proof vests under my suits. You never know what might happen, " He grinned as they stood in the large hallway.


    "You know, I can always test it out. Make sure it is stab-proof," Esme replied with a smirk as she removed her trainers, eying the clean white marble floors.


    Definitely not within her budget.


    "With you, darling, I don''t want to take my chances," He raised his hands in surrender, looking at her deviously as though he knew more about her than what she made him believe.


    Esme frowned slightly but decided to ignore her growing curiosity about this mafia boss. She was also surprised his men weren''t guarding the floor he was on. But she wasn''t here to fill her curiosity about the man and instead gazed upon the grandeur of the apartment she was in. With its chic d¨¦cor of white marble and pastel blue and pinks, with matching cushions to go on white sofas in front of an L-shaped wall with a narrow, glass fireplace built in it.


    "Lenny.." She eyed the floor to ceiling windows placed across the entire floor and forced her lips to stay shut at the kitchen a chef would be happy with. "I can''t afford this place."


    "I haven''t told you the price," He replied, unscrewing the cork to the champagne bottle and pouring the fizzy liquid into two flutes.


    "You don''t need to tell me. I can see from how luxurious this place is. Lenny.. mate.. You realise I rented that shithole first, right? The one where I would have slept in the bath if you hadn''t given me your second-hand sofa, which by the way.. I know it was brand new." She placed her hands on her hips. "Why are you so good to me? I haven''t done anything for you unless.. what are you after?"


    Lenny chuckled and elegantly sat down at the head of the large rectangular glass table next to a radiant view of the city and the  ONYX building standing out within it. Esme tried not to think about how she was now only a five-minute walk away from Gabriel.


    Unbuttoning his jacket, Lenny folded his ankle over his knee, gesturing for Esme to sit down, the view across from her. She sat and waited patiently. "That''s the thing I like about you, Es. You never think someone is willingly going to be nice to you for no good reason. You only see the cruelty in this world." He sipped his drink, his dark eyes watching her over the rim of his glass.


    Esme leaned back in her chair, grabbing her glass and sipping tentatively as she stared back at him. "There is more to this disgusting world, I know. But I am not one to look for such things when monsters and shadows are all I know. What do you want, Lenny? Because I know this place doesn''t cost the same as the last," She replied calmly, waiting for his response as she sipped down more of the delicious champagne.


    Lenny put his glass down and leaned forwards, clasping his hands together on the table. Esme''s eyes were glued on his still, taking note of the deeper shades of brown of his eyes. "I don''t want anything, darling. Like Gabriel, I feel protective over you. I can''t stand it when I see a beautiful creature like yourself, fighting to survive in that shithole apartment. I think, though.. Whatever you are running from needs to end here in Chester because you are looking more radiant the longer you stay here. Chester suits you." He grinned cheekily from the stunned expression on her face.


    "What.." She frowned, feeling tongue-tied and had to look away from his gaze to grab hold of herself. Looking back at him, she cleared her throat. "I''m not your responsibility, Lenny. Thank you but-"


    "I''m not taking no for an answer, Es. I let you stay in the other place because I didn''t know much about you.." Lenny interrupted and trailed off, looking outside the window in thought.


    "Well, you still don''t technically know me, Lenny. There''s a lot you don''t know, in fact," Esme replied quietly, looking down into the tiny bubbles of her drink.


    "That is true. But you are close with Gabriel and are clearly fearless to deal with his majesty. I know you aren''t a vampire, and there is probably a lot more out there than I can imagine. So if you''re gonna tell me you''re a fricken fairy or mermaid then.." He shrugged, "then that''s another secret I will keep."


    Esme laughed at this. "Fairies and mermaids aren''t real.. as far as I know anyway." She took a moment, wondering if they were really just fairytales, but then laughed at herself for being silly. The only thing from those fairytales that she now knew for sure was real were the witches. "And I am definitely not a leech. I mean a vampire," She added, shaking her head at the very thought.


    "I know you''re not a vampire," Lenny replied confidently.


    "You do.." Esme frowned, then remembered Niko''s eyes had a red rim around them, which were hard to detect on brown eyes, and Gabriel had red specks in his blue ones. Though he was hardly ever in the human part of his bar for human''s to take note of his eyes. "I see.. I will not reveal what I am. It might scare you," She winked, then looked down, truly believing her words. She was, after all, a rogue and a hellhound at that. But he wasn''t to know the truth anyway, even if it was revealed that she could change into a wolf.


    Lenny chuckled and shook his head, "No fucker is scarier than Gabriel. Even I will admit that." He grinned at her, making the tightness in her chest melt slightly.


    Maybe she wasn''t that scary?


    "Ex- ASSASSIN," Isana whisper-shouted as though to remind her.


    Esme released her breath then looked back into Lenny''s dark and mysterious eyes. "How... did you know vampires exist? How do you know Gabriel?"

 Chapter 64 - Speak Of The Devil..

    Esme was confident Lenny was not a hunter, so it was strange to see another human who was aware of the existence of vampires and in close contact with the King of vampires. The pair stared at each other, almost in a battle of will; who would buckle first? It wouldn''t be Esme; she was too curious about this gangster.


    "Do you expect me to answer that? I will not be on the end of Gabriel''s wrath," Lenny replied smoothly, leaning back in his chair as he raked. He pulled out a thin cigar and started twirling it between his fingers.


    Esme leaned forwards, still holding his gaze and planted her hand on the table. "Like you said, I''m fearless. If Gabriel does ever find out, you told me.. I will simply explain that I ¡­" She smirked with an evil glint to her eyes. "Had my way with you."


    "Pahahaha!" Lenny burst into a peal of laughter. "Your way?" His dark eyebrow arched at this. "I get the feeling you don''t mean it in the way I would hope."


    Esme smirked again and looked away. "No, it is not. Gabriel would know what I mean."


    "I am even more curious now to know what you are. There''s always that little spark in you," Lenny smirked, tapping his cigar on the table in thought. "How about a trade? You tell me what you are, and I''ll tell you how I know of vampires and working with Gabriel."


    Esme chuckled and grabbed the champagne bottle in the ice bucket between them. She poured more into Lenny''s glass and put the bottle back into the bucket before leaning forwards and reaching into his breast pocket and pulling out the gold flip lighter. Holding his gaze, she flipped it open and pulled the lever for the flame, watching as he placed his cigar between his lips and leaned towards the flame. "How about you just tell me? I quite like the way things are between us now," She winked, flipping the lid to the lighter shut.


    Lenny inhaled and pulled away before exhaling and holding his cigar again. "Hmmm, if you won''t tell me, then I will assume you are a siren of some sort," He glanced at her with a sly smile on his lips.


    Esme placed the lighter down and giggled. "Oh yes, this scruffy girl here in a hoody is very alluring! Now, tell me. I want to know, pretty please!" She fluttered her eyelashes and clasped her hands together dramatically.


    "When you put it like that.." He grumbled and shifted in his seat before puffing on his cigar again, watching her again with a cheeky grin. "It''s actually very simple. My family have known Gabriel for.. a good five hundred years."


    Esme blanched at what he just said and parted her lips to question but instead grabbed a glass ashtray from the kitchen and returned to Lenny so he could use it. "Thanks, love. It would be a little odd to be working with the same man who has not changed or grown old in all that time.. The Alfano family has worked with and kept his secret for centuries. Only a select few know about Gabriel; they don''t know he is a vampire or King at that but is someone to fear."


    "You say you work with him.. How could a human help someone like Gabriel?" She asked, then started to think more. Maybe he helped with feeders? She didn''t know how stuff worked for vampires.


    "There are many tasks I help him with. But one of them is selling his blood as medicine to royal families, and the other is selecting feeders. My family set it up so that anyone to become a feeder go through a certain.. education first and that they don''t have certain addictive personalities," Lenny continued his explanation. Still, Esme felt like there were more questions than answers.


    "Don''t humans get addicted to.." She gulped, "it anyway?"


    She knew from other vampire towns that even an unwilling victim of a vampire who is struggling in their grasp can turn docile and enjoy the experience. It was one of the most dangerous things about vampires.


    "They can. But that is why, if you haven''t noticed at Gabriel''s.. The feeders rotate. He has about twenty feeders all looked after and others for the public for the bar below." Lenny answered before inhaling on his cigar again, watching her in amusement. "I thought someone who is now the King''s.. friend would know about these things."


    Esme chuckled, but it was forced as she stood up and walked to the window to the other side of Lenny. She stared out at the glimmering lights and focused on the building that read ONYX. Esme had not noticed the changing of feeders because when she worked in the VIP bar, he drank from the bags she provided, except for when that leggy blonde entered. But she rid her thoughts of that annoying person and about the feeders in general.


    Lenny sells Gabriel''s blood.


    She turned to look at him and crossed her arms against her chest as she leaned against the window. "You sell to royal families.. Do they know of vampires?" She frowned at the very thought. The whole point in the witches was to keep all creatures undetected by humans, and the hunters were just as quick at hiding their bodies from the world.


    "No," He dabbed his cigar in the ashtray and stood up from his seat and looked over Esme''s head. "It''s made into a pill. Each pill is.. very expensive." He stared back at her. "Very. And when I deliver it, I make sure they take it then and there. There have been instances in the past when they have tried to recreate the pill, getting scientists to analyse it. Any data they found was swept clean, and Gabriel sent his men to.."


    "Get rid of any evidence. Including the scientists," Esme finished, nodding her head.


    It was a simple clean up job.


    Lenny tilted his head to the side, watching her curiously. "Exactly. Maybe I can see why he keeps you near him," He muttered more to himself.


    Esme stared at him expectantly. But he waved his hand and stubbed his cigar out in the ashtray behind them. "Hmm, you''re more interesting than I ever expected, Lenny," She grinned, grabbing her champagne glass and starting to walk around the far end of the table.


    Lenny scoffed. "I think that was a compliment. If not, then an insult that you believed me boring, kid."


    Esme halted and leaned her forearms over the chair at the other end of the table, glass in one hand and sipped on its contents before replying, "Lenny, you could never be boring. But this.. It''s more than I expected. Selling Gabriel''s blood.." She trailed off thinking about how many people could be healed with his blood, but instead of giving it to hospitals and to people who need it, it was going to royalty.


    "You can''t help everyone," Lenny replied quietly. Her thoughts must have been written on her face again; she rolled her eyes and placed her glass flute on the table.


    "Yeah, yeah. There''s meant to be a balance.. And vampire''s were never meant to be a part of the world.." She trailed off, biting her lip and glancing at Lenny. He knew somewhat more about vampires than she did, but she couldn''t be too comfortable with him.


    Lenny parted his lips, then paused, and Esme jumped at the sudden ring of her phone.


    Who the hell was calling her now?


    "Always ever so popular," Isana remarked.


    Since coming to Chester, she was. She''d ignored Leo''s message earlier when she was chilling on the grass; she wasn''t used to so much socialising. It was rather tiring.


    Pulling out her phone from her jacket, she read the screen and gulped lightly. "Speak of the devil, and he shall appear," She mumbled, looking away from Lenny''s raised brows at her comment, and walking away as she flipped her phone open and placed it against her ear. She felt butterflies in her stomach, and she didn''t know if it was due to nerves or something else.


    "Hello?" She breathed.


    "We need to talk. Come to my place," Gabriel spoke through the phone, his voice low and husky. Her lips and throat felt suddenly dry, but before she could respond, he hung up.


    Esme shook her head and put her phone away before looking over her shoulder at Lenny, who watched her curiously. "I''ve gotta go," She muttered and grabbed her backpack from the floor.


    Lenny strode up to her, his footsteps pounding against the marble floor. She stopped from quickly exiting and looked up at him, his hand on her wrist where she still held onto her bag. "You will take this place?" He asked though it didn''t sound like a question and more of a command. Esme pursed her lips then relaxed her tense shoulders after he stared down at her like he would scold her.


    "Okay.." She whispered and blinked profusely again as he put his hands on her shoulders, and he kissed each cheek again.


    She half-heartedly followed his lead, and he chuckled warmly, "Ah, don''t worry, you will be even better next time." He pulled the keys out of his jacket and dropped them into her hand, and he placed his hand gently against her back. She tensed slightly, feeling a little awkward at the action.


    "Oh, but kissing your cheeks didn''t bother you?" Isana commented with a growl. What was up with her?


    They walked out of the apartment and down the hallway to the lifts. Esme frowned when she saw him press two buttons. "I didn''t realise just how close you and Gabriel were," He commented lightly, though she could hear a slight bitterness in his voice. "To be going to his in the middle of the night."


    She shook her head as she stepped into the elevator after he gestured for her to go in. Facing him, she replied, "If we were so close, I wouldn''t be telling you to hide the location of my apartment to him."


    "That''s true," He replied and buttoned his suit jacket up again.


    "Aren''t you coming?" She inquired her frown back on her features.


    "Oh, no. I own the top three floors. I''m going home now."


    "W-wait¡­ You live here!?"


    The doors closed on his arrogant smile and her gobsmacked face.

 Chapter 65 - I Am Guilty..

    Esme trudged the short walk it took for her to arrive at ONYX. She shook her head at a loss for words at Lenny''s shamelessness, but at the same time, she knew he was looking out for her. The last apartment she stayed in had an intruder, and Lenny probably believed his security was tight enough and his reputation well known that nobody would try entering her apartment. But he was wrong; if her little phantom friend wanted to find her, he would.


    The she-wolf entered the building from the other side of the nightclub and bars, and in a daze, entered the elevator, closing her eyes and breathing deeply to sudden fast drumming of her heart. She was only in a lift; this was not a cage, Ethan was not here. Esme still felt disturbed by how much she had changed since leaving the Hellhounds. To have gone from a heartless assassin to a lovestruck fool and a cowering girl before her mate, she was now left with scars and nightmares. If her mother could see her now, she would turn her back on her for her weakness.


    "I don''t think she would turn her back on you," Isana whispered as she too listened to Esme''s calming breathing technique.


    "Ya think?" Esme chuckled aloud. "The woman who disowned us for finding our mate and not finishing the mission.. After everything, I did for her.."


    Esme silenced her words when the vibration below her feet increased and stopped, and the electronic noise of the elevator decreased, and the sweet smell of Gabriel wafted to her nose along with another vampire''s scent. She opened her eyes and slammed the door open, jumping out and inhaling deeply as though there was no oxygen in the lift at all.


    Esme released her breath and halted at the sight of Niko and Gabriel. She looked between them and felt the sudden horror creep into her bones from the sight of them conversing with one another. She eyed Gabriel warily, his expression was stony, and his eyes narrowed at her entrance. Was this why Gabriel sounded the way he did on the phone?


    "Shit. This is how we die.. Esme.. It has been a pleasure.." Isana began dramatically, and Esme couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    "We might stand a chance-"


    "VAMPIRE KING!" Isana shouted in her head, making Esme flinch and rub at her temples with an infuriated sigh.


    "I meant.. We might have a chance at escaping. Not fighting him.." She gritted out. Then stopped speaking to her wolf when she realised Gabriel''s attention was still on her, and his face turned into one of amusement. Could he hear their conversation right now?


    Gabriel nodded his head once, then looked back at Niko, who bowed to him and glanced in Esme''s direction, his features a mixture of emotions that Esme had no time to think about. Her most pressing issue was the demon who looked like an angel before her.


    A sexy.. She shook her head. "Do not get sidetracked! This is life and death right now, even if he is casually strolling towards us like that.." Isana''s voice wavered with a sigh at the approaching deadly vampire that was far too captivating for Esme to handle.


    Gabriel was like a predator stalking his prey; the look behind his eyes made her legs almost quiver but in need. Esme shook her head; this was not the time to be admiring this handsome devil that might very well be stalking his prey and ready to devour her whole. Did Niko tell Gabriel she was..


    He stopped just before her, tilting his head to the side. Esme realised the vampire had been listening in on her thoughts; she narrowed her eyes at the intrusion. She could actually feel him in her mind; he felt like an icy caress trying to get her to open up. Instead, the she-wolf put all her effort into pushing him out, like Esme would with Isana when her wolf had been naughty. She watched Gabriel flinch and felt the cold mist of his power, trying to find a way in again, yet finding no crack or hole.


    "Please stop," She whispered, looking down from his icy stare.


    "It''s in my nature, Es. I''m sorry. I will stop now," Gabriel replied quietly, then gestured for her to take a seat at the leather sofas in front of his bar. Esme pursed her lips and slid her bag down next to the couch before plopping down, not so elegantly.


    "If you want to know something about me, then ask, Gabriel. That is what normal people without such powers do," Esme replied dryly but bit her lip at the sharp gaze he shot her way as he went behind the bar across from her.


    "Hmmm, but would you tell me, Esme?" He countered, "You are full of secrets."


    "Everyone has their secrets," She murmured and looked back down at her hands. She felt like Gabriel''s piercing eyes could read her mind without his powers if he continued to stare into hers, even from the small distance of furniture between them.


    Gabriel tapped his finger, most likely in annoyance, but instead of pushing her further, he asked, "What do you want to drink?"


    Esme blinked quickly in surprise and looked back at him like he spoke a different language. He never seemed to push her too far, or was he going to put wolfsbane in the drink? She smiled slyly at the idea; it wouldn''t affect her in any way. "Water, please," She replied politely, almost too sweetly.


    But drinking alcohol around this man with his deadly good looks was not a good idea. She needed to stay sharp and quick-witted to deal with him. She was sure Gabriel wanted to interrogate her; she just didn''t know how he would do it just yet. Yet, Esme knew that she would tell the King some truths about herself no matter what happened tonight.


    First of all, she should find out what Niko had told Gabriel.


    Gabriel passed her the water she asked for and sat down next to her, almost too comfortably from the minimal distance between them. Thank the Goddess, she was wearing layers..


    "Would that really do anything?" Isana snickered, then quietened. They weren''t there for his physical touch or anything; they were there to have a civilised conversation..


    Esme turned her body slightly to face him and refrained from resting her head further into his gentle touch. Gabriel was caressing her face and watching her as a fire burned and crackled in his eyes. Esme gulped in fear at what was going to happen next. They''d already crossed one line today, and she knew they were about to cross another.


    "Your heart has been beating very quickly since entering this floor. I should either be flattered, worried about your health which is highly unlikely or.. wonder why you are so anxious," Gabriel said quietly with a dark undertone she did not miss. His thumb lowered to her lips, grazing them seductively before he leaned forwards, leaving mere inches between them. "Are you guilty of something, Es?"


    Esme flinched at his words, and she saw his gaze darken, his fingers now holding her chin in place, so she could not pull away.


    How could she ever lie to a mind-reading vampire? She couldn''t keep these mental walls up forever. If it wasn''t her mind he couldn''t read, then it was her body language. She felt comfortable, even now, under his icy gaze that could make others cower in fear.


    He could read her so well, and the part that scared her the most was that she willingly allowed him to. Gabriel, the Vampire King, was not looking at her in such a way as to scare her into submission like he did to his subordinates; he was annoyed and wanted her to open up to him.


    Niko might have told him what she was, but Gabriel had yet to kill her. He could so easily kill her right now, but instead, he was sitting comfortably by her side.


    He was giving her a chance.


    "I am guilty.. in not repaying you with my truth," She replied breathlessly, and she watched as Gabriel''s eyes glowed and his face softened from her words. He leaned closer, his hand moving to her hair and searched her eyes, almost for permission. It seemed whatever he was looking for reflected back at him as he gently claimed her lips and slipped his tongue in to meet hers.


    Esme sighed, her hands clutching at the vampire''s shirt and feeling the slabs of taut muscle beneath his clothes. But before either of them were about to lose themselves in this heated embrace, Gabriel pulled away and frowned. Esme gulped. "What is it?"


    "When did you have champagne? And why can I smell Lenny on you?" His voice had dropped again, and she could see the first flames of jealousy in those crystal blue eyes.


    "Ah.. we were celebrating my new apartment.. Lenny greeted me¡­" Her mind flashed to him kissing each of her cheeks, and she looked back at Gabriel, whose face fell and his jaw ticked in annoyance. He wiped hands on her cheeks as though he could still see where Lenny kissed her.


    "That bastard.." He growled, then suddenly stood up with Esme in his arms. Her eyes widened, and she slapped his arms before holding onto him tightly when the vampire was about to let her fall. What was she doing? Even if she did fall out of his arms, she would land. Why was she acting like a child with no skills so suddenly?


    "Wh-what are you doing?" She asked as her heart raced from him, carrying her through his penthouse.


    "We are going to wash up. I can''t stand smelling that jerk on you. And then, when we are done, we are going to have a very long overdue chat," Gabriel growled.


    "Wash up!?" She almost screamed and started flailing in his arms.


    "Yes, my little wolf.. Vincent, run the bath, and put some jasmine oils in it."

 Chapter 66 - Leap Of Faith

    "Yes, my little wolf. Vincent, run the bath, and put some jasmine oils in it," Gabriel ordered his butler, who Esme had been unaware of his presence. She shuddered at how long he had been there. She parted her lips and looked around for Vincent, but she only saw a blur of his form as he disappeared across the penthouse.


    He would make an excellent assassin.


    "Shall we?" Gabriel questioned though he didn''t wait for her answer as he carried her across the floor. Her heart thudded against her chest in anticipation and nervousness. This was not how she was expecting the night to go. She still had to tell him a few things; maybe after all the mystique surrounding her was gone, Gabriel might find her boring. He was a vampire and probably went through lovers like the weekly food shopping.


    Plus, vampires and werewolves really didn''t mix well. She was meant to be disgusted by him and his dietary needs, but how could she be when she changes into a giant wolf and sometimes hunts prey and eats the meat raw? Yes, as soon as she was just the regular rogue she-wolf in his eyes with a shitty backstory, he would lose interest.


    Esme sighed in disappointment, but then she pushed past her negative thoughts and decided to just be in the moment with him. If he cast her aside after then, it didn''t matter; she would make sure she didn''t care and would simply disappear. Her heart pinched at the idea of leaving him, then she frowned; what was wrong with her? This, what they had between them, was just physical needs being met in a good friendship.


    "Are you okay?" Gabriel asked; he had been watching her and all the emotions flashing across her face. Esme flushed and nodded her head, refraining from staring into his captivating eyes for too long. She looked ahead and blinked in sudden realisation they were taking the stairs that hovered over the library on the second floor, or was it the third? And now, technically the fourth?


    "Where are we going?" She trailed off as he opened the door to another enormous room filled with dark d¨¦cor and light furniture; the flooring marble and the parlour they stood in led through an archway revealing floor to ceiling windows and to the right an enormous bed facing the city views.


    "Welcome to my bedroom," He purred into her ear, and she bit her lip, her thoughts quiet for a moment as she assessed the grandeur of the rooms. He was already walking barefoot, but he shifted her in his arms and somehow removed her trainers and socks, throwing them on the floor dismissively.


    The ''parlour'' was more like a museum filled with daggers and swords on the walls, ancient scrolls under secure glass panels, and others. But she couldn''t quite look at everything as Gabriel turned them to the left towards some clear double doors that she already found her lips parting in awe at.


    Gabriel pushed open the doors, and Esme couldn''t help but gasp at the view before her. The bathroom was grand as she expected, but this was followed by floor to ceiling window views of the city. Marbled steps in front of them led up to a bathtub big enough for about six people; to the right were two sets of sinks along a dark black and gold marble counter with a long mirror reflecting the views behind. To the far right was a large open shower with only one panel of glass and a few plants trailing down the side for a bit of colour in the otherwise luxuriously dark d¨¦cor.


    The tub was full of bubbles already growing on the water''s surface, the scent of jasmine floated in the air, and lit candles in golden candle holders had been placed around the edge along with petals dashed across the bubbles and water.


    Vincent did more than just run the bath!


    Gabriel set Esme down and turned to her, observing her face. "I want to have a bath with you." He held her hand, brought it to his lips with a soft kiss, and then bit gently. The tip of his fang made her gasp at the sudden sharp edge. He didn''t pierce her skin, but she felt her heart racing and could almost burst at the sudden mixture of feelings swirling in her core now. "Tell me now if you want to be alone."


    Esme gazed back into his crystal blue eyes, and she felt warmth flood across her chest. "I don''t want to be alone," She whispered dreamily, then smirked, "Plus, I can''t kick a king out of his bath."


    Gabriel chuckled and dropped her hand. "We can''t have such insolence now.. It would not be proper to do such a thing. Now, help me take my clothes off." He raised his hands to the side, looking at her expectantly with a wicked grin on his handsome features.


    "As you command, my liege." Esme giggled and didn''t mind at all by undressing his majesty. She started undoing his gold cufflinks and paused as she put them down on the countertop; they had a family crest on them.


    "My liege.. It has been a while since I heard that one," Gabriel muttered as she turned back and started unbuttoning his shirt and drinking him all in as she did so. "Enjoying the view?"


    "Immeasurably," She breathed, not at all embarrassed. She was already undressing the man and had already touched his.. manhood.


    Gabriel chuckled and turned around as she helped slide his shirt down and put it on the counter. "Did you actually have servants doing this for you?" She questioned, thinking back to what she had learned about some human histories.


    Gabriel unbuckled his belt and chuckled again; the sound was like music to her ears each time. "For a while." She walked around him and halted his hands from doing anything more. He arched a brow at her before his eyes slowly became hooded, watching her unzip his trousers and drop them and his boxers to the floor, her eyes fixated on his as she looked up from kneeling on the floor before him. "But never like this.." He drawled.


    Esme hummed in response as she lowered her gaze to his rock-solid length and bit her lip. But with a pout, she watched Gabriel as he turned from her and ascended the steps to his bath, turning the taps off.


    "Did you want me to help you out of all those clothes?" He purred and started to stalk his way back to her, but she shook her head far too quickly, making him pause and search her eyes again in question. "This is your last chance to run, little wolf."


    With that said, he turned back to the bath, and she watched in admiration as his lower half started to hide beneath the bubbles, and he settled down in his seat. His arms were draped out by his sides, looking all the more king-like as he waited for her answer.


    Her heart was beating in tune with the trepidation clawing up her throat. To her, this was a big deal. Maybe Gabriel knew that, and that was why he was giving her a chance to leave. But instead of taking that chance, she whispered,


    "I won''t run."


    And wondered the depths of the meaning behind her words. It was time to ''face the music''. Either way, whether Ethan caught up to her or Gabriel would despise her.. But right now, she would take that leap of faith and put her trust in the gorgeous being before her.

 Chapter 67 - Revealing Scars

    Esme stood up again and slid her leather jacket down to the ground, then pursed her lips at the white-haired vampire watching her. It was her turn now. Her turn to show him her body. Even though she said those words confidently, she was still in turmoil with her body image and the number of scars on her body.


    "Gabriel.." Esme whispered both in awe at seeing such a magnificent being naked in a tub with the city lights behind him and the soft glow of candles around him and in nervousness at being naked in front of him.


    Esme looked down and unknowingly started to reach for her rubber band. In an instant, Gabriel stood before her, the water glistening down his chiselled body. Esme became distracted immediately and could only stare as some bubbles slid just above his right ''V'' muscle, and a few popped under her gaze. She refrained from looking lower where she knew her mind would be completely lost with the passion now brewing in her core. She bit her lip and looked back into his striking eyes that were hooded with desire.


    With his hand wrapped around Esme''s wrist, his thumb caressed the area around the rubber band before he lowered his lips to the inside of her wrist and kissed it. "I can give you some privacy in here if that is what you want.." He whispered, his lips grazing across her tender skin, sending shockwaves across her body. A delightful shiver rippled through her at the tender yet fiery gaze he was looking at her with.


    "I um.." Esme released her breath and shifted on her feet. "Gabriel.. my body.." He continued to stare down into her eyes, his gaze melting her then and there. "It''s just¡­ I have scars that might.. shock you. And.." She looked away, trying to spit out what she knew would come up. "Before I step into that bath.. I need you to keep an open mind.. I.."


    Her mind began to spin, and she felt herself getting lost in the depths of despair again. The scars over her mark could not hide what it really was, and Gabriel wasn''t stupid; he''d know what a werewolf''s mate mark looked like. What would he think of her?


    And the other scar, the one she couldn''t bear looking at. Maybe she could keep that one hidden. Esme gulped and felt her mouth and throat go dry; it was then she realised she had stopped breathing.


    "Esme.. breathe.." Gabriel caressed her cheek with his wet hand. "I know without a doubt your body is beautiful. Nothing will deter me away. Nothing."


    "Gabriel, please keep in mind that I will tell you everything.." She searched his eyes and tried to convey trust behind her own. Maybe Gabriel wouldn''t care if she had a mate, but from how he reacted to Lenny and Leo''s scent on her, she had some idea of how he would react.


    "Nothing can compare to Ethan, though.." Isana muttered with a shudder causing Esme to grimace and push away the bloodied images from her mind.


    Gabriel kissed her hair lightly and released her, climbing back into the bath. He sat this time with his back to her, allowing her some privacy before she could hide beneath the bubbles. Esme inhaled deeply, trying to keep her racing heart down but knew it wouldn''t calm until all of this was over.


    Slowly, she pulled her hoody off, watching Gabriel still even though his back was to her. Then she stripped down and placed all her clothes on the side, removing her rubber band and the clip from her hair. Esme was unaware the entire time; he could see her through the reflection of the window.


    Climbing into the bath, she could hear her heart pulsating in her head far too loudly, and she clenched her hands into fists, her back now to Gabriel. By now, she already knew he would see the large claw mark on her back, even with her hair covering a portion of it and the bubbles surrounding the lower part of the scar.


    Esme lowered herself further into the steaming water and turned around, holding her breath as she did so and feeling grateful to the bubbles that now covered her up again. The city was to her back and her vampire to her front. She stared back into his eyes that now glimmered with a mixture of emotions. His mouth parted suddenly, and his fangs came into view as he hissed and looked away, clasping his hand over his eyes, rubbing them.


    Esme released her breath. She didn''t know what to think about his reaction.


    "I am finding it hard to control myself right now, Esme.." He groaned. "First." He opened his eyes and looked at her like he wanted to devour every part of her body. "I want to fuck you and claim every part of your body as mine.." His gaze then lowered to her chest, where she knew he must have seen the mark before it was hidden behind the bubbles. "And I want to know who the fuck ETHAN is."


    With a loud slosh in the water, Gabriel was in front of her in seconds, the water overflowing the side of the bath. His hands gripped the slabs by the sides of her shoulders, the marble under his fingers cracking from the pressure as he leaned over her. Esme''s face paled at the name of her mate and the intensity of Gabriel''s eyes.


    Esme glanced down to her left arm, hidden beneath the water and bubbles. The arm she kept hidden even from herself because of the overwhelming feeling of wanting to throw up every time she saw it. The arm with the letters ''ETHAN''S'' cut deeply into her skin. Just thinking about her arm without even looking at the disgusting mess that it was, reminded her of every agonising moment, every slow cut of the blade into her skin until he was finished, and she was left on the cold floor in her own blood.


    "FUCK!" Gabriel shouted, clenching his eyes shut as part of the slab crumbled beneath his fingers and fell into the bathwater.


    Esme realised then; she''d inadvertently opened her mind up to him. He''d just seen her staring at her bloodied arm in the basement, the cage door open, and Ethan''s back walking away through her blurred vision of tears. Esme pushed Gabriel out of her mind; that wasn''t something he should see right now. Or something she wanted to think about, it was one of the worst nights of her life, and she felt chilled in the warm water thinking about it.


    "Once I find that sick fuck, I will torture him a thousand times over what he did to you," Gabriel growled quietly; his voice was deadly and sent shivers down her spine at the look in his eyes. She''d never seen him so furious.


    "FUCK!" He pushed away from her and now sat at the opposite end of the tub to her. He closed his eyes and tried to control his breathing. "I don''t want to scare you, Es. What did.. How.." He gripped the sides of the bath, and she heard it groan under the pressure of his grip strength.


    Esme slowly approached him. Most of her body was covered with bubbles, and he still had his eyes closed. At least her body wouldn''t make him angrier? She felt the tears pool in her eyes as she slid on top of him and held her wet hands against his face.


    Gabriel''s eyes snapped open again, the fire still burning brightly behind them but were settled slightly as he stared back into hers. "Thank you," She whispered, her voice breaking with all the emotions swelling up in her throat and the tears wanting to break free from her eyes. She didn''t let it overwhelm her and closed her eyes as she kissed his lips gently.


    Thank you for understanding the need to hide my secrets.


    Thank you for being angry on my behalf.


    Thank you for.. Everything.


    She couldn''t express herself enough and now clung to the back of his white locks.


    Gabriel frowned at a loss from their positioning and her words; he could hear them in her mind. Again, she''d opened up to him enough so he could listen to her thoughts. He wanted to delve deeper into her memories, but he held back, the fire burned beneath his skin, and it was a wonder she didn''t get burned right then. But she was calming him down just by being there, and even though there were many questions, he knew now he was right in waiting for her to reach out to him and tell him her story.


    Esme kissed him again, lingering on his lips longer and inhaled his scent before pulling away and staring back into his eyes. He released the sides of the bath and caressed her cheeks, searching her eyes, searching for answers to the questions held on his tongue. How did she find the strength? He could only imagine now what the she-wolf had been through and stared at her in amazement.


    "You. Are. Incredible." He growled, punctuating each word with a kiss on her cheeks and forehead. Then he couldn''t hold back anymore and pulled her into his arms, crushing her into him as he met her lips again, parting them in the movement to his as their tongues intertwined. Their hands became urgent as they roamed each other''s bodies, caressing, groping and clinging to each other like it was their last night together.


    Esme moaned and pulled back breathlessly from their passionate kissing. "I think.. we should calm down first?" She questioned her own question. He could see her trying to gain control over herself and started to move away from him.


    Gabriel grabbed her backside and pushed her back on top of him. His pulsating shaft between them and the need to push into her was almost overwhelming, but he wasn''t a teenager and could refrain himself, even if a goddess was sitting on him.


    "You''re not going anywhere. You had your chance to run and hide," He growled. "Now you have a Vampire King beneath your thighs. There are no take-backs."


    His hands smoothly caressed over her breasts and up her neck and down her shoulders and arms. He wanted to feel every part of her and make her feel better. He repeated the motion and smiled in satisfaction at the small whimper leaving her lips as his hands brushed past her nipples, and he met her lips once more.


    He wanted nothing more than to protect her, pamper her, and look after her like the Luna she was meant to be.


    No, like the goddess she is.

 Chapter 68 - Over The Edge

    Gabriel released Esme, and she gasped for air. She couldn''t help it; he was making her lose her mind and all functionality along with it. She forgot how to breathe while kissing. He was too damn good at kissing, and it was making her crazy.


    "He''s had thousands of years-" Esme pushed Isana and her comments aside as she kept her arms wrapped around this deadly and striking being beneath her. She still didn''t know how this came to be, her naked in a vampire''s bathtub, feeling high off the first form of happiness in such a long time. But she really wasn''t complaining.


    Gabriel started trailing kisses down her neck, and she tilted her head back to give him more access. Her breath caught in her throat as she felt the points of his fangs beginning to graze her skin and sending her into heated arousal. But before Esme could say anything, he gripped her hips and flipped her around. She yelped at the sudden movement and found herself lying back on his chest, her head next to his.


    He clutched her chin between his fingers and tilted her mouth towards his, tenderly kissing her as his other hand began to knead her right breast. She sighed into his mouth and met his tongue briefly before he nipped her playfully and pulled back. The pair stared at each other in wonder.


    "Let me take care of you," He whispered as he kissed her cheek and both hands were now kneading her breasts, and his knees widened her legs.


    Esme gulped in anticipation. "How.." Her whisper trailed off as he massaged her sides and kissed and bit onto her earlobe. His hands moved again, one to her left breast kneading, that turned into circling over her dark nipple and the other cupped her sex.


    "I think a massage is in order," Gabriel grinned wickedly into her neck, "you know what would make this better for you.." He teased her folds, circling her entrance as he did her nipple.


    "Wh-what?" She sighed and bit her lip, looking back into his startling blue eyes.


    "If you let me bite you," He whispered darkly into the side of her face.


    "How would it.." She trailed off again as one finger entered her agonisingly slowly, and somehow she recalled how people went insane from vampire bites. "I don''t want to get addicted." His fangs alone, grazing her skin, sent her over the edge. She couldn''t imagine how it felt being bitten by a vampire.


    "You won''t," He licked the side of her neck and pinched her nipple, sending pleasurable pain to her core. She gasped and clenched on his finger, feeling greedy in wanting more.


    "Do what you want with me; I''m yours," She breathed, then snapped her eyes open as Gabriel tilted her chin towards him again, and he crashed his lips onto hers.


    "Those are dangerous words, Es," He pulled back and purred into her ear as his thumb began to play with her clit, and the tempo of his finger increased. "I''m going to bite you," He kissed her cheek. "When you''re nearly there." He kissed her neck. His fingers pinched and circled her nipple, kneading her breast as his other hand continued its delicious assault at her centre.


    Esme leaned her head back as she felt everything tighten and her toes curl; Gabriel kissed her neck gently then she felt the sudden sharp prick of his fangs biting into her. "Ah," She groaned in pain and in pleasure. Her whole body vibrated in such an intensity; she was scorching hot then ice cold, feverish from his touch and fangs. Her fingers gripped into his tousled hair, pushing him onto her neck more from the euphoric feeling and arched her back as he led her further into a deeper bliss.


    Gabriel moaned into her skin, sending her further over the edge at his own pleasure, and he didn''t even satisfy himself except for the blood he drank from her. Esme''s breaths were ragged as she tried to get a hold of herself, but a sudden wave of dizziness overwhelmed her as she came down from her high. The vampire released her from his fangs and slowly removed his fingers as he licked the side of her neck. She didn''t know what else he was doing but felt the sore part of her neck being rubbed.


    Esme''s eyes fluttered close from sudden fatigue; her hand flopped down from his hair and rested in the water. Gabriel chuckled and kissed her, holding her waist tightly as she rested her head on his shoulder. "I told you. Here, have something to drink," He murmured before she heard the sound of a bottle opening and closing, and she felt his mouth on hers. Esme''s eyes opened, and his hand cupped her breast, making her gasp and blink in surprise as fruity liquid poured down her throat.


    Gabriel pulled away and grinned at her. "Do you want some more?" He grabbed a bottle and poured it into his mouth before turning to her again. This time she parted her lips as his mouth met hers and she swallowed the liquid, feeling even more desire ripple through her as she stared into the blue hues and red specks of his striking eyes. Esme''s hands found their way to his hair again, and she held him in place and intertwined her tongue with his. But all too soon, Gabriel pulled away with a chuckle, "Not so fast, little wolf. Turn back around and rest on me."


    Esme pouted but obliged and felt her cheeks burn from the indecent position. She was at least allowed to close her legs. "Don''t you think it''s a little unfair on you?" She purred and kissed his neck as her hand glided behind her, down his chest and wrapped her fingers around his hard-on behind her bottom, stroking him gently.


    "I don''t want to make the water messy," He chuckled. "And I don''t mind pampering you. Your scent no longer smells of his, but your own and of jasmine and me." He kissed behind her ear.


    "Don''t you want to go any further?" She questioned and bit her lip.


    Gabriel chuckled again. "We have all night. Unless you plan on ditching me after you''ve had your fill of me.. Ladies these days.." He sighed dramatically as he continued to caress her breasts and body.


    "I can hardly believe anyone would do such a thing to someone who looks like you, my king," She chuckled and paused, stroking his shaft to spin on the spot. Now straddling him again, her hands on his chest, she stared directly into his eyes and earnestly said, "I''ll answer any question, you know that right."


    Gabriel pecked her lips and leaned back comfortably, his arms spreading out on the bath''s sides. "I think there is a lot to talk about, and the water will go cold if we bring it up now. The only question I have for you right now," He paused and grabbed some soap, pouring it into his hands and lathered it up before stroking her breasts again and  going under her armpits and pausing. "Is why you have a flame tattoo that looks suspiciously like the one the secret rogue organisation uses.."


    His finger stroked around the small tattoo just below her right armpit. It was so small, and in a position she never saw it that she forgot all about it. Esme flinched at his words and started to put some space between them, but Gabriel grabbed her hips and pulled her back. "No more running, Es. You don''t have to tell me everything, but it''s pointless denying it with.." He tapped the tattoo. "This bit of evidence." He smirked, then grabbed the soap again and continued to caress her body.


    Esme stared at him as his eyes roamed her body, looking at her adoringly, his touch featherlight as he cleaned her. He paused when he brought her left arm out of the water, and she saw that fire of burning hatred flare up in his eyes again even as he lowered her hand and went back to her neck and massaged her. Esme gulped and had to push down a moan at his magical fingers, kneading away the stress in her neck and shoulders.


    Gabriel needed a distraction from his growing fury again. "I was eight years old when my mother brought me to the Hellhounds.." She began, and Gabriel''s head perked up to meet her gaze. She purposely didn''t open her mind to him; it was better he didn''t see just how much of a cold-hearted killer she is.


    "Was," Isana corrected though her wolf also questioned her correction. They still killed, but now it was for survival and not because of orders.


    Esme looked away and distracted herself with lathering soap in her own hands and cleaning Gabriel''s body. It was a delightful distraction. "If you aren''t selected to join the Hellhounds for your skills, then about half of them were young rogues brought up in a society where killing for sport was the norm. Children are brainwashed into agreeing with the beliefs of the Hellhounds," She continued and yelped by the sudden movement of his hands groping her backside and turning her around to stand in front of him so he could clean her groin area from behind.


    Esme bit her lip at the intimate action.


    "How did you get out?" He asked from behind her and started to rinse her down by a golden jug he used to pour the water over her.


    "It was only by coincidence. But I told them it was going to be my last mission anyway.." She trailed off, remembering the moment she was thrown onto the ground, and she looked up into Alpha Ethan''s green eyes.


    Within seconds, Esme found herself sprawled on her back on a comfy bed and Gabriel''s head between her thighs. "Tell me the rest after. Only focus on me now," Gabriel growled before pushing her legs further down into the bed, and his tongue licked the length of her damp slit. The first of many actions to send her over the edge, screaming his name, clinging onto him as he ravaged her with his tongue.


    As she climaxed again, Esme started to see black spots dancing across her eyes as his fangs cut into the femoral artery of her inner thigh, and she suddenly felt heavy as she closed her eyes. The last thing she heard was Gabriel''s chuckle.


    "My sexy she-wolf."

 Chapter 69 - Under The Sheets: Part One

    Gabriel stared down at his little she-wolf curled up under the black silk bedsheets, her dark brown hair tousled and falling down her back. After she passed out, he tucked her in and couldn''t help but watch her. His eyes roamed her body both in awe at how beautiful she was and assessing her scars while she slept. He couldn''t understand why anyone would do such horrific and cruel things to their mate. From his understanding of the bond between werewolf partners, Esme''s mate would feel everything she felt unless he blocked it out.


    Either way, it was sickening to think about.


    Gabriel raised his hand and stroked Esme''s cheek as he gazed upon her adoringly; he couldn''t imagine ever hurting her. But then again, he never imagined killing his first love. He looked away from Esme, his gaze hardening from the pang of betrayal he still felt from her.


    All these years, she had been the reason Gabriel never looked past the physical comforts of the women he lay with, but as he looked back at Esme, he knew that wasn''t the case. Somehow, she crept up on him and started chiselling away at the ice surrounding his heart. He couldn''t say for sure it was love, but it was more than a simple fling.


    Gabriel found it very peculiar, though, how he ended up so enamoured by such a little creature. But one thing he was sure of, for now, he would do what he could for her. Gabriel knew Esme could take care of herself, she was a rogue and not any rogue but an ex-Hellhound of all things, but she needed help. If he wanted her to stay in Chester, then her ex needed to go. He just had to find out more about him than that fucking image of their first meeting that popped into her head.


    Gabriel sighed; he''d tried to peek inside of her head while she slept when everyone had their guard down. Nope, not Esme. Even now, she had this protective wall around her; it was a sure sign that she didn''t sleep much. Yet, right now, she was sleeping peacefully.


    He smirked; he was the reason for that. He kissed her on the head and pulled her in closer to his chest, enjoying her warmth and her delicious scent. It reminded him of times when he travelled the unpolluted roads of the world, where the air was fresh, and there was no electricity. The vampire put his nose to her hair and inhaled deeply, relaxing into her; her scent was distinctly like the grass and trees after a downpour of rain, fresh and crisp.


    "Ngh," Esme murmured something incoherent in her sleep, and Gabriel heard her restful heart begin to drum loudly and her body tense. Was she having a nightmare?


    "Esme.." He frowned.


    Esme slowly stirred, her lids fluttered open, and she became increasingly aware of her naked self under some black silk bedsheets, her body pressed against a hard chest. She inhaled sharply, her heart beating rapidly in her chest, and she tensed up.


    No, no, no!


    Esme clenched her eyes shut, wishing it to be another nightmare, but this felt all too real. She wasn''t really in Ethan''s arms, right?


    "Esme, what''s wrong? Are you having a nightmare?" Gabriel''s voice drifted over her ears, and her lids snapped open again; she looked up and released her breath. His clear blue eyes calmed her pounding heart, and she found herself melting into his arms and resting her head on his chest again.


    "How long have I been asleep?" Esme questioned instead and looked across the bedroom floor to the windows, the sky was still dark, and the roads below were empty except for a few taxi''s driving by and people drunkenly staggering home.


    "Hmm, about two hours," Gabriel murmured, his hand pushed aside the hair clinging on her face.


    "What have you been doing?" She peered up at him with a questioning gaze.


    Gabriel smiled and kissed her head. "Watching you, of course." He watched her as her cheeks went pink under his gaze, and she hid into his chest.


    "Don''t you sleep or have anything better to do?" Esme asked, nearly groaning from the embarrassment she felt. How could he say something like that so.. openly and innocently? If it was someone else, she''d call them a perverted weirdo. Who watched girls sleep? Stalkers, that''s who. But Gabriel didn''t give off creepy vibes, no he was so confident in himself that it was endearing even as he said something that would creep her out.


    "Vampires don''t need much sleep, and time is different to me now," He shrugged casually, but she could hear a pang of sadness in his words. "I can''t leave you to wake up by yourself. I''m not a monster, you know, and you might have only slept for ten minutes. How are you feeling anyway?"


    Esme sighed into his comforting arms and smiled. She felt butterflies in her stomach and was a little shy about their time in the bath and on his bed. He certainly knew what he was doing to make her climax so many times and pass out for two hours; she knew from that alone he had to be a sex god in the sheets.


    She felt.. good, relaxed like there was nothing to worry about. Though she knew that wasn''t the truth, her slightly tingly body pushed away all her fears and stresses. "Much better. Thank you for.." She bit her lip from trying not to smile so much.


    Gabriel rolled over her, so he hovered above her, a wolfish grin on his face as he arched an eyebrow. "For.." He drawled, but when she didn''t answer, he kissed her on the lips lightly and whispered against them. "No need to thank me just yet. I''m not finished with you."


    Esme''s eyes widened, then became hooded, and she wrapped her arms around his neck. "What do you plan on doing with me then, my king?" She purred and groaned as he answered her by lightly biting her lower lip and meeting her tongue.


    "Hmmm, we are going to fuck until you can''t handle me anymore."

 Chapter 70 - Under The Sheets: Part Two

    Gabriel crashed his lips into hers and clung onto her hair as Esme arched her back, pushing her breasts into his chest and pulling him closer to her. Their bodies became intertwined, their breaths ragged as they became animals in a heated embrace. Esme''s nails dug into his neck and scraped down to his chest as he pulled away from her lips and gazed at her with dark desire mirroring hers.


    Gabriel dove back down, and she started giggling from the featherlight kisses down her neck and his free hand stroking the side of her hip, leaving goosebumps along her skin. He lowered his body into hers, and she savoured his warmth and the electrical shocks buzzing through her as he put her nipple in his mouth. Esme gasped and lowered her hand to his groin, and paused, looking down at the bulge in his boxers.


    "Why are you wearing boxers?" She asked, and he finished nibbling on her bud, making her core clench in delight.


    Gabriel licked her nipple and looked up at her through his messy white locks. "It''s not very modest cuddling you while you slept," He replied and began trailing kisses and small bites of his fangs down her abdomen.


    "Um, hello!? I am naked!" She said in exasperation and grabbed at his boxers. "Take these down, or I''ll rip them off."


    Gabriel smirked and playfully bit the side of her hip, "Hmmm, quite the ferocious little thing aren''t you." He crawled closer to her, so his face hovered above hers again. "Rip them off then, I have plenty-"


    Before he finished speaking, Esme had grown her claws and ripped the material in half just before his hard length. Gabriel''s eyes widened by a fraction in shock, and he hissed before his lids became hooded again. Esme bit her lip, she would never hurt him there, but it was funny to see for a split second that the vampire king thought his cock might be in danger from her claws. Before he could say anything, Esme cupped his balls and started to knead him.


    He hummed in delight and watched her in appreciation, his gaze wandering over her face.


    "I''m just warming you up first," She whispered and began kissing his neck tenderly before her hand lightly stroked up his length, teasing him until she felt his hand wrap around hers to firmly hold him and started to pump up and down.


    Esme found it even hotter that he directed her. "I thought you said you were warming me up," Gabriel said huskily as she sunk her head back in the pillow and looked up at the striking man above her while she pleasured him below. He lowered his face to her neck and licked the area before whispering against her goosebumps. "I''m going to bite you again, but not yet. This is the last time I will ask permission. Will it be okay?"


    "Of course, I told you. Do what you want with me, Gabriel," She whispered before spreading her legs wider and placing the head of his shaft at her entrance.


    Gabriel chuckled and rubbed the tip up her moist folds. "It seems I don''t need to play down there. You''re already wet," He purred, then plunged into her core, stretching her, and she gasped at the sweet pain of the delightful intrusion. "Jeese, Es," Gabriel groaned and slowly pulled back and started thrusting slowly. "You''re so tight. When was the last.." He stopped and hissed before burrowing himself deeper inside of her.


    Esme wrapped her legs around Gabriel''s waist, and her hands clung onto his shoulders, her senses feeling overwhelmed by his penetration, and she moaned loudly as he impaled her so deeply and waited for her to get used to the size of him. "Fuck, are you okay?" He asked and excruciatingly slowly thrust into her. She could feel her core tightening and knotting around him greedily, wanting more for him to help with this ache.


    Esme reached for his face and smiled, "I''m fine; you don''t always have to be gentle, you know."


    Gabriel grinned wickedly then and playfully bit her bottom lip, quickening his pace. "Oh, I won''t. I''m just making sure you don''t finish before me. With me.. making love isn''t a sprint; it''s a marathon." He winked and slammed into her roughly, making her tip her head back and groan, her nails scratched down the side of his arms, and she tried to refrain from cutting too deeply.


    "Making love.." Isana''s voice suddenly popped up, but even though she sounded questionable, her wolf was enjoying herself and didn''t mention anything about their mate. Esme quickly tuned into her wolf while she could still tell which way was up; it was odd, her wolf had no quarrels with what they were doing. There was no guilt or anger for cheating on their mate. She knew it was nearly impossible unless they were ruthless and cruel to cheat on one''s mate.


    Esme was thrown around, and she suddenly found herself straddling Gabriel, their bodies still entangled, and she gasped from the change in position. "Stay with me, Es," Gabriel growled and spanked her right cheek as she started to grind on him, her hands placed on his chest for balance.


    "Always," She mewled and flipped her hair back, enjoying the deeper connection to the vampire below her. She felt a little vulnerable with her body so exposed to him, her scars and ugliness of her past now on show, but when she looked back down at Gabriel, he stared at her like she was beautiful just the way she was. Her chest warmed at the sight of him, and she didn''t realise her gaze became gentle, and a small smile hovered on her lips.


    Then Gabriel''s hands cupped her breasts and kneaded them, making her head fall back again. His hand then lowered down to her clit; she quivered at how sensitive she felt while riding him.


    "Gabriel," She gasped, then bit her lip that didn''t stop her from moaning and quickening her thrusts. He sat upright then and grabbed her ass, meeting her thrusts and whispered her name against her neck, kissing her nipples and stirring her on even more. Esme''s fingers tangled themselves in his hair, her legs wrapped around him, and she met his lips.


    Their kiss became aggressively sexy, and she bit him back before releasing him, and her tongue moved up to his fangs, and he bit lightly, the sudden sharp pain sent her into euphoric bliss, and she erupted, clinging onto him as they tasted her blood in their mouths. Gabriel then rolled them around and lowered his mouth to her neck as he continued to thrust into her and sunk his fangs just above her collarbone.


    "Gabriel!" She screamed and came again before he suddenly pulled out of her and spilt his semen on her stomach while he continued to drink her blood. Esme was in an overwhelming haze, her core throbbed, and her body felt weightless, yet his little moans on her skin made her crave him more.


    "Gabriel," She whispered and almost groaned at him pulling his mouth away from her collarbone; she could see the want on his face and how hard he was refraining from continuing to drink from her.


    "When can you go again?" She asked and giggled at the surprised look on his features.


    Gabriel licked his lips. "I told you, we won''t rest until you pass out. I''m a vampire; I don''t get tired." He lowered his head and nestled his face between her breasts. "And I know.." He kissed her right breast. "I won''t ever," He kissed her left breast. "Get tired of you.." He thrust into her, and she gasped in surprise; he was rock solid and ready to go again.

 Chapter 71 - Insatiable: Part One

    { He looked at her


    the way she needed to be looked at


    like the whole world could crumble


    and he wouldn''t blink.  ~ Atticus }


    Esme rolled to the side, staring up at the ceiling as she tried to calm her ragged breathing. So far, she hadn''t passed out but was extremely close to it. It was only because she fell back onto the bed that Gabriel stopped his addictively pleasurable onslaught.


    Lowering her eyes, she looked out the window and saw the first signs of dawn on the horizon. The first rays of the sun pierced across the streets breaking out the purple hues of the sky into bloody orange and pink clouds.


    Had they really been sleeping together for nine hours? Her eyes widened in shock, but her aching limbs and flashbacks to the 20+ positions they''d done proposed it was indeed true. Gabriel really did teach her a thing or two; she sighed in content wanting and opposing to doing it again.


    She looked to the side in awe at the sex god. He was sweaty and deliciously unkempt but was pulling on his boxers like he''d just finished a pleasant workout. Gabriel stared back at her, smirking before jumping back onto the bed and lying on his side next to her. He looked wide awake; for a moment, she wondered how long vampires could really go for, then shook her head.


    Gabriel grinned, revealing his fangs, and he lowered his lips to her ear. "We could go for days if you really want to. I only sleep two hours a night," He whispered before nibbling on her ear. Esme grinned and turned to face him, pulling his face down to meet hers and kissing him tenderly before pouncing on top of him, surprising the vampire.


    She lowered herself, resting her chest on his and rested her chin on one arm while her other hand started drawing circles on Gabriel''s collarbone. "Hmmm, I would continue, but my boss is quite an ass. I can''t be too lippy with him because I haven''t slept most the night," She purred, though she squinted a little to keep herself awake, even if her body was fighting itself over creating carnage with this vampire in the bedroom and passing out.


    "Oh really?" Gabriel chuckled and grabbed her hand, biting it playfully.


    Instantly Esme''s pulse raced at seeing her finger pressed against his right fang, and she gulped, feeling desire shoot through her.


    Dammit, control yourself, woman!


    "Hey now.. your control went out of the window the moment you climbed on top of him in the bath." Isana snickered, enjoying the peaceful and joyous moment with the vampire beneath them.


    Esme pouted, and Gabriel grinned, releasing her finger from his mouth. "I don''t mean to, but when I do get glimpses inside your head, it can be entertaining. You seem to bicker with your wolf a lot."


    Esme''s cheeks reddened from his comment; it was so strange he could hear their conversations. "I thought you said you couldn''t read my mind that much?" She asked with a slight frown, but she honestly didn''t care at the moment, as long as he stayed clear of her memories. She told him she would answer anything he asked anyway, so maybe he wouldn''t feel the need to search her mind like he would his enemies.


    Gabriel smiled gently and kissed her. "I can''t, but sometimes if I try to, I get glimpses whenever you feel comfortable enough to ''let me in." He air-quoted with his fingers. "But like I said, I can turn it on and off whenever as well. It just so happens I have listened a few times over the last few days."


    "Ah, so that''s how you''re so good with your mouth and fingers," She winked and couldn''t help but giggle as his eyes narrowed.


    "Oh, Esme," He turned them over so he was above her again and kissed her tenderly behind her ear. "I don''t need to read your mind to know how to pleasure you." His hand trailed down her body and lightly brushed across her throbbing core.


    Esme gulped and shifted underneath him. "I-I never doubted you," She stuttered and cursed in her head at how he just affected her speech.


    "Oh no, I think I need to show you," He bit her earlobe lightly. "Again."


    Gabriel started to lower himself down, nestling himself between her thighs and caressing them with his hands while his gaze met hers, and he smirked.


    "No, no!" She grabbed his head as he parted his lips to start sucking on her wet and probably bruised vagina. "You are very, very skilful! But I don''t think I can- ah." Esme''s fingers threaded through his hair as he brought his tongue to her folds and tightened his hold on her legs, keeping her in place.


    Why?! She wasn''t complaining at all, but her body was both protesting from fatigue and happily falling back into a blissful high, again from this insatiable man. He was going to make her crazy over him, and they''d only been together for one night. She wondered how many hearts he had broken before.


    Esme inhaled sharply, her thoughts turning blank from the exquisite sensation rushing through her being from Gabriel''s skilful tongue. Her hand clenched the bedsheets and the other in Gabriel''s hair.


    "Gabe.. Gabriel!" She gasped, flinging her head back, squirming underneath him as her core built as he devoured her relentlessly until a high pitch cry escaped her, and she came, seeing blurred coloured dots across her vision before she collapsed, breathing harshly. Esme looked down at Gabriel, his chin resting atop her abdomen with a well-deserved arrogant smile splitting across his deviously angelic features.


    He licked his lips, then climbed over her pulling her into his embrace. She managed to move enough to kiss his chest before her droopy eyes snapped open at the sound of her stomach rumbling. Gabriel chuckled, "I forgot, I''ve been snacking on you all night. You need something to eat."


    Esme heard both hidden meanings behind his words and blushed.

 Chapter 72 - Insatiable: Part Two

    "Hold on, let me speak to Vincent," Gabriel continued, unaware of her sudden embarrassment as he climbed across the bed that made her feel even smaller than she was. It could fit more than ten people in easily; they rolled around under the covers without once falling off the bed, even with some of the positions they tried.


    Gabriel held a phone to his ear, one that wasn''t his mobile but was obviously his penthouse phone. "Vincent. Can you get some food for Miss Esme, please? Oh, one moment," He held the phone away and glanced at her, "What do you want to eat?"


    "What do you have?" She asked instantly, not knowing what she wanted.


    "I don''t have food here.." Gabriel trailed off and grinned, revealing his fangs to make his point. Esme shaped her mouth in an ''O'' and thought for a moment.


    "Hmm, as it''s morning. Betty''s caf¨¦ should be open, so maybe three cooked breakfasts? No, wait, make it three and a large berry smoothie. I need some fruits." She replied, then giggled at his raised brow. "Someone has made me very hungry."


    Gabriel smirked, then spoke into the phone, "Did you hear that? Good, leave the tray outside when you have it."


    "I feel bad. Isn''t Vincent like off-work hours?" Esme queried as Gabriel put the phone into the receiver. He scooped her up in his arms and walked back through the parlour where blankets were still left on the floor where they also had some fun, then through to the bathroom. "Gabriel, just give me a few hours-"


    Gabriel burst into laughter and placed her gently down inside of the shower, stripping himself of his boxers as he turned it on. "Vincent works around the clock, so don''t worry, but did you not want to shower? Don''t worry, I will be good. I''m not an animal, you know," He said, tilting her chin up and kissing her tenderly on the lips. "I''m just making sure you won''t pass out in the shower or something."


    Esme realised then she was still holding onto his arm for balance and covered her eyes. "I''m sure I will be fine," She spoke into her hands before spreading her fingers and looking at Gabriel, who held her by the hips, keeping her still. She hadn''t realised she''d lost her balance slightly.


    He smirked and pulled her into him under the showerhead. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you. You don''t have to do a thing. Maybe the bath would have been better, but" He looked at the empty bath. "It would take longer just to fill it up." Gabriel kissed the top of her head and grabbed one of the bottles on the side before foaming it in his hands and starting to work his magic in her hair and massaging her shoulders.


    "I think I''ll sleep if you keep massaging me, Gabriel," She murmured sleepily. Gabriel slowly stopped, then grabbed another bottle and started caressing her body with the soap.


    "I''ll make it quick. Even if you do look delectable, I can hold back," Gabriel said confidently as he lowered down and embarrassingly started to clean her lower region. He touched it so tenderly that she felt a tiny spark of want coming back to the surface.


    "I think that''s clean enough there," She muttered, peeking through one of her closed eyes and holding onto his shoulder and the wall for balance. Her embarrassment of him touching her so intimately even to clean was long gone now; she shrugged it off. He''d seen and touched most parts of her body now.


    She giggled and looked down at Gabriel as he cleaned, then kissed her feet, then calf, and he caressed her slowly. "It is quite a sight to have a King doing such things for a lowly rogue like me," She jested, but the smile paused on her face as he suddenly loomed over her.


    Gabriel clutched her cheeks gently in his hands and lowered his forehead to hers, not caring of the water streaming down them both. "You are not lowly. Even in your jokes, I can hear what you think about yourself." He kissed her gently then pulled back slightly, his head still on hers as he gazed into her dark eyes. "Please, you are more than that. You are Esme, my goddess, and I would kiss the ground you walk on if it made you happy."


    "Gabriel.." She stared back into his striking blue eyes, mystified by his words. "I.." She didn''t know what to say.


    "Just don''t doubt yourself in such a way. I wasn''t always a King, and I am here with you simply as Gabriel," He continued before kissing her forehead and pulling away.


    Esme gulped, still stupefied to say anything. She knew joking around always hid her insecurities, but she hadn''t even thought about what she said. Thinking about it now, Esme knew that her words did come from deep-rooted thoughts, one that keeps dwelling in her mind about the apparent differences between the pair. But she kept shrugging it off; she had only been with Gabriel for one night, she couldn''t think so deeply about a relationship that hadn''t even begun.


    Her heart pinched at the inner demons inside of her doubting herself and the vampire who washed while still making sure she wasn''t going to pass out. She knew her inferiority and doubts were clouding her judgement about her and Gabriel. She knew from how gentle and even how caring he was acting now that there was more to this than a simple ''shag-athon'' of a night.


    Esme stared at the vampire''s muscular body in awe, watching as the soap and water trickled down him. "I''m starting to think you are quite the little pervert, Es." She snapped her eyes up to meet Gabriel''s that flashed with amusement. Her cheeks heated, and she shook her head.


    "Well, it''s not my fault you''re crazy good looking. I''m sure you are used to people marvelling at your beauty all the time," Esme argued, folding her arms before reaching out from the sudden wave of dizziness.


    Gabriel caught her around the waist and pulled her closer to him, and chuckled. "Do you think I give anyone the chance to marvel at me?" He smirked at her parted lips.


    Esme gulped and shook her head.


    "Good girl. I only let you," He drawled before kissing her gently and deepening the kiss as he picked her up, her arms wrapped around his neck as he held her by the waist in one arm and placed her on the counter. She sighed as he walked away, chuckling to himself and returned with a towel. Lifting her up again, he wrapped the soft towel around her before covering his waist with his own.


    Gabriel swept Esme up in his arms again, this time carrying her bridal style and gently placed her on the bed again just as a knock sounded at the door. Once the pair were changed, Esme wearing Gabriel''s black silk dressing gown, drowning her in it and Gabriel surprisingly in tracksuit bottoms and a top. She stared at him, enjoying his wet tousled hair look with regular clothing just as much as if he were wearing a suit. It was another side to him that made her wonder just how relaxed he was with her in his room and seeing him in such a way.


    Esme shook her head and followed him through to the parlour where he''d set up the food on the coffee table. "Hey," Esme clutched at Gabriel''s hand, "I think I should tell you everything now. I can''t keep taking advantage of you." She winked, trying to lighten the tone of her voice though they both knew she dreaded bringing up such a horrid past.


    "Take your time.." He kissed her head, and they settled down on the sofa for her to eat.

 Chapter 73 - Bared To You: Part One

    **** Content Warning ****


    Please be aware there are themes of emotional and physical abuse in the following chapters. Read at your own discretion.


    *----------------------------------*


    Esme relaxed back into the sofa, feeling well fed and slurping on the last of her smoothie. Gabriel sat next to her, one ankle crossed over his knee, his hand holding a book that appeared to be written in Latin, and his other hand rested on the back of the sofa, occasionally brushing her shoulder or playing with her hair. Esme asked while eating what the book was about and was fascinated when he explained it was on historical findings of demons. But Gabriel shrugged it off as superstition; he had read the book many times but still found it fascinating how the author wrote such bizarre descriptions. He told her the ''demons'' were vampires and werewolves.


    She did take note earlier but didn''t pay too much attention that on the far left of his large bedroom was his own personal collection of books; she presumed they had been read several times from her quick observation at how worn they appeared. However, it turned out to be the most expensive collection of rare books, some even created by himself on historical events. Others that were very well hidden he mentioned were actually his journals from the first century he lived on earth.


    It was genuinely fascinating, and he kept her entertained while eating, either by what he translated from his book or by the books he mentioned in his room. "I take it you''re a bit of a history buff, Gabriel," Esme winked and placed her empty smoothie onto the coffee table that was probably worth the price of her new apartment Lenny rented to her.


    Gabriel closed his book, gently placing the golden leather cover on his leg. "I have lived it. So, it intrigues me to see how history is written. Some facts are lost in time; others have been altered," He said nonchalantly, then smirked after feeling Esme''s awe-filled gaze.


    Esme cleared her throat and stood up to circle around the love seat, and started fidgeting with her hands in front of her as she looked up at the two swords crossed on the wall, using it as a distraction from where her mind was soon going to go. To the deepest corners where her demons would claw her up in pieces.


    Esme swallowed hard as her gaze rested on the golden hilts. Both swords were designed the same; the family crest was in the middle of the cross guard, with the letter ''G'' engraved in it. Either side of the crest was two figures, sword in hand raised against oncoming wolves. She glided her hand across the cross guard, feeling the smooth edges of the wolves, then looked up at the pommel and gazed at a large circular red gem that must have been a ruby. Esme looked back at Gabriel, who now stood behind her, leaning against the sofa, his hands gripping on the edges as he observed her.


    "This was your sword?" Esme asked though she already knew the answer. He nodded and glanced at the other sword. "And the other?" She saw the letter ''C'' engraved in the family crest.


    "Hmm, that is a story for another time," He murmured thoughtfully, and she looked back at him, curiosity clear on her features. But she dropped it; it was apparent that he felt uncomfortable at the question. He''d already shown parts of himself by bringing her to his room that showed more of who he was than in the rest of the penthouse that was merely full of luxury items. Although she guessed the piano and library may be the only other parts that revealed who he was and possibly the office that was kept under lock.


    Esme glanced at the other sword again and understood enough that the sword belonged to a family member and might no longer be with him. She reached up and started tracing the engraved markings just below the hilt; the inscription was in a language she did not understand or pinpoint what it was in. "They are beautiful and in good condition," She pointed out.


    "Of course, I would never let my sword go rusty or get dirty. Be careful, though. I still sharpen them," Gabriel replied as she started to feel the edges of the blade; that was when she looked down at her arm where the dressing gown sleeves had fallen away from, revealing the carved words of ''ETHAN''S'' on her skin.


    Esme''s stomach dropped, but she smiled at Gabriel''s concern before looking back at the swords and crossing her arms as she shifted on her feet. "When I was a Hellhound, my last mission was to infiltrate the White Sands pack, not to cause any harm.. well, not yet. I needed to find out information on their plans. You see, we found out they were going to expand their territory, taking over another pack and trying to take the rogue''s territory, which no one dared to do. They obviously didn''t know it was territory to the Hellhounds, only that it was dangerous to enter that forest."


    She tapped her fingers, recalling her attempt at fighting the pack members and refraining from killing them to get caught.


    "Anyway, I was to get as much info I could and return so we could formulate a plan. This was a pack that had no powerful position; it was a small size compared to others and one that the Hellhounds had never found any point in targeting before.." Esme trailed off and gazed at the engraved wolves on Gabriel''s sword. "That was when I met him. Ethan, my mate."


    Esme started recounting the first year of her relationship with Ethan, describing not in too much detail how slowly she was becoming someone else, someone pitiful, falling into a trap her mate led her to. Gabriel tried to intervene, his apparent disgust at the harsh words about herself, but one look from her halted him. She continued, telling him how obedient she was, though Ethan still found reasons to hit her or sexually assault her.


    Esme followed Ethan''s words, being the ''perfect'' mate for him and always making sure they looked like the perfect couple in public, especially when meeting other packs. She was silent in meetings unless the pack leaders asked for her input or suggestions in which she would agree with whatever Ethan previously suggested, even if she knew of better ways. She couldn''t ''show him up''.


    "I was a marionette, and after some time, I came to realise that the pack knew what was going on behind closed doors. That was when I fell further into despair; the times I found the courage and tried to reach out for help turned out to be a useless struggle, and that''s when things started to get even worse. Ethan found out," Esme continued. Her head was now resting on Gabriel''s lap as she bared herself to him; even though she recalled horrible memories, she felt a weight being lifted from her shoulders.


    Esme closed her eyes and let a tear fall down her face as the images of her right arm being held in wolfsbane then burnt because of her disobedience flashed across her mind. She inhaled sharply and held onto Gabriel''s hand as she lost herself to what was to come, letting the vampire into her mind if he so wanted to. The memory was not at all hazy and was as clear as day..


    Esme was crying and being dragged by her hair down into the basement in which she hadn''t been to the whole time she had lived in the mansion. Her right arm was throbbing and itching, pulsating in burning pain from the wolfsbane and fire Ethan put on her skin. But right now, that wasn''t the issue. Her eyes widened as she came across a cage.


    "Wh-what.. Ethan.." She struggled and tried to get out of her mate''s arms even if it meant him ripping her hair out, but he smacked her across the face, and she flew into the wall. Her vision blurred, and a ringing noise rung in her ears, Ethan''s words muffled from the blow to her head. He put something around her neck, and she hissed in pain and was thrown into the cage; with the last ounce of strength she had left, she tried scrambling forwards, but the silver bars slammed in her face.


    "Any time you even think about escaping or asking for help, I will discipline you," Ethan growled in front of the bars, his eyes glowing. "Like a dog, I will train you."


    He left her there staring in shock and went into a fetal position, keeping herself warm and as comfortable as she could in the damp, cold cage. She had a silver collar around her neck with a fricken name tag on it. This was a new low and one that seemed to have zapped out the last bit of energy she had left in asking for help.. The pack wouldn''t help her, and now she was in a cage like a dog.

 Chapter 74 - Bared To You: Part Two

    Ethan used the cage as another form of torture and one he could often use to make sure she didn''t step out of line. Whatever ''stepping out of line'' really meant. Looking back, she knew the smallest of actions that were never intentional would end up with Ethan losing his temper and striking her, or throwing her in that cage, left alone in the dark. But the cage tormented her the most; she would be dragged down to that basement, and no matter how much she begged, it never seemed enough, and she would always end up in that cage, curled up into a ball.


    It was the worst of her punishments. She''d never felt so alone in the world. Even in her ''loner'' wolf days at the Hellhound''s base, she was free to roam around if not for the leash of orders around her neck, and she still had Marcus there. Even with their antagonistic and strange relationship, he was the one that kept the emptiness of her gruesome crimes at bay.


    Esme did what she had to survive under Ethan''s rule, which he still called love. For the first time in her life, she was scared, and it was from someone who was meant to cherish her. Death really did seem like an easy way out, but there was something inside of her still holding onto life. Esme didn''t know how; maybe it was a small part of her holding onto hope that her misery would soon come to pass. Ethan had her all sorts of fucked up, and she was emotionally drained from fear and then feeling the small comforts he would show her when she was in his arms. She was reminded of the first few months of their relationship in those moments.


    But Esme knew deep down it wasn''t those tiny moments with her mate that made her hopeful. No, it was a she-wolf named Anastasia, who Ethan ordered to become her personal maid. Anastasia first arrived when Esme caught an infection in her arm from being left in the cage the first time she was thrown in there. The wolfsbane stopped her natural healing ability, and the blisters from the burns were left untreated in a dirty cage.


    Esme was lifted up in her mate''s arms, like a ragdoll she couldn''t move from lack of food and the burning and sickly sensation of her arm. He brought her to their room and apologised in his usual manipulative and cruel way. "I hate seeing you like this, Es. This is how angry you made me, I left you in there, and now you have an infection in your arm," Ethan sighed as he stripped the dirty clothes from her skinny body and placed her in the bathtub. "It has become a habit now that you can''t always keep me happy, and I don''t have the time to look after you each time. So, I have brought Anastasia here to tend to you when needed."


    He kissed her head, unaware of the slight flinch on Esme''s face before he left the dazed and emotionless Esme in the tub. She stared outside of the pristine white bathroom, through the floor to ceiling windows and watched the calming waves on the shore. It had been months since she''d last been to the beach; though it was winter now, she would still enjoy the fresh air on her face. Now she was only allowed out of the mansion under Ethan''s orders.


    "Do you want help in bathing?"


    Esme blinked out of her trance-like daze and turned to look at the pretty brunette, her blue eyes looking down a the ground as she stood there holding her hands in front of her.  It was an odd feeling, this girl, what was her name again.. Ethan called her Anastasia; she was respecting her as a real Luna.


    "I can bathe," Esme whispered; her throat was dry, her lips still cracked from the sparse water she''d been provided. Her eyes stung, and she felt tired even though she''d done nothing for a week.


    Esme heard the she-wolf leave, and she looked down at her arm, biting her tongue as she started to put it into the water, tears burning in her eyes, but she refrained from crying. There were no more tears left for her to give.


    Esme stopped and blinked in surprise at the glass of water placed on the wooden bath tray in front of her. Painkillers were also placed next to it. She looked up at Anastasia and couldn''t form any words as the girl had brought into the bathroom a bag full of medical supplies. "Thank you," Esme murmured and drank the water thirstily and took the tablets.


    It was awkward at first. Anastasia would silently do as she was told, attending to Esme''s numerous wounds that repeatedly showed up on a weekly basis and sometimes daily. The pair never said much to each other, and Esme didn''t want to befriend someone who was just following orders from their Alpha. She knew as well that this she-wolf would tell Ethan of her daily activities; she was nothing more than a spy for her paranoid mate. Esme couldn''t understand why Ethan was so paranoid, the only times she was outside of the mansion was with him, and even then, she would prove herself in front of everyone how much she loved him and cared for him.


    But after some time, Esme and Anastasia started talking, and she became more comfortable with her. She knew even though the she-wolf was following orders, Anastasia was still kind, and the warmth and friendliness she felt from her were not fake. The she-wolf would show this in the smallest of gestures, bringing Esme stuff she never asked for but would comfort her. Anastasia even started to comfort her by holding the petite Luna in bed when her despair became too much.


    "I''m sorry, Luna. I really am," Anastasia sobbed into her hair as Esme clutched onto her after a nasty beating, two of her ribs were broken, and she was struggling to breathe.


    Anastasia was as much a prisoner as Esme; she had to follow Ethan''s orders, there was no way out of it.. Esme saw how it pained Anastasia, who could not do anything, but with this she-wolf helping her, Esme found some small comfort.

 Chapter 75 - Bared To You: Part Three

    "The funny thing is, even with one person who seemed by my side, it felt like a blessing. But it really was another way of controlling me. Sia, I mean Anastasia, was another way to threaten me into submission. I had endured so much that pain was becoming like second nature. I was ''getting used to it'', and Ethan could see that," Esme sighed and stood up from the sofa. She looked back at Gabriel and the broken arm of the furniture he had been resting his hand on.


    She could see a burning fury behind those striking eyes; even though she''d stopped talking, it was possible he was still ''watching'' her memories. It was a lot to take in and not exactly the most pleasant of stories one told another.


    "Did you want to play hooky with me today?" She asked and kneeled in front of him, gently placing her hands on his knees. Gabriel blinked and looked down at her, swallowing loudly. She couldn''t tell what emotions were swimming in his eyes right now, but they should take a little break. "How about we go for a walk? Outside?"


    Gabriel cleared his throat and clasped her hands in his, kissing each knuckle like they were fragile and made of glass. "That sounds perfect. What about the forest and hill area overlooking the valley?" He suggested, gazing up at her through his annoyingly gorgeously long lashes.


    "Ha, that''s been my go-to place around here.." Esme trailed off, then tilted her head to the side, narrowing her eyes. "Have you been keeping tabs on me?"


    "I only suggested outside the city because you seem to like nature more. Or was my assumption wrong?" Gabriel smirked as though he already knew the answer. But Esme couldn''t help but still find it suspicious he knew the exact location she tended to go to. She shrugged it off either way and stood up; she looked down at him and abruptly turned; she wanted to kiss him but felt it was wrong at the moment, what with her revealing such things about her past.


    Gabriel had been quiet, and she''d peeked at him a few times to see the cogs turning in his head before he noticed her watching him, and he''d become expressionless again, or smile at her gently, brushing her hair away. He was plotting something but didn''t want to show it. Esme didn''t mind if he didn''t want to reveal anything to her just yet. She was telling him a lot about her mate, more than anyone would know, and his ability at reading minds made it even more personal. Though she still stopped him from viewing some memories, strictly speaking when Ethan would force himself on her.


    Esme stopped at the door and looked back at Gabriel as realisation dawned on her. It was mid-morning, and the sun was up. "I completely forgot. You can''t go outside during the day," Esme said guiltily. She forgot something so simple about a vampire.


    Gabriel came up from behind her and embraced her in his arms, the sudden feeling made her relax, and she instantly felt her worries melt away. "I''m the Vampire King. Do you really think the sun would keep me from walking outside?" He whispered next to her ear, tickling her with the warmth of his breath. "Another little secret only for you to know. The sun doesn''t restrict the pureblood vampires from going outside; they''re the first and second generation only. The third generation like Luther only finds it annoying, but lower-ranking vampires below him will burst into flames."


    Esme turned her head to look at Gabriel; she stared at him in wonder and awe again. No one really could compare to him, and somehow, he chose to reveal parts of himself to her, the fucked up rogue. Gabriel sighed and kissed her tenderly on the lips before releasing her, and she looked away, her cheeks heating at the possibility he had been listening to her thoughts again.


    She put her hands in her jacket pockets as Gabriel pushed the door open. The pair had changed when she started to tell him about Anastasia, and now she wore what she wore the night before, and Gabriel was in jeans, a black top and a leather jacket with some shades, his hair swept back neatly. He looked delectable and like he''d just walked off a photo shoot.


    They went down in the lift; Gabriel caged his arms around her and kept his shades on the top of his head so Esme could only gaze into his eyes while they went down the garage. She was grateful to him; he was using those godly good looks to good use and distracting her from the trauma of her being inside of a cage.


    They walked along the rows of flashy cars, from convertibles, sports cars and SUV''s to a few motorbikes; Esme was not surprised at all. She climbed into the black tinted SUV, feeling more at ease in this car than the others and understanding why he chose this instead. All of his cars would stand out even among the rich people of Chester, Gabriel was in a different league of wealth, and everything was custom made.


    Just as Gabriel set the car into gear, his phone rang through the car, and he cursed at Luther''s name showing up.


    "Finally! Gabriel, where the heck are you? I''ve been trying to call you all night; you''re the fricken King. You can''t just ghost me.. Has something happened? Tell me!" Luther roared into the car speakers, and Esme glanced at Gabriel in amusement and wondering what her King would tell him.


    Gabriel sighed, and Luther instantly went silent. "I have been¡­" He glanced at Esme with a smirk and couldn''t help the amusement filling his voice. "busy."


    Luther sighed in response. "You normally tell me if you have company!" He said in exasperation. "Was it Kiki? Or someone else? Who were you with all night? Oh shit, I''ve interrupted you. That''s why you sound so.. strange. When can I expect you to-"


    Gabriel hung up on him and looked at Esme warily. "Kiki is only-"


    "You don''t have to explain to me." Esme looked out of the window at the tall buildings. "You have a past, as do I. Although I am pretty certain you''ve slept with thousands more than me," She chuckled even though she still felt a slight pinch in her heart.


    "But they didn''t mean anything to me," Gabriel interrupted her spiralling emotions and kissed her hand before resting their intertwined fingers on her lap. Esme looked back at him in shock.


    "But.." She swallowed loudly, searching his face as he looked at the road. "I do?"


    Gabriel grinned and shook his head, "What a silly question, amica mea."

 Chapter 76 - Bared To You: Part Four

    Gabriel parked the car on the side of the road, and the pair were already on a leisurely stroll through the forest. Their conversation had gone quiet since Luther''s call, but there was no awkwardness; in fact, it was more of comfortable silence. Each was lost in their own thoughts. Esme didn''t know what Gabriel said after ''what a silly question'', but she presumed it was a nickname of sorts, just like how he calls her ''little wolf''.


    Esme glanced at Gabriel and felt the corners of her lips curl up. The light that filtered through the tree leaves shone on his features, making him appear more the ethereal being with his white locks, smooth marble skin and glimmering crystal blue eyes with those red specks. It was only his attire that made him appear more from this world, but still, she was awestruck. Although he pulled his shades down to cover his eyes from the sunlight that streamed across them, causing him to frown.


    To think she was walking in the woods on this sunny day with a vampire, and not just any vampire but the Vampire King.


    "Is there something on my face, little wolf?" Gabriel asked with a smirk, still facing the path ahead of them.


    "Haha, busted gawking at Gabriel!" Isana laughed in delight; she was also in a good mood considering the memories they were going through.


    Esme giggled and looked ahead; she didn''t care about being caught looking at his face. Anyone else would do the same, especially on a sunny day where the sun just made him seem so surreal. "You know exactly what I''m looking at. I''m sure if you keep searching for compliments on your good looks, your head won''t fit through the doors!" She teased, clasping her hands behind her back before skipping ahead of him and whistling.


    It was nice to feel so weightless; Esme didn''t realise her past had been dragging her down all these years. When she returned to her new apartment, she wondered if she would still get nightmares. She scoffed; something as simple as letting stuff off her chest doesn''t mean she would miraculously stop having nightmares.


    Esme stopped and waited for Gabriel at the edge of the hill that overlooked the valley. It was the spot she had been to many times now, and she was still a little suspicious the vampire happened to suggest this place. But instead of staying on the hill overlooking the river, rock formations and seemingly endless areas of grass, she wanted to delve further into nature. There were always deer in the area, though they scattered as soon as Gabriel stood next to her.


    Maybe they could feel a sudden predatory presence, one that seemed to make the birds go quiet. Gabriel did have a certain presence about him; even humans who came near him were very aware of him though they couldn''t understand why except for his good looks.


    "Shall we continue?" Gabriel suggested as he gazed down at Esme, who was still eying the area with intrigue.


    Esme smiled then set off down the hill. Her mind and body were surprisingly pleasant even as she started to manage through her thoughts of her past. Once they were at the bottom of the hill, Esme wandered to the river first and dipped her hand in, enjoying the fresh and chilling water passing through her fingers.


    "As time went on, I was better at predicting Ethan''s moods swings and what even the smallest of things might set him off and harm me. It sounds pathetic considering I was.. well, I was a ruthless rogue before settling down in the pack. But that''s just how things turned out, Ethan was.." She trailed off and started to draw patterns on the water''s surface, not caring of the cold seeping through her fingers and sending goosebumps across her body.


    Feeling something was better than feeling nothing at all.


    Esme cleared her throat and stilled after catching onto the slightest scent of lavender in the breeze that swept through her hair. She turned her to the side in the direction she assumed it came from, but the valley was scarce of any creatures. Esme''s lavender phantom was either in the trees on the hill, or they''d already left, and their scent was still in the air. Either way, she had to be vigilant. She glanced at Gabriel, who was still watching her play at the riverbed, seemingly unaware of what was running through her mind.


    "Hmmm, the only problem with being outside is that I cannot guarantee us being alone," Gabriel muttered in annoyance. Esme stared at him, he hadn''t read her mind, and she knew even with his vampire senses that he couldn''t have picked up on the lavender scent, werewolf''s sense of smell was more sensitive than a vampire''s, even if he was the king, Esme still had tracker blood in her. Her nose was more sensitive than others.


    She wondered if Gabriel was merely making a passing comment. Still, something in his gaze said otherwise. Esme gulped and pulled her hand away from the water and stood up again. Wiping her hands on her jeans, she walked in the opposite direction to the lavender scent. "Anyway, I was granted more freedom to leave the mansion only with Ethan''s permission each time. At first, I walked along the beach but having a guard, Delta Bryant watching my every move made me feel suffocated even at one of my favourite places to escape from.. Ethan," She whispered her mate''s name in fear that he would magically show up.


    Esme felt a little silly, especially since she had the most dangerous man by her side right now, and now after being away from her mate, she was much stronger than she used to be.


    "Let''s hope we never see him again, though. It''s one thing to believe we could take him out, as we easily could what with our.. skills. But it''s another when seeing our mate in the flesh and the bond trying to lure us back to his side," Isana muttered bitterly, and at the mention of their bond, Esme''s mark on her chest started to burn. She clenched her teeth together from the pain and looked away, hiding her face from Gabriel.


    "The thing is... just as things APPEARED to be getting better, they suddenly and drastically took a turn for the worse."

 Chapter 77 - Bared To You: Part Five

    Unfortunately, just as Esme was starting to gain confidence and even working out a way to escape from the hellish town, she was suddenly walking over even more eggshells than before.


    Esme was in the middle of cleaning the kitchen after making lunch for all of the pack leaders after they had their meeting. She wasn''t needed in today''s meeting, and quite frankly, she was relieved by it. Otherwise, she was once again in the spotlight and agreeing in an overly sweet voice with her Alpha. At least she could breathe a little even as she washed up the dishes, wanting to distract herself more than putting the plates in the dishwasher. It was like some form of therapy, soothing her mind.


    That was until she heard the heavy footsteps stomping towards her; she didn''t need to turn around to know who it was. Esme dropped the soapy dishcloth and removed her yellow washing up gloves just in time for her mate to stop behind her. She tensed and inhaled slowly as she turned around and looked back at the sickeningly handsome man whose eyes stared at her with disgust. What did she do now?


    Her eyes quickly flickered to the pack leaders scrambling across the hall and escaping from the sudden tense and cold atmosphere. None of them looked in her direction; they made sure to keep their gazes ahead, avoiding the scene about to unfold. The only person who stayed was Beta Callum, but as soon as her eyes landed on him, she looked back at Ethan and gulped. Callum had tried to intervene a few times when he walked into the packhouse and found her gasping for air and Ethan hovering over her with bloodied fists. But it only made things worse for her, and in the end, he followed his Alpha''s orders.


    Esme knew her situation was shit, and even if people wanted to help, they couldn''t. That was why sometimes Alpha''s were a ''hit and miss'' in packs. If they were cruel or a bad Alpha, they could misuse their powers and control the pack. Usually, another werewolf would challenge the Alpha, but Esme was disappointed when Callum never did. He was second in charge and seemed strong, it wasn''t that unusual for a Beta to go up a rank, but even if he did become Alpha, would he kill Ethan and what would happen to her?


    Her heart pinched at the idea of Ethan dying.


    "Esme.." Ethan drawled her name and leaned over her, his hands clasping the counter, his knuckles going white from the pressure. Esme gulped at the tone of his voice and looked back into those eyes she once loved and now feared the most. "What do you know about the rogues living in the forest nearby?" He whispered next to her ear, his breath sent a shiver down her spine, and she felt an overwhelming chill take over her.


    Esme flinched then overly calmly replied, "Not much. Rogues don''t really hang out-"


    Ethan held her chin, his grip bruising her skin and sending shooting pains down her jawline. "Is that so? The thing is, some of our guards have flagged an increasing amount of rogues coming to this territory.. Is this your pathetic friend''s plan to attempt at kidnapping you?"


    "I-I," She winced as his grip tightened further, and she thought he might break her jaw. "I don''t know. I''m no longer a rogue; we don''t keep in touch. I''ve been here! Ask Anastasia or Delta Bryant. I don''t leave here unless you say so," She pleaded and tried to make her case, hoping if her words were honeyed a little, he might calm down. "Ethan, baby." She raised her hands, one gently caressed Ethan''s cheek, and the other grazed over his hand, clasping at her chin. "I don''t know what they are doing. I only seek to please you, my mate."


    Ethan''s grip loosened as he searched her eyes. "You''re right," He kissed her roughly on the mouth then sucked on the side of her neck; her hand went into his silky ash brown hair, massaging his scalp as though she was taming a wild beast that might attack her any second.


    Esme''s eyes met Callum''s briefly, and she bit her tongue, not caring for the metallic taste of blood in her mouth; he couldn''t hold her gaze and shifted uncomfortably before looking down. She felt a burning hatred and knew her eyes revealed her true feelings before he blocked himself from seeing more, playing ignorant to what was happening before him.


    Ethan met her lips again, and his arms wrapped around her waist, crushing her uncomfortably into him, squeezing her waist enough that she knew there''d be bruises. All intentional. He deepened the kiss, and she played along with it. He pulled away, and she suddenly felt his sharp claws rip into her skin at her hips; the smell of blood filled the room, and she stared back at her mate.


    This wasn''t totally unexpected. Ethan wouldn''t let something huge like that go especially considering Esme used to be a rogue. "As my mate, and this pack''s Luna, you will help us kill off every last one of them stupid enough to attack the pack," He said before cutting deeper into her flesh enough to make her hiss in pain; his eyes lit up like that was precisely what he wanted to see on her face. He raised his hand and wiped away a stray tear from her eye with his bloodied claw, smearing blood in its place.


    "Of course, I will," She whispered in response before being lifted up, and she wrapped her legs around him. He wanted to go ''make love'' now.


    "Beta Callum, make the preparations. Our Luna will also fight," Ethan ordered as he continued to stare into the depths of her dark eyes, his own menacing as he carried her up the stairs.


    When it was just the two of them in the house again, his smile broadened sickeningly, and he ripped the clothes away from her as she dropped to the bed. "Lift your right arm," He commanded, and she obeyed, though she was curious, again forgetting about her tattoo. "You don''t know anything about the rogues, you said. You fucking bitch led them here." He smacked her across the face, and her head luckily hit the soft bed sheets.


    Ethan climbed over her and grabbed her face again like he did in the kitchen. Tears pooled in her eyes as she realised Ethan really was going to break her jaw this time. "Did you not think I''d recognise your tattoo? Our history books mentioned some rogue organisation living in the woods. Only Alpha''s of the pack know. I remember that symbol, and here you have it on your body like the filthy rogue you are."


    Esme gasped, frantically searching his eyes for mercy. He loosened his grip, a smirk forming on his face. She knew he liked her begging; even if she couldn''t talk, she could always beg through her eyes. "I never meant to deceive you. As soon as I knew you were my mate, all connection to them went. I''m telling the truth!" She cried and clutched at his shirt, wondering what she should do next.


    Ethan growled and pulled his jeans down, crashing his lips into Esme''s before holding her by the hair, almost ripping it from her scalp. "That''s right. You are MY mate. And you will fight with me, and if be it, kill your pipsqueak friend."


    Esme sighed and built up her walls over her mind again, pushing Gabriel out of her memory. She glanced at him, and she could tell he knew why she kicked him out; it wasn''t something he should see. Gulping, Esme looked up at the sky and inhaled slowly, they''d been walking for some time, but neither of them was tired. Not that she ever expected him to be, but the scenery was a nice distraction.


    "You showed me that for a reason.." Gabriel said quietly; his face was darkening the longer she looked at him. He was finding it difficult to look at her at the moment. She understood that. She wasn''t simply speaking her memories out loud; he was watching it with her.


    Esme placed her hands behind her and looked along the treeline. "Yes. The Hellhounds attacked the pack the next day. I helped kill them, and.." She glanced in the direction of where the lavender smell was coming from now. The phantom was still not close enough, but they could still clearly hear them. "I watched Ethan kill my mother and help dispose of a dear friend."


    Gabriel stopped, and she looked back at him, halting her own steps.


    "Your mother?"


    "My mother and Marcus."

 Chapter 78 - Bared To You: Part Six

    The breeze swept away her words, and with it came the silence that ensued. Esme looked ahead again; her gaze followed the rock formation along the river to the trees and hills as the sun beamed down on them. It really was the perfect location for a casual stroll; it was just a shame they were discussing such topics.


    "My mother.." Esme began, taking a step forward and inhaling deeply as the wind blew across her face once more. The lavender scent is now much more potent than earlier. They were definitely not alone. Still, Esme continued. "My mother was a very cold and calculative woman." She started to stroll forwards and heard the crunching of stones and leaves from behind her. She didn''t need to turn to know Gabriel was following her; it seemed he was giving her a little bit of space.


    "To survive, you had to be that way. But the funny thing was.." Esme stopped and started scraping her trainers in the dry, dusty dirt, creating random patterns in the ground. "Before my mother returned with me, she was never so cruel. Or.. maybe she never revealed it to me. I was young, and it was only through life as a rogue that I changed alongside her."


    Flashes of memories crossed her mind from her mother carrying her out of the packhouse in the middle of the night to singing her a lullaby. Telling her about the Moon Goddess to swiftly change to training in the garden, her mother telling her how to take her opponents out at age eight. And the first time, her mother ordered Esme to kill Rick, the previous leader of the Hellhounds.


    Esme got a hold of herself, aware again of the man who could easily read her mind. Gabriel knew she was a Hellhound, but he didn''t know she was a merciless assassin. Even though she was being so open to him right now, telling him what he wanted to know, she was still fearful of spilling this other side of herself. This more brutal side of herself. Right now, there was only so much she could tell him; even if he was an ancient vampire, he should still be allowed time to process all of what she was telling him now.


    "Bullshit!" Isana interrupted her thoughts. "You''re just fearful. None of the above about how you want to give him time.."


    "Isana.. It''s true. I will tell him later on if there is more to this than the last twenty-four hours," Esme replied calmly in her mind, making sure her walls were still built up. It was odd now how she thought of her mind like a power to keep the vampire out. Esme knew there was no such thing, she was only a werewolf, but she could tell when she let her guard down, it was easy now with Gabriel. She trusted him. Whether that was reckless or not, there was no point stressing over it now; she would find out in the future.


    Esme licked her lips, suddenly feeling her mouth go dry, and she stopped playing with the earth with her trainer. Gabriel, by now, had caught up to her and stood by her side; he reached out and squeezed her hand gently. Such a small gesture comforted her in so many ways. Her mind went back to her mother, and she stared back into Gabriel''s clear blue eyes.


    "But it''s strange," Her eyes pooled with unshed tears at the loss of her mother, and she redirected her gaze at the riverbed. "Even with her faults and disowning me..  I still miss her. I miss her enough to call her old phone whenever I change location," Esme chuckled, but there was no humour. "I leave voice messages. I really don''t know how that phone is still going.." She trailed off suddenly thinking the impossible but chuckled again at her foolishness, grasping at straws; she shook her head.


    "Do you think I''m mad?" She whispered and looked back at Gabriel, who had been watching all the conflicting emotions run across her face.


    "I think you are grieving," Gabriel replied gently, squeezing her hand again before stroking her head and leaving a kiss on her temple. Esme closed her eyes to the feeling of his lips on her skin. She leaned into him, snuggling her head into his chest as he wrapped his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into him. She sighed, feeling her shoulders relax as she inhaled the sweet aroma that was distinctly Gabriel.


    Esme nodded to his words, although she still thought she was a little crazy. It had been just over two years since she lost her mother so brutally, and since escaping Ethan, she seemed to have gotten into the habit of updating her mother''s phone like it was a damn diary. She''d never had that sort of relationship with her before.


    "You don''t have to show me if you don''t want to," Gabriel whispered; his voice was like a soothing song, keeping her calm from the inner turmoil that was soon to implode from revealing all these memories.


    Esme smiled bitterly as she opened her eyes and gazed at the scenery while leaning against Gabriel''s chest, his arms shielding her from some of the chilly wind. "Too late. You might as well see now.."


    Esme blinked away the tears as she recalled what happened on that fateful day.


    Everywhere was chaotic, most of the pack was being killed, but with Esme''s skill set, she levelled the playing field. Bodies lay on the ground, both pack members and Hellhounds in wolf and human form. The women, children and elderly had fled after she showed them a safe passage. For the first time, she used the power of the Luna and commanded Delta Bryant and a few others to guard them as they fled.


    Esme knew this attack wasn''t about her, but because of Ethan''s moves to overthrow the surrounding packs and the Hellhound''s land. They weren''t here to just kill the Alpha but to remove the whole pack. It would be a smart move for the Hellhounds, and in some way, they''d be doing a service to the surrounding pack lands. Though she knew that was definitely not what they wanted.


    Esme pulled her knife out of the rogue she had just killed and looked in her mate''s direction. The bond between them wasn''t blocked, and so she knew how he was feeling. Surprisingly there was a rising anxiousness that he couldn''t seem to contain, and as she watched him, she could see his moves were sloppy. But even though Ethan was in charge of a small pack, he was still a competent fighter, and that was why there were more Hellhound bodies surrounding him than pack members.


    All of them were near the cliffside now, and Ethan had five Hellhounds surrounding him. Esme took a step towards him then halted as someone suddenly held her wrist. She instantly swiped her knife out, only just stopping as the blade neared the man''s throat. A familiar set of deep blue eyes surrounded with long black lashes stared back at her.


    The man''s unruly jet-black hair was tied back in a knot, the rest falling down to his shoulders. Marcus seemed to have grown more muscular in the time they''d spent apart, though he was still lean and only 5ft10. It was still a lot taller than her and one of the reasons why he was such a good assassin. He was light on his feet like her and not ridiculously muscular like a lot of werewolves.


    Marcus grabbed her wrist, holding the knife and flicked it to the side, making her drop it. A move she''d never allow but right then, seeing him made her feel a number of emotions, and she was utterly powerless. Esme should have known he''d come for her. Her eyes went to the blade in his other hand, but then she blinked in confusion as he sheathed it behind his back again.


    "Come on," He growled and started to drag her away from the carnage behind them.


    "W-wait.."


    Marcus didn''t listen to her, his grip tightened on her wrist, and she stumbled behind him, still at a loss at what was happening. "Is Camilla here?" She asked instead, watching his back; he was dressed in black as usual.


    "She will end this. But I''m not here for all this bullshit," Marcus abruptly stopped and turned around; his eyes searched hers, and she could see a flare of emotion behind his. "I''m taking you out of here."


    At those words, the words that seemed to make her heart race and her eyes fill with tears, she instinctively hugged him, surprising both of them.

 Chapter 79 - Bared To You: Part Seven

    At those words, the words that seemed to make her heart race and her eyes fill with tears, she instinctively hugged him, surprising both of them. Marcus cleared his throat, "Stop messing around. We have to go. You should know this; we can''t waste any more time," He ordered calmly, turning his face away, hiding the blush that spread across his chiselled cheeks.


    Butterflies or even wasps seemed to buzz in her stomach. She was excited and nervous about getting away from such a horrible place. She stared after Marcus as they started to rush forwards and, in sync, fought their way through anyone that got in their way. Esme stopped him from making fatal blows on pack members though she didn''t care about the Hellhounds, and he obliged, killing them quickly without so much as a glance.


    They didn''t make it that far away from Ethan before she stilled at the sound of his voice calling her name. She looked behind her, feeling a tidal wave of emotions from him at seeing her leaving with another man. But what made her stop and eyes widen was because her mother appeared behind him and stabbed him in the back, the other end ripping through his chest.


    "Ah!" Esme cried, her mark burned, and she felt as though her heart was being ripped from her chest.


    Her mate.


    Ethan..


    Esme met his eyes briefly before he turned around, grabbed her mother by the neck and punched his hand through her chest. Esme heard bones cracking, and her mother''s eyes went wide before she crumbled to the floor. Esme screamed, her hands flew to her face, and she didn''t resist when Marcus threw her over his shoulder and started running away. But all too quickly, her mate''s head whipped to the side, looking in her direction and sprinted towards them.


    "Marcus¡­" She croaked as fear gripped her, and her body shook. Ethan was coming towards them like a raging bull, but even though she tapped Marcus to go quicker, her eyes were still on her mother''s body in the dirt.


    Marcus threw her to the side and turned around, shifting instantly into his wolf form, as did Ethan. Esme knew she should continue running and aim for the woods, it was what Marcus would want, and she knew this was the perfect time to escape. Everyone was distracted in their fights, but she couldn''t look away from the ferocious battle before her. Ethan''s large ash brown wolf attacked Marcus'' smaller black wolf.


    Their jaws snapped at each other''s necks, aiming for the instant kill, but even with Ethan''s large form and strength, he was slower to Marcus'' attacks, and when he attacked the Alpha, he didn''t hold back. Esme always knew if Marcus didn''t get the kill instantly, then he''d injure and tire his opponent out until the perfect moment. The issue was, even though Marcus seemed to be winning, biting flesh away from the Alpha, dodging countermoves, she could see what Ethan''s aim was. He was leading him towards the cliff!


    Esme froze then shook her head.


    She just lost her mum, she can''t lose Marcus too!


    Esme pushed off from the ground, sprinted towards the giant beasts, and jumped in between them before they went towards each other again. She shifted mid-air, her brown fur sprouted out, and even now, she felt tiny compared to the two male wolves. Marcus stopped attacking and barked at her in frustration, but Ethan did no such thing and landed on top of her. He bit her in the neck, and she whimpered but mind-linked him anyway. "Stop! I''m here. I''m with you! Let him go. He won''t return, I promise you!"


    Ethan growled into her face, his claws sinking into the earth on either side of her body, but he made no move towards Marcus. His eyes moved up, and Esme shifted below him, clutching her neck as she turned around on the grass, facing Marcus, whose back was to the cliffside.


    "Marcus, get out of here!" She shouted. "I never said I''d come with you! Leave now! I love Ethan; he is just protecting me!"


    Marcus growled, his lips pulled back, revealing his sharp teeth, his amber eyes shining in anger. She could tell he knew she was trying to save him, and he didn''t like it. He took a step forward and looked up from Esme''s bloodied form on the ground to the Alpha hovering over her.


    "Marcus will go, okay?" Esme looked up at Ethan, pleading with him and showed him how much pain she was in from her neck. "He won''t ever return. You''ve defeated the Hellhounds; he has nowhere to go or has any power behind him."


    She relaxed as her Alpha didn''t move, then he mind-linked her, "You''re right, Es. He won''t ever return." His words suddenly sent a shiver down her spine, and she knew then and there, he wasn''t going to let Marcus go. Ethan said before if he returned, he''d die.


    Esme turned back around and scrambled forwards on the ground, "Marcus! GO!" She screamed and gasped in pain as a large claw shredded through the skin on her back, barely missing her spine.


    But through the adrenaline and panic, she tried to move out of Ethan''s hold. She didn''t need to, he ran past her, and she watched as Marcus shifted into his human form, dodged the Alpha and raced towards Esme; he grabbed her by the arms, lifted her up but then was ripped from her again. Esme fell to the ground clasping at the grass at the cliff''s edge, and she watched in horror as Marcus fell down the cliff.


    Esme''s body went numb as she saw fear for the first time on Marcus'' face. With two loud, sickening cracks, his back and head hit the rocks below before his body fell into the water, leaving behind only a trail of blood.


    Esme let out a high-pitched scream, the sound stilling almost everyone. She flung herself forwards as though her body was reacting before her mind; tears streaked down her face as she stared at the crashing waves below. She held her breath; her heart seemed to beat slowly, and her body was too tense to move as she searched and hoped for Marcus to appear like he usually would. Marcus never died.


    But as she leant too far forwards, large arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her back from the cliff''s edge. She struggled in Ethan''s arms, thrashing, kicking and screaming, calling out for Marcus and then she sobbed as she watched her mother''s body thrown down the cliff like she was nothing more than rubbish.


    Fury and pain ignited in her, and she twisted in her mate''s arms, pushing away from him and spitting in his face. Then she was thrown to the ground, and as she started to crawl away from the monster stalking behind her, her heart-wrenching sobs turned into hysteria.


    She had no one left. All she had was this demon. All she had was her mate.


    She clutched her head in her hands, almost pulling at her hair as snot and tears ran down her face. But then she was silenced by a sudden smack to the back of her head, and everything went black.


    Esme had gone silent in Gabriel''s arms; she still shook as though the cold and numbness from that day had never left her. His arms had tightened around her, nearly too tightly, but she didn''t care. She needed his warmth. She needed his embrace to bring her back to the present.


    "How did you escape?" Gabriel asked quietly, almost too quietly. His voice was dark and chilling. Esme looked up at his angelic face and saw a dark, icy and distanced look in his eyes; it sent a shiver down her spine. Gabriel was dangerous, but that shiver wasn''t from fear; it was more from the realisation that he might act in her stead at retribution.


    "How. Did. You. Escape?" He growled through gritted teeth.


    Esme smiled sadly and looked at the river again.


    "By dying."

 Chapter 80 - Bared To You: Part Eight

    When Esme next opened her eyes, she didn''t cry, groan or shake from finding herself inside of the cage. She expected it and ended up staying there for two weeks, Ethan saw her daily, but she never interacted with him; she was overcome by grief and felt like nothing more than an empty shell. Surprisingly, Ethan let the walls to their mate bond down, and she could feel a slight sense of guilt bubbling up in him. He knew who Marcus was and didn''t care for his death, but he never realised he had killed Esme''s mother. However, that guilt would be replaced with anger, and she knew it was because his ''mother in law'' stabbed him first.


    But by this point, Esme blocked the bond between them. She didn''t want to feel anything. If she was to stay in this cage for the remainder of her life, then so be it. It was apparent now that the Moon Goddess was punishing her for her sins; she was living in hell, repeatedly tortured through a lover that needed her to suffer for him to feel good. When that wasn''t enough, then she tortured herself, replaying the events that led to her mother''s and Marcus'' deaths.


    If she had been stronger, then things may have been different. If she had run with Marcus instead of falling into the trap of the mate bond pulling her back to Ethan, then maybe Marcus would still be alive. If she had fought back and fled before, any of this would have happened.. Would they..


    But ''what ifs'' were never going to bring them back, and they weren''t going to change this situation.


    Esme stayed curled up in a ball; in the two weeks she was left there, the only time she was allowed out of the cage was to relieve herself. Ethan would watch as she crawled out of the cage and to the bucket in the corner of the room. Ethan pulled her out of the pen on the fifteenth day and searched her eyes. His own was hard and unforgiving, but she didn''t flinch and stared back at him emotionlessly, as though all the light had gone from her eyes. He clicked his tongue and carried her out of the basement.


    When the door opened to the first floor, she squinted from the blinding light and closed her eyes again.


    "You are lucky to have me as your mate, Es. If I did not punish you, then you would be killed as a traitor to this pack," Ethan spoke quietly in her ear, his tone was cold, but she did not care. He would make any excuse up now. Even before, when she loved him dearly and tried to be perfect for him, he justified his disgusting actions. "It is only because of me that you are alive. I told them how helpful you were and how you killed most of those rogues to prove yourself to me."


    Esme gritted her teeth and whispered hoarsely, "Thank you."


    Ethan kissed her head before she hissed at the sudden warm water on her back. She opened her eyes to see her in the bath; the rags she''d been clothed in was slowly pulled off from her revealing the dirtied white nightgown covered in dirt and blood on the back from the cut that was still healing. She knew Ethan wanted that claw mark to scar her back as a reminder of that day. Anastasia was by her side again, but this time Esme did not feel comforted; even her wolf that whimpered in her mind felt like being alone.


    Isana''s distress was too much even for them to have a regular conversation. They''d spent their time in the cage in complete silence other than the dripping sound of water from a pipe. If it were not for that sound and the occasional whimper from her wolf, Esme deduced that she might have gone insane.


    Months passed after the Hellhounds attack, and the White Sands pack''s territory had expanded. Any remaining rogues living in the woods were gone, and Ethan even managed to take over another smaller pack''s territory, combining the two. But his plans to overthrow the Blue Moon pack were still blocked; he needed to either take over another pack or gain an alliance. The issue was, nobody wanted to go up against Blue Moon, not only because their pack was huge but because they were of a more peaceful nature.


    While Ethan was distracted by such things, the invisible leash around Esme''s neck seemed to have loosened, and she was allowed to leave the mansion again. She never walked along the beach again; the sight of the cliffs was too painful to bear. What was once her favourite place turned into her least, and she ended up walking into the high street more instead, keeping her eyes down.


    She didn''t know what her pack members thought of her, but she no longer cared. Her mother was dead. Marcus was dead. She never cared about others'' opinions before, so why should she now?


    But somehow, even in her darkest time, she was still moving, and her legs brought her to the local library. She stared at the rundown structure emotionlessly and walked through the double doors. She had never been one to read; she never had the intention to dedicate some time outside of her training to relax with a book in her hands. Other rogues might think her guard was down, but it never was, and she''d be more annoyed at others trying to attack her than anything.


    So, when Esme stepped into the library, she had no idea what she was meant to do, but the change in scenery and the quiet called to her. The smells and the serenity of the place, with only the sounds of birds chirping outside and the turning pages of books, seemed to calm her soul. For over a month, her routine of escaping the mansion for four hours four times a week turned into Esme heading straight to the library after a walk. Delta Bryant soon got bored and started to guard her, waiting outside of the library, while she didn''t even open a book and merely slept in her new favourite spot on an overused, brown leather sofa in the corner of the building.


    The library was so rundown, only a few members entered, and they seemed only to return after a month to give back a book or two. Other than that, it was empty except for her and the librarian, Benjamin. At first, they did not speak to one another, only greeting with a single nod before he would continue with whatever he did on the computer, and she would head off for her nap.


    Benjamin seemed to be another weaker werewolf in the pack. He trained once a day, as expected of males in the pack, but then he would resume his usual job, which was to keep the library upright. He was of the same height as Marcus, his structure on the smaller side. His brown curly hair fell onto his forehead, and stubble flourished his jaw; to Esme, he always seemed to look haggard, his clothing dishevelled from overworking with his sleeves rolled up.


    The only way he knew his name was by checking his name tag. She wouldn''t dare ask Bryant or Anastasia for fear of them reporting to their Alpha. This man, who was approximately six to eight years older than her, seemed extremely happy in his peaceful life.


    She should stay away from him, for his sake.


    Yet, it seemed he had other plans because after months of Esme turning up with the occasional shiner and keeping to herself, curled up on the couch, Benjamin popped his head around the corner and introduced himself.


    "Without being rude.. Go away," Esme muttered, keeping her back to this quiet man.


    "Is that an order, Luna?" He asked.


    Esme scoffed. "Am I still considered a Luna?" She asked rhetorically and in no means meant for an answer. She was still asked to go to the meetings, but now the leaders didn''t ask her for her thoughts, and she just sat there silently.


    "You are from where I am standing," Benjamin replied. Then he picked up on her mood, and instead of making more conversation, he placed two books on top of the sofa. "Libraries are meant for reading, not sleeping. If you are looking for an escape, I suggest reading. This one is my favourite called ''Papillon'', and the other is a fantasy novel."


    With those words, he left and Esme though she''d never found the interest in starting a book, picked both up and read them within a week. The time when she used to nap to escape her tired life and scarred soul turned into reading books. Soon after, she began to speak to Benjamin more, delighting in his odd tastes and views.


    Speaking more than a few words a day changed into conversations with the librarian, and she found what little joy she had left in the world through reading adventurous books and chatting to someone she never thought to ever engage with.. But of course, her slightly brightened moods were noticed by her mate and what followed was the beginning of the end.

 Chapter 81 - Bared To You: Part Nine

    **** Content Warning ****


    Please be aware there are themes of emotional and physical abuse and attempted suicide in the following chapters. Read at your own discretion.


    *----------------------------------*


    "Ethan killed the librarian, didn''t he?" Gabriel questioned, interrupting the memory as they walked along the woods.


    Esme had been quieter since announcing she had died, and that was how she escaped. Though he didn''t know the intricacies yet, he had a heart-wrenching feeling that it was not part of a plan. Gabriel had been listening to her, but at times she''d trail off, letting her memory speak for itself. The latest was of this librarian, Benjamin, who looked like a teacher in his late twenties. He was not threatening at all, and looking through her eyes, Esme was fond of their newly found friendship.


    He could see how Ethan picked up on it. Even without the mate bond, which Gabriel knew the Alpha had blocked, anyone could see Esme was depressed. He only knew this through a few of her memories when she looked in the mirror and managed to barely brush her hair and get changed. The look in her eyes was dead. So, the smallest of changes no matter how much she tried to hide it would be noticeable.


    Gabriel stared after Esme, who had gone off the trail they walked on and returned with a yellow flower in her small hands. She still looked lost in thought, but he didn''t want to probe as he could tell her story was nearing its end. His little she-wolf smiled gently, though it did not reach her eyes, then looked up from the petals and met his gaze before lifting onto her tiptoes and putting the flower behind his ear. "Now you look pretty," She whispered, and her smile broadened, revealing her teeth, and he knew it was genuine.


    Gabriel chuckled and grabbed her hand before it fell to her side, kissing her knuckles and holding her gaze before smirking, "Was I not pretty before?"


    Esme shockingly shook her head, stunning him for a moment in bewilderment. She giggled at his reaction and kissed his cheek before turning away and speaking over her shoulder almost shyly, "You''re more sexy and handsome. Pretty in some scenarios, I suppose."


    Oh, he wanted to embrace her and take her right now in the woods, but there was a time and place, and Esme was just distracting him and herself before she unloaded more about this worthless maggot of a mate. This whole time of going through her past, he had ripped out two trees and crumbled many rocks in his hands like they were made out of clay.


    Gabriel caught up to her again, looking at her out of the corner of his eyes. Her face had fallen, and within seconds, he could see the scene folding out before him. Gabriel was still very much aware of their surroundings, but it was like he was daydreaming and a video played before him. If they were at his place, like before, he would only focus on the memory and take in every detail, but they were out in the open where enemies could lurk and hide behind the shadows of trees.


    He had noticed how Esme shifted her attention from time to time to specific areas in the woods. And because he was still in her mind, he knew she had a stalker, but she seemed too relaxed to believe they would cause her any harm or that she might know them and was waiting for them to reveal themselves. But as he started to think more about this person, his mind was clouded with his vision before him changing to Esme talking comfortably with Benjamin about a new book she started reading.


    Esme never realised the delights in reading books, and like Benjamin first told her, it was a way to escape from the real world. In those hours of reading, she was no longer Esme, the she-wolf whose mate abused her and whose mother and friend had died. Esme was just a spectator to an unfolding story to a character in her book, enjoying the author''s descriptions and visualising the scenes before her. The current book she was reading was about a heroine princess and a handsome elven prince.


    Just as she was losing herself into the fight scenes in the book, the double doors suddenly burst open, and the door fell off its hinges. Esme jumped up from her usual spot, dropping the book on the ground and peering over one of the bookcases. Her stomach dropped, and her face paled when she saw Ethan and Delta Bryant marching in, their bodies almost blocking the light from outside the door.


    Benjamin was in the storage room, she knew because he shouted it out to her as he passed by, excited in an almost childish, gleeful way about some new books he ordered and wanted to put them on the shelves.


    "Ethan?" Esme walked forwards, her legs barely moving, shaking by the growl resonating in the room, directed at her as she stared back at glowing amber eyes. Ethan wasn''t in charge; it was his wolf. He was just as possessive, but somehow, Esme could reason with him more than Ethan. Esme sighed only slightly in relief as she blocked the Alpha''s path. Unlike Ethan, Edric had not laid a hand on her, but that didn''t mean he was innocent; if he genuinely wanted her safe, then Edric could take control like he was right now, but he hadn''t.


    "Edric," She mind-linked him softly. "Is everything okay?"


    Edric growled again, his eyes swept the room, searching. Esme knew then he was looking for Benjamin. "I''ve been finding the house all too quiet recently. Bryant informed me that this is where you spend your days.. I wonder what it is you get up to in here.."


    "This is a library. I am just reading. Nothing more," Esme replied bravely, her hands clenched into fists by her side.


    Her heart almost beat out of her chest when Edric grasped her chin in his large hand and tilted her head up so he could kiss her tenderly before whispering next to her ear, "You missed the part about your new friend Benjamin." Although his breath was warm, she went cold.


    "He is nothing," Esme whispered. "Nothing but a nerd holed up in this shitty place." Her voice had become icy as she stared back into her mate''s eyes, and she nearly sagged in relief when she saw Edric believed her.


    But her relief was short-lived. "Tell that to, Ethan." Edric kissed her cheek, and she wanted to scream for him to never go, he was the lesser of two evils, but his amber eyes swirled into bright emerald green. His eyes hardened, and he looked across the room to the new figure standing behind Esme.


    No, she hadn''t calmed Ethan down yet.


    "Benji, leave!" She ordered the librarian through a mind-link. She used her Luna power, but Ethan smacked her out of the way just as Benjamin started to turn around.


    Ethan stormed towards him, "Stop right there!" He barked, his tone was deeper, his command much stronger than the Luna''s, and Benjamin halted in his tracks. "Grab him," He snarled at Delta Bryant. The Delta pulled Benjamin''s arms behind his back and Ethan punched him in the face so hard, bones crunched beneath his knuckles.


    Esme gasped as Benjamin''s face flipped to the side, blood trickling down his cheek. She instantly pushed off the ground and ran towards them; just as Ethan raised his hand again, Esme grabbed his bulging arm. "Stop! Ethan! Please!" She cried before being backhanded; she flew across the floor and smacked into some bookshelves. Books fell over her as the shelves wobbled before tumbling backwards.


    Esme groaned, wincing as she felt the back of her head, warm liquid coated her hand, and when she looked at her hand, she didn''t so much as flinch at seeing her blood. She was used to it. Esme raised her eyes from her hand and inhaled sharply after seeing Benjamin curled up on the floor being punched and kicked by Ethan and Bryant.


    "No!" She screamed and scrambled forwards again. Benjamin wasn''t moving, and his face was bloodied and unrecognisable. Tears streamed down her face, and she acted before thinking, jumping onto Ethan''s back to stop him. "You''re killing him!"


    "Continue!" Ethan barked at the Delta, who stopped after the Alpha halted from his mate jumping on his back, her arm almost strangling him. Bryant continued kicking Benjamin''s face in and then his chest. Esme tore her eyes away as Ethan flew backwards to crush her under him, but after feeling nothing for so long and being a disgrace, Esme didn''t take it and reacted in time to jump off him and roll to the side.


    Ethan rolled to the opposite side in a lunge position as he stared at Esme in shock. She always put up with whatever he dealt her, yet now she not only stopped him but went to stop Bryant. Esme grabbed Bryant by the back of his shirt and threw him into the bookcase to the side. She was infuriated by the change in events and stared at the unbreathing werewolf lying on the ground in a pool of blood.


    "He was innocent," She said through clenched teeth, wiping away the tears on her face and looking back at Ethan defiantly. "HE WAS INNOCENT!"

 Chapter 82 - Bared To You: Part Ten

    { Author''s note- I will be uploading more chapter/s tonight that will be a better reading experience to read them altogether but it is up to you :)  }


    Ethan stormed towards her and went to strike the she-wolf, but she dodged his move. "Why did you do it!?" She screamed in his face; her inner turmoil was exploding, all her reasoning had gone. She didn''t care what he did to her; Benjamin''s death was on her shoulders. If she hadn''t sought out comfort, a place for inner peace, then this librarian, who was beaten to death, would still be alive.


    Ethan grabbed her by the face, his bloodied hands holding her roughly and spat back, "He was coming in between us! We have a fucking library at home! But no, you came to this shithole to see this mutt! YOU. ARE. MINE!" Esme''s face stung from his claws, growing and cutting into her skin.


    "He didn''t do anything!" She cried and hit him repeatedly in the chest in frustration, knowing well her hits were pointless. That was until she was knocked unconscious.


    The darkness that circled her mind was a relief from the agonies of her life. She wanted to stay there where it was quiet, where nothing could find her and reach her. Is this what death would feel like? If it was, it was comforting.


    But all too soon, a smack to her backside jolted her awake. Esme gasped at the sudden slap, her heart hammering inside of her chest. Her clouded mind cleared when she realised where she lay. It was the cage, but the door was open, and across from her was Ethan.


    He wore a look so dark and twisted that she recoiled and tried to back away from him. But her back hit bars behind her, and she hissed the silver stinging her skin; her collar wasn''t around her neck, which made her even more anxious. What did he plan on doing to her? There wasn''t anything more he really could do; unless death was an option, she would readily take it.


    Ethan sauntered towards her, each step making her flinch and her heart rate increase as her palms began to get clammy. "You make me so angry that I want to kill you," Ethan groaned as he looked down at his hands, clenching slowly as though he was squeezing her body.


    "But.." He smiled cruelly and squatted down, reaching forwards and dragging her by the wrist, so she lay just before him. Esme''s lips quivered, but she refrained from crying anymore, even as fear struck her. This was the scariest she had seen him. His eyes looked crazy as he stared at her. "I can''t live without you." He pierced her arm with a syringe and injected wolfsbane into her system.


    Esme bit her tongue as her veins burned like fire roaring through her body. She groaned but did not cry out, that was what he wanted, and she refused to play his games any longer so he wouldn''t hurt her as much. Whatever he was going to do to her now, it would be the last time. She was done.


    Tears blurred her vision, and she blinked them away to stare at her mate in disgust. "This. Is. Not. Love," She said through clenched teeth before tensing as she saw a dagger glint before her eyes. A dagger with a flame symbol engraved on the handle. The Hellhound dagger. Her dagger.


    Ethan was staring at it and then back at her. "How can you say such a thing? We are mates. You are mine, Esme, and I will make sure no one else will forget it," He replied quietly, almost trance-like. He climbed over her, leaning his weight onto her. When she struggled, he grasped her neck tightly in one hand, almost choking her, and put her dagger just below her eye, making her pause her movements. "Be good. This will be over soon."


    Esme''s eyes widened; she didn''t know what he was planning to do, all she saw was her blade pointed on her face, and she thought he would leave a permanent mark there. Instead, she watched as his attention went to her left arm and swiftly cut a line down it. Esme growled, but her wolf was locked away from her. The wolfsbane in her system blocked them from each other and stopped her arm from healing. Esme let out a sob as he began carving into her flesh, her sobs broke into cries, and she begged him to stop.


    When he was done, he threw the knife away and held her wrist up for them both to see his name carved into her arm. Blood trickled down her throbbing arm, and all she could do was stare numbly at what he had done. He dropped her arm and walked away from her.


    "Have a bath," He ordered over his shoulder before he was gone from her sight.


    Esme laid there listening to the beat of her heart, randomly shivering from the wolfsbane burning in her system. She continued to stare at her arm, letting the cold seep into her bones until she could no longer feel a thing.


    Her mother.


    Marcus.


    Benjamin.


    When would it end?


    Esme knew what must be done to end this twisted cycle fate, and the Moon Goddess had put her in. There was no escape until one of them or both of them died.


    She had nothing to lose.


    Esme slowly pushed off from the ground and stumbled over to grab her knife, putting it in between her belt and jeans at her back before going upstairs. She walked past a few pack leaders on the first floor, ignoring them and walking past almost in a trance like she was sleepwalking. Someone called out her name, but Esme climbed the stairs to her bedroom. She stopped for a moment looking at the luxuries this mansion had to offer.


    It was all meaningless. Everything was meaningless. Even her mate was meaningless; what was he but her tormentor? Esme watched him walk out of the bathroom damp from a shower, a towel tied at his waist.. Ethan was remarkably handsome, but beneath his looks was a monster only she knew.

 Chapter 83 - Bared To You: Part Eleven

    Esme walked towards the bathroom without a word and had a bath, dismissing Anastasia through a mind-link and telling her to have the night off. Her friend would not be needed. Not ever again.


    Once she was done, her legs took her towards the bedroom, and she picked up the white satin nightgown Ethan had placed on the bed for her. Her movements were robotic as though she was on autopilot; she hid the knife and found Ethan''s hidden syringe of wolfsbane and hid that also. Esme climbed into bed and waited, bracing herself for when Ethan would reappear. She knew that Ethan was arguing with Callum over something from the raised voices downstairs, but she tuned out of their words.


    Whatever words they spoke, it didn''t matter. Nothing mattered anymore outside of this night.


    Esme stared up at the ceiling in a daze even as Ethan returned and climbed into the bed in nothing but his boxers. He pulled Esme into his arms, and she let him like a ragdoll. "You know Alpha''s are possessive, Es. You shouldn''t be flaunting yourself at other men," He growled. "I can''t help myself if I get a little carried away. You are mine, no one else''s." His hand grazed over his name engraved on her arm. She inhaled sharply from the physical and mental pain.


    "It looks like this is still healing, though, even with the wolfsbane in your system," Ethan murmured and kissed her head affectionately. Esme''s stomach churned, and she felt bile in her throat, but then the mate bond tugged at heart, reminding her of this sick love she still somehow felt for him. She was disgusted at herself and knew her plan was the right thing to do.


    That was until Ethan snatched her knife from under her pillow and hovered over her again with a grin. He looked at her as though she could never fool him and started cutting into her flesh again. Tears pooled her eyes, but she knew her mate well, and he would carve his name into her again to make sure that even with her mate mark, he wanted his name embedded on her skin and soul.


    Esme squirmed beneath him, begging him to stop while her right hand crawled beneath his pillow (a gamble she knew) and grabbed the syringe, stabbing him in the chest directly above his heart and injecting every last drop of wolfsbane into his system.


    Ethan hissed and tensed up; she saw the veins in his arms and neck bulge as he dropped the knife on the bed and leaned back, pulling the syringe out. Esme retrieved the knife, pushed Ethan off of her, and rolled on top of him, instantly striking down with the knife in the same spot as the syringe. Ethan''s eyes widened; it was a fatal blow, one he blocked with his arm and groaned as the blade stabbed all the way through his forearm. He swiped out and, with a snarl, clawed a gash in her neck, blood poured down her dress, staining the white a crimson red.


    This didn''t phase her, though. The pain did not register, she had tunnel vision with her goal in sight.


    Ethan growled, he didn''t realise that wasn''t Esme''s aim, and she swiftly knocked him out with her other hand in a single blow to his temple. If it wasn''t for the wolfsbane in his system and her surprise attack, she knew having the Alpha unconscious below her would never happen. He was a large man, and she was a lot weaker than she used to be two years ago. Having him unconscious than attacking him one on one was her best option to end this.


    "Alpha!" Callum''s voice echoed from the stairs on the second floor below.


    "Ethan is asleep," Esme mind-linked him, calming down the Beta, who probably sensed the Alpha''s lack of response to a possible mind-link. "He doesn''t want to be disturbed."


    Of course, Callum was not suspicious. Why would he be? Esme was Ethan''s mate who would never fight back.


    "Tell him to mind-link me when he is up," He replied back.


    Esme stared back down at the peaceful face of her mate; she reached her hand out as if to caress him but stopped herself. She didn''t want him waking up and making this difficult. She reached for the knife at the end of the bed spinning it as her heart pinched and her body shook. "Everyone leave," Esme ordered through a mind-link to the pack leaders and any pack members remaining on guard around the mansion.


    Esme sat as still as a statue, holding her breath and watching Ethan warily as she listened to everyone leaving the area. Silence fell over them like a curtain dropping in their final act. And with a shaky breath, she raised the dagger in her hands and swiped it down to his chest only to hover an inch above his heart. She gasped as a tear escaped the corner of her eye and placed her other hand over the one holding the knife and tried to push the blade further.


    Her body shook from the conflicting emotions inside of her. "Ugh!" She screamed her frustration and threw the knife to the side. "I can''t do it," She whispered before a disturbing quiet laugh escaped her lips. "I can''t.." Tears fell down her face. "I can''t kill you.."


    Esme threaded her hands through her hair, a shuddered breath leaving her mouth before she rolled off her mate and dashed towards the walk-in closet. Again, it was as though she was on autopilot as she found the silver chains he used on her. The burning and melting feeling of her hands almost didn''t register as she wrapped them all across her mate.


    Stepping back, she sighed and stared at her mate, not in longing or in love but in bitter disappointment. She couldn''t kill him even after he killed those precious to her, threatened her friend, manipulated and tortured her. But one thing was for sure,


    He could not live without her but


    She could not live with him.


    "So be it," Esme said, her voice void of any emotion as she turned around; with one last look, she bid her monstrous mate farewell. With her mind made up, she walked out of the mansion she could never call home.. Every step she took felt like a weight was slowly lifting off her shoulders.

 Chapter 84 - Bared To You: Part Twelve

    The heavens opened and wept, almost as if to mirror this she-wolf''s saddened fate. Esme walked, almost in a trance, her bare feet squelched into the muddy earth, her hands spread out, feeling the long wiry grass. Her silky white nightgown clung to her body, drenched from the rain that washed away the blood flowing down her arms, dripping to the earth, and trailing behind her. The strong winds bellowed against her, a warning not to take another step as the storm above her raged on.


    But she did not stop. She did not cower. She was meeting her ultimate end. She returned to the cliff where her mother was thrown away, and Marcus fell to his death. She wanted to scream and curse at the sky with it, to scream for the loss of her loved ones and for the loss of herself. But something inside of her had snapped. Her body was numb to feeling anything, numb to the latest assaults from her mate, and numb to the small voice in her head urging her not to do it.


    "I''m sorry, Isana. But what life could there possibly be after all this," Esme whispered into the breeze. Her wolf was blocked from her, but although Esme could not hear Isana, her wolf could still hear her. Still, she wished to have said one last goodbye to the one who knew her the most.


    Esme stopped at the edge of the cliff and closed her eyes. She welcomed the shiver down her spine and the water spraying against her skin. The dark strands of her hair clung to her face, covering her ears, drowning out the sounds of the waves crashing against the rocks below. But even as the world around her was in chaos, the heavens roaring and brightening up the sky in forked lightning, her breaths were relaxed and her heart steady.


    Esme opened her eyes and stared into the navy depths of the sea, feeling an overwhelming calmness overtake her. For something that would hurt for only a minute would put her out of a lifetime of unrelenting fear and agony. All it would take to end it all.. was one step, and she would be free.


    Somewhere she could hear Ethan screaming her name, but she ignored him and watched ahead as she stepped forwards, plummeting towards death''s embrace with a smile lighting up her features. The wind swept through her hair and dress, feeling exhilarated and free as she hurdled towards the rocks. But as though the Moon Goddess was not done with her life yet, Esme''s body twisted and swept to the right and as the rocks came closer, leaving half her body to crush into the bolder, missing her head.


    Esme''s breath left her from the sudden jolt, and skin on her back tore, and bones cracked loudly, but just as quickly as a wave crashed over her body, she flopped into the angry waters as though she had never been there. The rock missed her spine, but her right side tingled, and her limbs felt useless. Somehow, Esme barely registered the pain in the freezing waters as she sank deeper and deeper, staring up at the moonlight filtering through the sea.


    Death by falling onto rocks didn''t happen, but drowning was still an option, especially with her wounds bleeding out. Still, she felt at ease; her body was being swept away by the currents, thrashing her around, her hair whipping across her face wildly and entangling her before all was calm and peaceful.


    Esme didn''t register the blurred shadow coming towards her. Her mind was already becoming hazy from lack of oxygen. Her lungs burned for air as spots danced across her vision, and her face relaxed further, her lips tugging into a gentle smile.


    She would finally be free.


    Esme''s eyes drooped shut, and all went silent and dark as she inhaled the salty seawater.


    "Who would have thought I''d actually miss the rocks?!" Esme joked to Gabriel, who was looking at her like she''d just grown a second head. They had been walking, Esme''s arms folded against her chest as she recalled her final moments with Ethan.


    Gabriel strode towards her and pulled her into his arms, crushing her into his chest. A mountain of words could be said, but his embrace said it all. But what words he did say that she could not understand soothed her hammering and aching heart.


    "Non semper derelinquas me, amica mea." (don''t ever leave me, my love.)


    "Me relinque si necesse est sed ne umquam ex hoc mundo relinquas."  (leave me if you must but do not ever leave this world.)


    "Ferre non potui." (I could not bear it) Gabriel whispered into her hair and kissed her hair for a long moment before relaxing his hold on her.


    "Anyway, I didn''t die.. Or well.. I was brought back to life? So they tell me. My heart stopped beating for a few minutes," Esme fidgeted in Gabriel''s arms, who had tightened them further after she spoke again. Gabriel slowly pulled back and stared down at her waiting for a further explanation; his eyes shone slightly, the red specks almost entrancing her.


    With a slight shake of her head, she frowned and started to go through her hazy memory. She remembered her chest being pumped. Voices echoed across her mind like someone spoke to her from the other end of a long tunnel. With another forceful push, she choked on her spit and salted water, gasping for air that burned her airways before she flopped back down. She faded back into the dark where she wanted to remain,


    "Esme, can you hear me?"


    "She''s so pale. Give me your coat! She''s too cold!"


    "Her heart is still weak."


    "But it''s beating again. She won''t die."


    "Her injuries, though.. They''re severe.."


    "She''s a Luna wolf! She will heal!"


    Go away!


    Esme could hear two panicked voices, one a familiar female''s voice and the other a male. But she wasn''t conscious enough long before she let the darkness swallow her whole again. In the darkness, she was safe; it was quiet and peaceful and warm, she didn''t want to leave it.


    But she was disturbed again. She couldn''t see anything, and she could not feel anything, but those voices brought her back from this void.


    "Her healing is slow."


    "Sia, we need to get going."


    "We can''t move her!"


    "Why not? We''ve spent too long here already. Alpha Ethan knows she''s still alive.. it''s only a matter of.."


    After hearing her mate''s name, Esme closed her mind off and let herself fall back into the shadows where it was safe. But all too quickly, she stirred after a shooting pain rippled through the right side of her body, and she felt as though she was floating, and not long after, her body was softly vibrating. At first, it kept the pain alive, like tiny needles stabbing into her skin, but she became accustomed to it, and the void swallowed her hole again.


    "Esme.."


    "Esme.."


    Let me rest in peace¡­


    A woman sighed, "Do you think she will make it? It''s been five days. The wolfsbane should be out of her system now, and her wolf should be healing her!"


    Esme recognised the woman''s voice; it was so familiar and was both comforting and worrying. But she was confused, unaware of the events going on around her.


    "I think.. it is up to her now. You saw what happened; she made her choice. And now, a second chance is within her grasp. It is her choice to take it," The man replied gravely.


    "Esme, if you can hear me, please, please wake up! It''s Sia, it''s Anastasia! You''re safe now! Just, please.. I beg of you.. You can''t just give up now. There is a whole world out there waiting for you to explore!" The woman sobbed.


    Esme felt a sudden ache.. it was in her chest? Was it her chest?


    Then she felt someone clasping her hand; she could feel their warmth.


    Sia.. Anastasia.. Yes, I know that name.


    A second chance at life, huh? What do you think, Isana?


    "It''s time to wake up now, Es," Isana whispered sadly in her mind.

 Chapter 85 - [Bonus ] Bared To You: Part Thirteen

    Esme''s eyes drooped open and shut, instantly blinded by a white light. Now with her lids closed, her vision was filled with an orangey / red hue from the sunlight piercing into her eyes. Esme moaned and moved her head stiffly to the side.


    "Esme!"


    Her fingers were crushed, and she moaned again, the feeling of pain making her eyes open. She felt disorientated, dizzy from the new sights and sounds around her. She blinked, and a familiar face with puffy red eyes from crying beamed at her, her tears now seemingly of joy as Anastasia half cried and laughed. "Esme, are you really awake?" She croaked; her blue puppy-like eyes stared back at her in hope. It was a look she never wished to disappoint.


    "Hmmm, S-ia, I''m ''wake," Esme mumbled and licked her lips, grimacing from the taste of salt and the sudden burning sensation down her throat.


    Anastasia flung herself around Esme, and she held back a groan so as not to startle the girl. But the she-wolf suddenly jumped back and smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry, Es! I just got so excited, I thought.. Well.. I thought you were going to die.. And.." Anastasia sighed and sat down next to the bed Esme was lying in. She looked past her friend and could see they were in a hotel room; the matching dark red colours and dusty golden curtains radiated of a cheap hotel in need of a good refurb.


    But who was she to judge?


    Esme licked her lips again. "Water.." She whispered, grimacing at the idea of drinking, but her mouth felt parched.


    "Yes! Of course!" Anastasia rushed off to a cabinet where a kettle was placed with an array of biscuits, cups and glasses. She returned to Esme''s side, placing the water-filled glass below her lips. Esme leaned over her left side and gasped, sputtering the water back on the carpet from using her right hand on the bed for balance.


    "It''s okay, here," Anastasia assisted her, and she gulped down the water, pushing past the razor blade feeling in her throat.


    Esme pulled away from the glass and flopped back into the pillow, staring up at the patterned ceiling. "Thank you, Sia." She wiggled her toes and fingers on the right side of her body, the movement normal, but the pain still vibrated across her body, but it didn''t stop her from shuffling up into an upright position.


    "Oh, I don''t think you should.." Anastasia trailed off and instantly helped Esme, making sure her pillows were comfy. "So stubborn.." Her friend smiled at her, but as Esme observed her gaze, she could see the sadness she was trying to hide.


    "What''s happened? Where are we?" Esme asked, then tensed at the sounds of footsteps from the other room. The door swung open, and Esme braced herself.


    "Well, you jumped off a fricken cliff, and the bones all on your right side shattered. With wolfsbane in your system, your healing was slow and with such mad injuries."


    Esme stared hard at the man leaning against the door frame with his arms folded; he was looking at her warily but at the same time with concern. She didn''t know him, so why was he concerned? With those questions on her mind, it must have reflected on her face because Anastasia spoke up, "This is Rian, he is a rogue, and he is my mate."


    Esme narrowed her eyes subtly. "What sort of rogue?"


    Rian scoffed and shook his head, "Shit, Nyx. You really don''t recognise me?"


    Nyx..


    Just as she guessed, he was a Hellhound. Her gaze moved away from Rian and to Anastasia, her mind trying to add up some calculation that wasn''t making sense. Did the Moon Goddess really lose it? Anastasia was the kindest person she''d ever met, and she was mates with a Hellhound? Esme looked back at him, trying to find something familiar about his face, from his light blue eyes to his dark blonde hair and the tribal tattoos down his left arm.


    Esme shook her head, "Nope, sorry."


    Rian shrugged and stepped into the room before pausing as Esme watched his foot like he was about to lose it. "Still a scary motherfucker, even in this state you''re in now," He sighed and raised his hands. "Look, I saved your ass from drowning. I''m an ally, and I''m Sia''s mate."


    Esme didn''t answer and looked at Anastasia instead. "He''s not forcing you-"


    "Hey!"


    Anastasia smiled genuinely and shook her head, gently grasping Esme''s left fingers. "He is my mate, and I am very happy with him," She glanced at Rian with a loving look, and Esme felt a pang in her chest, but she was happy for her friend.


    Turning her head back to Rian, she pointed her finger at him. "If you upset her in any way.. I will come for you," She threatened with a glare.


    "Why did I bother.." Rian grumbled quietly but gulped at Esme''s stare. "I got it.. You''ll slit my throat, and my body will never be found.." He shivered as though he just got the chills because both of them knew she would do it.


    Satisfied, Esme relaxed back into her pillows. She wanted to question more about this couple, but she could tell from Rian''s worried glances and fidgeting that there were more urgent matters.


    "So.. Where are we? Where''s Ethan? What is your plan?" She asked tiredly as though she was already fatigued by what they were about to say.


    "We got you out of there and are about three hours away. We are safe from the pack. We threw the trackers off our scent, for now, so they are heading further south. The plan, for now, is to keep moving," Rian replied as he walked towards Anastasia and kissed her nonchalantly on the head before staring out of the window.


    Esme sighed and rubbed her eyes. She couldn''t believe she was alive right now. The sudden thought kept her quiet for several minutes before she stared down at what she was wearing. Her white nightgown was still coated in her blood, and her left arm was bare. She looked away from the letters and felt her stomach churn before she gagged and threw up her empty stomach down the side of the bed.


    "Oh, Es!" Anastasia stood up and rushed to the bathroom and back with a damp towel she dabbed across her face. Esme clutched her hand across her mouth and closed her eyes. "Es, get some more rest."


    "We need to go," Rian interrupted, then released a sigh at Anastasia''s silent protest. "We can go in a few hours?"


    Esme pulled back the covers and shuffled across the opposite side of the bed, swinging her feet down to the thin carpet. "No need, I can rest in the car. You guys saved me; I''m not about to risk your attempt at fleeing the pack." She slowly stood up and groaned at the shooting pain up her right leg. But it wasn''t as bad as she thought, and she didn''t fall over.


    "How did you-"


    "I sent everyone away from the packhouse, but somehow you and your lover here saw me jump off a cliff. You were either secretly meeting or running away. I''m sorry if I ruined your plans," She spoke over her shoulder and limped towards the bathroom.


    "Esme-"


    "Do you have any other clothes I can wear?" Esme asked Anastasia, interrupting what she presumed to be an apology for leaving her behind. But she didn''t blame her, how could she?


    "Of course, I do! I packed your bag after all," Anastasia replied and smiled as Esme turned slowly to look at the she-wolf in stunned silence. She raised a black backpack for Esme to take, but instead, Esme wrapped her arms around her friend as tears formed in her eyes.


    "Thank you," She whispered and hid her face in Anastasia''s shoulder.


    Even though she wanted to curse the Moon Goddess for keeping her alive, there was a part of her wondering if her attempt at taking her life was part of the Goddess''s ''grand plan'' after all. Because here in her arms was somebody who risked so much and possibly risked a more leisurely escape for her and her mate, which would not include the Alpha''s mate.


    Esme''s legs buckled beneath her, and the pair slid to the floor. "You.. packed me a bag?" She asked, her voice barely audible, wondering if she had really died and this was heaven. The thought alone made the unshed tears trickle down her face.


    "I started packing it as soon as I was assigned to you," Anastasia replied gently and stroked her hair like she was calming a child. "I didn''t have a plan, but as soon as I met Rian.. Things started to fall into place."


    Esme raised her head, looked through the doorframe from the bathroom floor, and nodded her thanks to Rian; he nodded back and started piling their beds with the bags.


    "Thank you.. You''re my saviours."

 Chapter 86 - Her Saviours

    Esme stepped away from Gabriel, but he grasped her hand almost as if he was refusing the space between them and wanted the skin to skin contact. Intertwining their fingers, Esme looked back at him and smiled gently before looking ahead, letting her hair hide the blush forming on her face. She enjoyed his warmth and was still in shock at the vampire''s gentleness; this was the King well known for his ruthless behaviour.


    "We were a trio of rogues, fugitives on the run from the pack. I enjoyed their company. It kept me from.. spiralling to darker places," Esme continued as they walked hand in hand along the trail in the forest.


    A scene of Esme, Anastasia and Rian flashed across her mind; it was one of many memories of them; they were lying on the grass staring peacefully at the stars next to a jeep Esme hot-wired and stole.


    Another scene flashed across the mind of her sparring with Rian and gaining her strength again. Even in her weakened state, she beat the other Hellhound, but only just. They trained together as they moved across the country, and then when it seemed she was at her fittest again, Rian handed her a knife with the Hellhound symbol on and a red ribbon on the end of the handle. This wasn''t her knife, and it wasn''t Rian''s; she clutched it to her chest, feeling rage consume her again. It was Marcus'' knife.


    "How did you.."


    "That night when we attacked the pack.. It was chaotic, but his knife was left at the cliff. I know how close you two were.." Rian replied as she played with the ribbon. "He''d want you to keep on fighting."


    Esme stared back at Rian and warily glanced in Anastasia''s direction.


    They''d been on the run for three months now, and in that time, she had a lot to think about. Often she had left the couple in the middle of the night to go for a walk or ''talk'' to the Goddess, more like curse her. Esme was struggling with her new life, not that she cared about moving around; she did it a lot as a kid before entering the Hellhounds. But the she-wolf couldn''t fathom her path from there; what future lay ahead of her?


    Isana always commented that there was always a plan and to trust in Selene, the Goddess. But how could she after everything she had been through? She had suffered at the hands of someone she loved, and now she didn''t want to be a pawn in the Goddess'' game.


    Esme believed she had kept her troubling thoughts to herself, she felt at a loss, and when the pack members came, she wondered if letting them kill her was better for all parties involved. Yet, somehow, Rian knew she was troubled. She wondered if Anastasia knew what with their bond, but she doubted it; the girl was hopeless at keeping things to herself. If she was worried about her, then she would show it.


    Esme looked at the dagger again, her heart pinching from Rian''s words. "Yes, he would," She replied though she knew Marcus would want more than that. He''d want her to exact revenge for their lives. But she was in no position to do that.


    "Where are they now?" Gabriel asked, interrupting her reverie.


    "Hmm, I don''t know," Esme shrugged. "After being on the run for six months, I decided to part from them." Gabriel frowned, looking at her inquisitively and rightly so.


    Anastasia and Rian were her saviours and her friends, even Rian she had warmed up to and let her guard down with.


    "The pack got close a few times. Three scents are easier to track than one.." She trailed off, thinking about one of her last encounters with Anastasia, Rian and the pack members who were hunting them down.


    "Go! I''ll distract them!" Rian shouted, pushing Anastasia away from him in a panic. The she-wolf didn''t want to part from her mate and pursed her lips, not budging from the spot.


    Rian looked at Esme, and she nodded; grabbing Anastasia by the hand, she pulled her away, acting as the bad guy separating the mated pair so they could escape unscathed. The she-wolf was still unaware of just how much of a warrior Rian was, and Esme had complete faith in him to return to his mate unharmed. They didn''t train so vigorously for nothing; even if she and Marcus were the best in the Hellhounds, the others were still highly skilful.


    "If you don''t move your ass, we are all dead," Esme snapped at her friend, who was stumbling behind her, looking back at her mate and whimpering. As soon as her words left her mouth, though, the she-wolf stopped her struggles and stepped in line beside her.


    Esme and Anastasia escaped the coverage of trees where they had been camping for a few weeks. They sprinted towards the tall grasses and crops and found coverage again, Esme had been scouring their surroundings as they did so, but there were no other pack members in sight. The dark night was also like a comfort blanket even though the werewolves after them tried to surprise them during the night.


    They tried to keep the noise down, but it was hard when running through the grass, but at least so far, no one had caught onto their location. Esme had already planned out this escape route. Their jeep was on the other side of the forest, but that''s where the White Sands pack was coming from, and so this was their second route. On the other side of the fields was another car she stole, but it looked too old to run and looked like the owner abandoned it next to the field. Which was the whole point.


    As they neared the other end of the golden fields, a rustling noise from their right caught her attention. Esme shoved her bag in Anastasia''s hands. "Keep moving! There''s a car outside of the grass!" She shoved her friend forwards.


    Unlike Esme and Rian, Anastasia was not a warrior; she had trained just as much as any werewolf to survive. But she had not had vigorous training like warriors do in packs or Esme and Rian''s circumstances, like in the Hellhound''s who also taught them dirty tricks to stay alive. Anastasia was not weak, but Esme and Rian could finish off anyone after them much quicker, and they could set off again.


    Esme released her breath as Anastasia rushed off, bag in hand and disappeared. She then turned and unsheathed Marcus'' dagger just in time to swipe out at her assailant. The knife slashed across the brown wolf''s eye, causing it to whimper and lash out with its claw. Esme didn''t waste any time and stabbed it in the chest; the silver would weaken it further. The wolf collapsed but was still breathing; she didn''t want to keep killing off pack members, but her quick reactions would send them to their graves at this rate.


    Esme crept towards the direction Anastasia went; she paid extra attention to the sounds in the long grass, particularly the chirping sounds of the grasshoppers. With her knife in one hand, she stopped at the sudden quietness in the grass. She was not alone. Esme crouched and placed one hand on the ground, feeling out for the vibrations in the earth of the newcomer.


    But there was none; this werewolf was being careful, stalking her from somewhere and waiting to take her out. After a long minute, she lost her patience and decided to lure it out. Pushing off from the dirt, she sprinted forwards, and within seconds a dark wolf leapt towards her side. She dropped to the ground and rolled to the side, missing its jaws and paws. She could shift, but that would go past the point of trying to hide and escape; she just needed to make it back to the car.


    The wolf growled at her and lunged towards the petite she-wolf, but she leapt to the side, turned on the spot and jumped towards him, her speed much quicker. Just as she went to stab its head, it clamped its jaws down on her wrist and whipped its head to the side; Esme flew through the grass and landed roughly on her side. She clasped her hand that bled from her torn and disfigured skin. The wolf jumped on her, but she wasn''t fearful. The pack wasn''t out to kill her; they had to bring her back alive.


    Unfortunately for the pack, she wasn''t on any such orders, and there was no way in hell she was returning to their Alpha. The wolf shifted into a naked man, and he went to strike her temple to knock her out, but Esme stabbed him in the chest and clawed his neck. His brown eyes widened in shock as blood dripped onto her face. She pushed him off her and whispered an apology, recognising one of the pack members who used to guard the packhouse. If he was strong enough, he would survive. She missed his heart by an inch on purpose.


    "Sia!"


    Esme snapped her head up at Rian''s scream. It was one filled with panic and rage; something was wrong. She sprinted forwards, and the grass opened up to the dusty road and the car she left ready. Six werewolves in their wolf form''s and one still in his human form circled Rian who was held on the ground, a wolf''s claw stuck in his back, and Anastasia was held, hostage. Her usually neat hair was bloodied, her lip and nose bloodied, and her body drenched in sweat and blood. A man gripped her neck in his claw, and she closed her eyes as she saw Esme approaching slowly.


    "Although you''re now a rogue, Anastasia. I don''t want to kill you. Alpha Ethan only ordered us to get our Luna back no matter what it takes," The man looked in Esme''s direction and smiled. "Ah, she finally emerges. If you care for your friends at all, give yourself up, and we will let them live."


    Esme didn''t realise just how many pack members were after them this time. She observed the situation and knew there was no way out. She sheathed her knife behind her and raised her hands. "Let them go. You let them drive away, and I''ll come with you."


    The man tilted his head to the side then narrowed his eyes. "How do I know you won''t just run off?"


    "I wouldn''t make it very far now even if I did," Esme replied nonchalantly as though her friends'' lives weren''t on the line. She looked at the werewolves surrounding them pointedly, and the man smiled arrogantly.


    Fool.


    "Nyx!" Rian shouted from the ground. But she did not meet his eyes and nodded at the man who held Anastasia.


    "Run while you can, rogues," He spat in her ear and threw her on the ground, letting Rian scramble forwards and collect her.


    "Es!" Anastasia sobbed as Rian forced her into the car. He sped off, and Esme smirked, backing away slowly into the grass. The man''s face dropped and obviously sent a command through a mind-link. All of the wolves lunged forwards after her, she led them into the grass, and she heard the car come to a stop down the road.


    Over the next few minutes, a shadow of the she-wolf darted across the grass, and bodies fell to the ground. Esme sauntered out of the grass, bloodied and stopped as the car reversed into place. Esme climbed in and they drove off in silence; Anastasia was in the worst condition, and it took her a few days to recover.


    A week later, Esme knew it was time to go. She snuck out late into the night while the couple slept in the other room in their latest motel. Just as she made it past the third street, a figure stopped in front of her. "Did you have to leave like a thief in the night?"


    It was Anastasia.


    Esme sighed and continued walking. "It''s better this way, Sia."


    "Says who!?" She raised her voice and clasped her arm, holding her back from walking onwards.


    "Says me. The pack are after me. You two are just starting out on your life together, and I am only holding you back. Ethan won''t stop until he has me by any means necessary. That means killing you is an option. Let me go, Sia," She replied and shrugged her off.


    "But.."


    "Rian, I know you''re here. Look after her." Esme continued walking and did not look back.


    "It was the right choice," Gabriel said quietly, wiping away a tear that escaped her right eye. Esme nodded silently.


    "I haven''t heard from them in a while, though. I hope it is from having too much fun and not because they''re in any trouble," Esme replied and leaned into the vampire.


    "If they need somewhere to stay and don''t care about vampires.." Gabriel trailed off before leaning down and kissing her gently.


    Esme smiled against his lips. He didn''t know these people, and he was offering refuge for rogues.


    "They helped you, Es. I won''t turn them away." He whispered and picked her up, and as though she knew what was on his mind, Esme wrapped her legs around him and leaned into his muscular body, kissing him to the feeling of warmth in her stomach.


    "If you keep kissing me, I won''t make any promises that we will make it back to the apartment in time before I strip you and take you here," Gabriel chuckled and raised a brow.


    "Who says we need a bed," Esme purred back and, in return, felt her back slam into a tree and Gabriel crash his lips into hers.

 Chapter 87 - Grateful

    Esme and Gabriel''s bodies were flushed against each other, her back against the tree, her hands in his hair as their kiss deepened, and she sighed, letting him slip his tongue into her mouth and stir more desire in her body. Gabriel''s hands roamed from her hair to groping her backside and sliding his hands under her hoody to caress her breasts over the top of her bra. He slid her leather jacket off her shoulders, and she raised her hands, parting their lips for him to pull her hoody over her head and flinging it to the side.


    Esme watched him for a moment, taking in his sexy good looks with his carefree clothes that still made him look like a model. This man, this vampire was delicious to look at and had taken care of her over the last 24 hours than any had in her life. Her hands went under his shirt and she felt the slabs of muscle beneath making her want to rip his clothes off. But before she could, Gabriel was on her mouth again and gently nipped her bottom lip, she gasped as his fangs scraped her skin and felt a small prick.


    "I can see why you find this so tasty," He purred and licked his lips before sucking on her lip again. Her nails dug into his abdomen as she felt her core tingle, and a flush of hot and cold rippled through her body.


    Gabriel pulled back his eyes were filled with desire and something she couldn''t quite put her finger on. Her legs tightened around his back, and she leaned into him, brushing her breasts against his chest, gripping his hair, kissing him more urgently. Gabriel stepped away from the tree and brought her down to a patch of grass, not breaking the kiss. But as Esme''s hands started to lower down to his belt, she paused at the sudden smell of lavender, and she pushed Gabriel''s shoulders back and looked to the side where the scent was stronger.


    "Let''s go back. There are too many enemies to have fun like this," She said with a pout, annoyed that this phantom was nearby and a possible threat, and even if they weren''t a threat, she wasn''t about to get frisky with Gabriel and put on a show for them.


    Gabriel sensed that something was wrong and instantly lifted her up, and within seconds they were back in the car. Esme placed gently in her seat and her hoody and jacket in the back of the SUV. He put the car into gear and set off; Esme swivelled her head around, staring back at the forest as they drove down the road. She was 95% sure she knew who it was but didn''t know if she was being ridiculous. She would have to confront the phantom soon, but she would do it alone.


    He drove them back through the city, and she looked at him from the corner of her eyes. Gabriel''s face was passive once again, and she seemed to sense that he was deep in thought in these moments but kept others from guessing his thoughts. Maybe the vampire learnt from all of his mind-reading.


    "Do you know the person in the woods?" Gabriel asked quietly; his eyes were still set on the road.


    So, he knew someone was spying on them.


    "Of course! He''s an ancient vampire; it would be weird if he didn''t notice!" Isana remarked, making Esme roll her eyes before looking back at the vampire.


    "I''m not sure," Esme replied truthfully. "But it would be a little ludicrous if it is who I think it is."


    "Who do you think it is?" Gabriel questioned as he turned them into ONYX''s underground garage.


    Esme pursed her lips and followed the rows of his luxury cars. Gabriel parked the car and spread his arm out onto the back of her seat, staring at Esme and waiting for her reply. But she shifted in her seat and looked down at her hands in her lap.


    Gabriel chuckled, but it was dry, without any humour. "You tell me pretty much everything but won''t tell me who you think is stalking you?"


    "Stalking is a little.." She trailed off as she looked at him.


    Gabriel sighed and pulled back his hand, and undid his seat belt. "You seem to keep forgetting I can help you, Es." He raked his hand irritably through his white locks, making him look all the more dashing. "But it is like you don''t want me to," He growled and reached for the door handle.


    But as his hand grasped at the handle, Esme reached out and tugged his shirt. Gabriel paused and looked at her, raising a brow. "Gabriel, I need to confirm it for myself. This isn''t something.." She looked to the side as pain filled her eyes, but she blinked it away and looked back at him. "You can''t help with this. But I am grateful."


    Gabriel didn''t appear convinced by her words, so she undid her seatbelt and climbed over to his side, straddling him. "I AM grateful." She kissed him then playfully bit his ear. Gabriel''s hands claimed her backside again, and he pushed her against his crutch.


    "Hmmm, I''m still not convinced you are," He whispered into her neck before leaving butterfly kisses down her neck.


    Esme smirked as her hand went down to his belt again, underdoing it and unzipping his jeans. "Then I think I should show you," She purred and licked her lips as her hand wrapped around his hardened length and sweetly kissed his lips as she caressed him. Gabriel chuckled and lifted her slightly, and again she was amazed by his vampiric speed as they were now in the backseat.


    Esme removed her shirt and kissed him, letting her hair dangle forward before pulling his jeans and boxers down. She bit her lip as his shaft sprung out, and she was on him instantly shifting down to the floor and licked his entire length. "You know more than anyone about myself," Esme said before twirling her tongue at the head of his cock. She kept her eyes on him and found enjoyment and desire pooling her core as she saw Gabriel part his lips and hiss.


    With her eyes still on him, she wrapped her lips around him, sucking on him until he pushed deeper into her. His hands went into her hair, pulling back the strands and holding them in one hand so he could see her face and watch as she bobbed her head up and down. Esme groaned along his length and started to undo her own jeans, her finger rubbing gently against her clit beneath her underwear.


    The car was filled with noises of her sucking on his manhood, Gabriel''s breathing, and Esme''s moans. "Take your clothes, and climb on me," Gabriel commanded, his voice was husky and sexy. Esme obliged instantly and straddled him but frowned as she saw a flicker of mischievousness in his crystal blue eyes. He flipped her around so her back rested against his hard chest, and his hand went down to her folds, rubbing her juices everywhere.


    Esme tilted her head back and clutched her breasts, needing more of a release from the sensitive sensation building in her core. She continued to move her hand up and down his length, then yelped as he flipped her around again. She giggled at the sudden change in position but gasped instantly as his tongue flicked along her creamy folds.


    Esme''s head was just above his groin and her bottom in the air; Gabriel held onto her legs, keeping her in place as his tongue explored her core. The position, his tongue and where they were just added to the desire trying to burst at the seams. Esme wrapped her lips around his shaft again and began to suck. She groaned even louder from his cock in her mouth and his mouth on her crevice. Esme licked down the sides and started panting as he ravished her more, and she clutched on his thighs as a high pitched cry escaped her lips from the excruciatingly sweet orgasm.


    Gabriel continued licking, and she started huffing and puffing again, but he moved his lips down to her thigh and bit into her flesh, causing her to orgasm even without his tongue or fingers on her. He sucked on her thigh, and she saw fireworks behind her eyes, and her body seemed to melt.


    The vampire chuckled and licked his lips, turning her back upright and slowly slid her on top of his shaft. Esme opened her eyes, her chest heaving from his length, pushing into her and filling her whole. She panted again at just how deep he was and started to grind on him, flipping her hair back. "Good girl. Show me how grateful you are, amica mea."


    "Ugh," She clutched his hair and stared into his eyes, feeling her core clench around him even more. "Keep talking in that language, and I''ll cum and collapse before you can even finish," Esme said through ragged breaths.


    Gabriel grinned and started to thrust into her as he sucked onto her left nipple before biting into her chest and drawing blood. Esme cried out again in great pleasure; her hand clutched Gabriel''s head, and she thrust harder, her creaminess coating his shaft. Gabriel flipped her over, and she now lay down on the leather seat. He pushed her legs wider, almost agonisingly wide, but he thrust harder and harder, making her greedily want more.


    He suddenly cursed under his breath, then a second later, Esme could hear his phone ring. He thrust into her more and lowered himself, so they were inches apart, but a tap on the blacked-out window stilled them both, and Gabriel pulled out instantly and released his load on Esme''s chest. "Fuck!" He growled and looked through the blacked-out window. "What. Do. You. Want. Luther?"


    Esme sighed, trying to regain her breath but stayed silent. She didn''t want to be found naked under the Vampire King. This was all too new for her to reveal herself as Gabriel''s.. well, what the hell was she to him? After a heated moment in his car and his ejaculation covering her chest, that wasn''t something she wanted to question right then.


    "Gabriel, we have a situation."

 Chapter 88 - Threats & Issues

    Esme wiped her chest with a towel handed to her by Gabriel as he still hovered over her, glaring through the window at Luther on the other side.


    "Could this situation not be contained by my right hand?" He snapped.


    Gabriel, four families have been killed, their throats ripped and drained of blood, and the same incident has happened near Silver Thorn. "I sent men to contain it, but they haven''t responded or returned. It is almost identical to last month''s attacks," Luther replied gravely.


    Gabriel sighed, "I will be up in a bit."


    Esme heard Luther''s footsteps as he walked away before the sound disappeared, and she knew he used his vampiric speed to leave the area. She sighed and started to sit up, instantly fetching her clothes and putting them on, as did Gabriel. It was quiet again, but each was lost to their own thoughts. "So these attacks are a repeating occurrence?" Esme finally asked as she threw her hoody on.


    Gabriel raked his hand through his hair and glanced at her. "It has only been recent." He glanced out the windows, and Esme did the same, but the vampire continued. "Luther reported it to me after my.. time off. But a vampire seems to be going blood-crazed over the last few months, and the bodies are starting to pile up. Now it seems another might be copying this one."


    "Could it not be the same person?" Esme asked, her curiosity now piqued.


    "Hmmm, they are in opposite locations. I will find out further information from Luther; it could be the same person, but why would they hop from one place to another, making it seem like there is more than one vampire?" Gabriel asked and shrugged on his leather jacket before exiting the vehicle and opening the car door for her.


    Esme stepped out and took his hand, blinking in confusion by this almost old school gentleman-like manners. If she stepped out of a carriage, then it would make more sense to her, but then she was reminded even with Gabriel''s youthful looks, he was like a living and breathing history book. They walked side by side casually, and Esme pulled her hood over her head, avoiding the camera she noted in the corner of the garage.


    "The only reason I can think of is if this vampire knows you and is trying to send you on a wild goose chase. Your men seem to be M.I.A at the moment. If it was a newborn, I doubt they could take on more than what five vampires? I take it your men are skilled or at least old enough to take on most vamps," Esme suggested with a shrug as she felt like she was playing detective right now as Gabriel chuckled and pushed open the door to the stairs.


    "If this was the case, then the vampire is either young and arrogant or is an idiot for trying to gain my attention. I have many enemies, but they can never overpower me," He remarked confidently. Esme stared at him in awe, wishing she was like this man who seemed to rule the whole world. Nobody could touch him, he had an army of vampires, and he was strong enough to take on any by himself.


    "I take it you will be leaving once you have all of the info?" She asked but already knew the answer. He nodded his head in response. Luther already sent men to try and sort the issue out but have yet to return. They needed their King for guidance, and like Gabriel said, if it was some form of a threat, then he would extinguish it quickly.


    "I''d tell you to be safe, but I have a feeling you will be fine," She smiled to herself.


    They made it to the ground floor just before the doors that led to the parking lot and the high street in the distance. Gabriel started to continue up the stairs, but Esme had stopped just before the doors, she was going to return to her new apartment to figure a few things out, but Gabriel held her wrist, preventing her from leaving.


    "Where are you going?" He asked quietly as he closed the distance between them and tilted her chin up to meet his eyes.


    "Back to my apartment.." She trailed off after seeing his eyes darken and narrow as though her words were insulting.


    "You have an apartment here," He drawled and tilted his head to the side.


    "That''s my emergency apartment.." Again she trailed off as the red specks in his eyes started to glow.


    "But things are different now, Es," He replied, his eyes flicked between hers, searching her dark orbs for an answer.


    Esme swallowed and looked to the side. "How.. How are things different?"


    "I can protect you. And I think things have certainly changed over the last 24 hours, considering my scent is only mixed with yours now.." He replied with a slight growl in his voice.


    "Gabriel.. I don''t know what.." She trailed off as she stared back at his devilishly handsome yet angelic face and shook her head. "I will stay there tonight, but I will return to my new place tomorrow," She said sternly.


    "Sure, sure," Gabriel shrugged it off like her words meant nothing and picked her up and raced up the stairs. Within seconds and feeling a little dizzy, Esme''s feet met the floor again, and she stood in front of her emergency apartment. She turned her head to look at Gabriel, who smirked and kissed her briefly on the temple before turning around. "I will see you soon."


    And just like magic, he was gone again.


    Esme sighed and turned to her apartment doors; they slid open after putting the fob to the electrical key and stepping inside. It was then she realised her bag was still in Gabriel''s room, but she didn''t want to face Luther; he would add things up and realise she was the one his King spent the night with. She walked through the apartment, sliding her trainers off as she headed towards the bathroom. It had been a crazy turn of events. To think she was casually sipping champagne with the mafia boss to sleeping with a Vampire King and spilling out her life story to him.


    It was mad now that she was thinking about it, but something about them just felt right. Whenever she even thought about lying to Gabriel, it made her feel sick. It was as though she physically couldn''t lie to him, and anything she didn''t wish to tell him, she just didn''t bring it up. She still felt bad, but there was only so much she should really tell the man after revealing such a past. Plus, she''d only known him three to four weeks.


    Esme turned the taps on to what appeared to be a standard size bath but was still of the highest quality with golden feet. She waited patiently and stared out the windows, the view was only a few floors lower than the one she saw that morning, but it was still amazing to see. The sun was setting, and the sky was darkening with the street lights turning on. If she didn''t have regular nightmares and lack of sleep, then she knew her body would have collapsed by now from fatigue. Not only had they ''done the deed'' for a very long time, but she also only had about two hours of sleep.


    Shaking her head, she slipped out of her clothes and climbed into the tub and closed her eyes. There were so many thoughts swirling in her head about Gabriel. She didn''t know him that well, yet he treated her almost like a princess, something she was certainly not used to. He could only sometimes read her mind and only if she let her guard down. A small part of her made her wonder if his interest in her was only because of his power. But she shook her head and put that thought to sleep.


    If it was mere interest, then she couldn''t see him sleeping with her for hours and sleeping with her again after she unloaded her dramatic baggage on him. He also kept losing it while she showed him quite graphic violent scenes between her and Ethan. She knew he had to care about her because he also wouldn''t suggest providing refuge for her friends Anastasia and Rian if he didn''t. They were not only werewolves but rogues, and one of them was also a Hellhound like her.


    "Let''s face it. Gabriel is kinda smitten with us," Isana winked and almost squealed in happiness. Why was her wolf so happy now with a vampire?


    Esme giggled at her wolf''s choice of words, but she sobered up, interested in what Isana would say. "What do you think, Is? I''ve slept with a vampire and let him drink from me," Esme replied, trying to gauge how she would react, even though she was right there with her. Esme stroked the two small dots on her breast from where Gabriel bit into her and smiled from the hot memory. Her core even clenched, and she bit her lip just thinking about their moment in the car. That was one scar she didn''t mind keeping on her body, though she knew it would heal soon.


    "I have no issues with it. Gabriel is.." Isana trailed off, trying to find the right words. "He is almost like our safe haven. I feel comforted in his presence like he is a much-needed heater on a snowy day or something, I dunno. I can''t help but be drawn to him. It is.. odd. I don''t understand why, though. He is a vampire, a leech, our natural enemy, but I''m not repulsed when he touches our skin."


    Esme hummed in response, not really understanding either why her wolf was okay with him. But what she was finding increasingly strange was how her mate mark did not burn or cause her pain in any way when Gabriel touched her. And boy, did he do more than touch her.


    "What do you think?" She asked aloud as she started to wash.


    "Ethan isn''t dead, so it can''t be that. The mark would disappear if that was the case. But what I am thinking.. is impossible," Isana replied and ended with a whisper barely audible even in Esme''s mind.


    "What''s impossible?" Esme asked, pausing the lathered soap on her arm as she waited for her wolf''s response. But instead of replying, the damn bitch blocked her!


    "IS!? Dammit!" Esme sighed and aggressively washed the rest of herself. She waited and waited while drying herself and climbed into her bed naked. But Isana was adamant about not responding. She tossed and turned even though she was past fatigued now, what with being physically tired and mentally from going through her tragic past.


    But as she lay awake on her side, blinking slowly as she stared out at the window, she wondered again just what this was between her and Gabriel. It was far too early between them to have some crazy relationship talk, but whenever she was with Gabriel, it was almost like she''d known him for much longer, and everything seemed to fit into place.


    Just as she felt her eyes now drooping and her fatigue finally took over her mind and body, her phone rung from the bathroom where she left all her clothes. Esme groaned and covered her head with the covers waiting for the tune to cut off. But when it did, the ringtone sounded again, and she jumped out of bed. No one rang her; it was a given. It was only since moving to Chester that she had become increasingly popular.


    But Gabriel was still outdoing Goddess knows what to a vampire or vampires, so a tiny part of her worried and wondered if it was he who phoned her. Esme picked up the phone and flipped it open after reading the time. It was only 7:15pm, but after her active evening the night before and her wander through the woods, it was no wonder that she was already in bed. The only part she might just grumble about was not eating, but sleep was a priority.


    "Hello?"


    "Finally, she picks up!" Leo''s voice filled her ears, and her mind slowly spun, and she realised she never told him she was not turning up to work.


    "Oh shit," She mumbled away from the speaker. Her mind blanked as she climbed back into the silk covers of her bed and almost started to doze off with her friend on the phone.


    "Are you okay, Es? I never heard back from you," Leo spoke down the phone and almost jolted her awake again.


    "Oh, yeah? I''m sorry I haven''t been on my phone. I was working with the boss today and completely forgot to check it," She replied nonchalantly. Her wolf took this moment to snicker at Esme''s comment of ''working with the boss''.


    "Oh yeah, he''s really pleased with your effort!" Isana roared in laughter before blocking herself again. Esme rolled her eyes and smirked at her wolf.


    "Oh right. Niko never mentioned you were working with the boss today.. You sound tired. Did he work you hard?"


    "Oh yeah, REAL HARD!" Isana piped in again and laughed. Esme clenched her teeth together and rubbed her temples from the sound.


    Clearing her throat, she replied, "Yeah, I''m actually in bed right now. Is it okay if we speak tomorrow? I''m shattered."


    "Of course! I can''t let sleeping beauty have no beauty sleep now! What sort of prince am I?" Leo joked. "Seriously though, be careful with Gabriel. Anyway, sleep tight!"


    And with those words, without Esme having a moment to question, Leo hung up. What did he mean by ''be careful''? That was another problem she would have to hold off until her mind had an adequate amount of sleep. She glanced at the missed calls and frowned when she read:


    Missed Calls:


    Leo missed 2 calls.


    Niko missed 4 calls.


    Unknown missed 1 call.


    Esme scrolled through and hit call on the unknown number, but it didn''t go through. Yet another issue she would have to deal with when she woke up.. At least she was in her safe house for tonight.

 Chapter 89 - On The Hunt: Part One

    The following morning Esme woke to the sun rising and the light pouring through the windows. She stared at the few for a moment, clutching the pillow as she lay on her side and enjoyed this moment of serenity before her mind would fully awaken and her thoughts would invade her peace. She stretched her arms out and yawned, feeling refreshed even if it was the early hours of the morning.


    Wrapping the white silk covers around her body, she padded across to the bathroom, where she left her clothes and began to redress. She should use this time when nobody was around to collect her bag from Gabriel''s room. But just as she put her bra on, she noticed her phone was blinking with an unread message. Esme reached for her phone and sprawled out on her untidy bed in nothing but her lingerie, and flipped the phone open.


    [ 3:00am Message from Gabriel ]


    Esme''s heart beat a little quicker at reading the vampire''s name, and she rolled her eyes at herself for acting like a teenager with a crush.


    "Nothing wrong with acting like that. He is mighty fine.." Isana almost drooled in a whisper.


    "That he is.." Esme replied to her wolf, deciding to dismiss the butterflies in her stomach.


    [ 3:00am Message from Gabriel ]


    [ 3:00am: Vincent has returned your bag. So don''t be freaked out when you find it. Also, come to the VIP room like usual. I might need your help with something. ]


    Esme didn''t know how she was meant to help someone like Gabriel, especially with the situation he had to go deal with the night before, but it beat cleaning a bar and speaking to customers all the time. Not that she was doing much of that anyway, since working as Gabriel''s personal bartender, she didn''t spend much time in the human bar and was in many meetings the King and Luther held. Esme was surprised by how much he had been letting her listen into, but she presumed it had something to do with the amount of power Gabriel held. Nobody dared to go against him, and if she was one to reveal anything from the meetings, then it could be as easy as clicking his fingers to get rid of her.


    Not that she would do that before their relationship became.. intimate. Even if Gabriel declared war on the werewolves, she wouldn''t tell anyone; Esme was a lone wolf, a survivor first and preferred to stay hidden. Now, she and Gabriel had crossed a line and slept with one another; she was a little nervous about how things would go from here. There was still that question hovering over her, ''What were they? Who was she to someone like him?'' but she tried not to think too much about it.


    Esme stood back up and wandered into the living room where her bag was. They''d only slept with each other over a short period of a day and granted, they''d had a little fun before that, but even by revealing her dark past, she shouldn''t expect much from Gabriel. It wouldn''t be fair to, especially when she already had a mate. Esme had noted how he acted towards Lenny, Leo and Niko, who were all a different standard of friendship to her, so how could she expect him to be okay with her actual mate?


    These were things she had to consider and respect if it was only a 24 hour period of having fun with the rogue she-wolf. She knew she had some trust issues, and they wouldn''t just go away after spending some intimate time with Gabriel and hearing him speak sweet words in her ear and sexily speaking to her in a language she still had yet to ask about. All in all, though, she would keep her head on her shoulders no matter what the outcome was.


    For now, she had to get changed into some clean clothes, eat a bunch of food and go to work. Maybe she could even go for a run, it was early enough, and she hadn''t shifted in a while; all of her fights had been in human form. With a grin on her face, she pulled on some black jeans, a black blouse that she tucked in and some high-heeled boots before tidying up the bathroom and arranging her bed neatly. She set off with her backpack on her shoulders towards the direction of where she chilled by herself before meeting Lenny and then Gabriel. It felt like a few weeks had passed since then as she escaped from the concrete pavements and towering buildings to a hill that overlooked Chester, and beyond it was the forest and trees.


    Esme stripped, but she was still alert to any noises and smells. She hid her backpack and inhaled deeply as she let her bones begin to break and the skin on her back tear apart as her brown fur sprouted out, she took a step forwards, and she looked down her snout to see her paw. Shaking her head from side to side, she relaxed and sprinted towards the valley, her intent to hunt the deer that seemed to evade her and Gabriel the day before.


    Usually, Esme would let Isana take over so she could hunt, but she wanted to enjoy her time in wolf form; she would let Isana take the reins at a later time. Esme let her senses overtake as she sniffed the air and the ground, tracking the hoof prints in the earth, following the scent of her meal that led her further down the river and away from Chester. Esme heard the small steps of the herd of deer ahead; they were so quiet that it would be hard to hear them. But Esme was in hunting mode, and everything was heightened, so she did not alert her prey to her presence.


    Esme was just as quiet, keeping her paws to carefully feel the dirt beneath her feet. She hid behind a tree, her amber eyes glowing as she looked for a weakness in the deer''s formation. There were a few fawns, but even though Esme was a werewolf, her human side still couldn''t handle killing baby deer.


    "They would be easy.." Isana murmured; she was in killer mode, and to her, the fawns were just an easier meal.


    "They should be easy anyway. We''re not just your everyday wolf but a werewolf. Hmm.." Esme groaned then licked her lips as she eyed one of the stags on the side. "Let''s see how he will do."


    With that, Esme burst forwards past the trees and set off towards the stag. The young were kept in the middle of the herd, and they tried to scurry away. But as Esme predicted, she took down the stag within a few seconds, sinking her canines into his jugular and making it as swift as possible.


    "Nothing beats a morning hunt!" Esme chirped to her wolf and let Isana take over, who started eating their breakfast. This little spout of exercise also cleared her mind further about everything that seemed to be building up in her life. She would have to take on each challenge at a time. But while Isana munched on her stag, Esme took a moment to try and search her thoughts, but her wolf instantly booted her out. She was held in some kind of mental prison.


    "Serves you right for trying to read my thoughts," Isana remarked; her voice was like an echo in Esme''s mind, and although she could see and hear everything her wolf was doing, she couldn''t reach out to her thoughts.


    "Just tell me!? What''s the issue? We are partners. What did you mean last night? What''s impossible?" She exclaimed but was met with silence as her words bounced back to her.


    After watching Isana control her body and eat another deer, Esme was finally allowed the reins again, but her wolf hid in the corners of her mind. The only thing she said, so she didn''t feel bad about withholding information from her, was, "I need to double-check first. I don''t want to say something, put our hopes up, and then boom.. It wasn''t what we thought." And then she was gone.


    Esme shook her head and sat down, licking her nose from the blood left there. Isana could really be messy sometimes. But as she started to walk back towards her bag she caught sight of her head in the river, Esme was still bloodied and so jumped into it, splashing the water everywhere, and when she came up for air, her body had transformed back into her human self. She bathed quickly in the cold water, removing any traces of blood from her body before she shifted again and continued walking along the side of the river, water dripping down her dark fur. That was when she stopped as lavender filled her nostrils.


    Esme swivelled her head to the side, and there near the edges of the woods was a black wolf with glowing amber eyes. She took a step towards it, her body acting before her chaotic mind as she came to the realisation that he was alive all along.


    The lavender smell that only they used.


    The black werewolf was smaller than the other male wolf''s but was still bigger than her form.


    His body was never found..


    Marcus was alive and, for some reason, had turned his back to her and started running away.. Without thinking, Esme sprinted after him.

 Chapter 90 - On The Hunt: Part Two

    Branches and leaves brushed her face, cutting past her fur, but Esme pushed on, not caring at the tangled route this other wolf was taking them on. She had been leaping over fallen trees, getting tangled in uplifted roots and vines in her attempt to keep the black wolf in her sight. He was fast and agile, just as she remembered, but in her panicked mind, she was coming off as clumsier than normal.


    She couldn''t lose him. Not again.


    Esme just wanted to see him. Why was he running away? Why was he playing hide and seek with her?


    When she had a hunch that it might be Marcus a few days ago, she wasn''t acting so rashly and even spoke to him like a crazed person trying to coax him to come out. Now she was rushing after him like there was no tomorrow. But Esme knew it was because she revealed her past to Gabriel; she still felt fragile from all the emotions she had kept locked away. Now they were bubbling to the surface again.


    Esme kept replaying the moment Marcus fell down the cliff and the sickening sound of his back and head hitting the rock. It made her snap her jaw tighter and push on even harder. The black wolf ahead was not that far ahead, and she knew if she could only push a little harder, then she would catch up to him.


    "Hold on! It can''t be him, Es! We saw his body hit that rock! This could be another rogue or a Hellhound acting like him to try and lure you away from Chester! STOP AND THINK!" Isana screamed the last sentence in her mind, making Esme flinch and halt in her tracks. Her breathing was ragged, and her muscles burning and tense from running a long distance.


    As she caught her breath, Esme regained her composure, her eyes roaming the trees for any threats. But all she saw were the birds and squirrels scattering from the area in which the large wolf now stood. Esme knew Isana was anxious, but she couldn''t see anything that would cause them harm, and she was still confident in herself as an ex-assassin. Esme took a step forwards then stopped at the sound of Isana''s voice again.


    "If it was Marcus, why would he not just reveal himself? Why linger in the woods like a stalker? Sure, he smells like the lavender phantom and looks like him in wolf form.. But why show himself now?" Isana said, her words were making Esme''s mind clear, and she shifted on the spot.


    Esme walked behind a tree and shouted, "Marcus, if that''s you, then show yourself! If not then, I am going back. I don''t have time to play with you, friend or foe."


    Esme waited a few minutes, listening out for any rustling noises and smelt the air for the lavender scent. This wolf, Marcus or not, was still nearby but stayed hidden. So, it wasn''t Marcus but someone playing him to gain her attention. Her heart sunk at the idea, but she pushed past her feelings and hardened her face, feeling a small rage starting to burn in her chest.


    The she-wolf walked away from the tree, not caring about her nakedness, even with the scars. The scars in themselves were also a sign of her strength as a rogue and should tell this other wolf to back off. Whoever this copycat wolf was, he''d annoyed her for making her hope for an impossible outcome, and she would not let it go lightly.


    "This is a final warning. Show yourself, or I''ll finish this game. If you know who I am.." She stopped and raked her hand through her damp hair, unconcerned that her back was to an enemy. "Then you know it will end with your death. The choice is yours."


    A rustling came from the side, and she heard two feet land on the ground nearby. Esme tensed and reached behind her, pausing after realising her knife was with her clothes, and she was standing there naked. Growing her claws, she turned her head in the direction of where she could hear feet crunching across the leaves on the ground. But nobody was standing there. Esme frowned; whoever it was were highly skilled in making their target believe they were in one spot but were actually in another.


    Esme''s frown slowly smoothed out, and she held back from smiling. Nobody else could do that except for her. It had to be Marcus.


    "But I like playing. Especially with you, Nyx." A smooth velvet-like voice, one she could never forget, spoke from the opposite side to where she was looking. Esme turned her head in the voice''s direction and relaxed her clawed hand, drinking in the man''s face. Hair as dark as night fell over his shoulders, untied and dishevelled, stubble covered his chiselled jawline, and his sharp blue eyes reflected back mischievousness.


    "Marcus," She whispered, her shoulders relaxed instinctively.


    Like she, Marcus stood there naked and approached her slowly. Even though he looked playful right now, Esme could see through it; his eyes shifted from her to the trees and back. Esme still couldn''t believe he was there in front of her, breathing, living and acting like they''d never parted due to his death.


    "I don''t want to play. I want to know what happened," Esme whispered, watching his graceful cat-like movements and scanning the forest as well. He was treading carefully towards her, circling her, then stopped to stand behind her. If she wasn''t confident in her skills, this would have been deadly to have her back to someone like Marcus. If she was someone else, they''d be dead within seconds.


    Even now, Marcus oozed a dark aura, one that could ensnare you, but like moths to a flame, many were still drawn to him. She only knew this from her days in the Hellhounds and could guess how much it had amplified now that he had aged well with his features even more chiselled. But none of that mattered right now.


    Why was Marcus running away from her? What game was he playing? Multiple questions came to her mind, and she knew he was the only one to answer her.


    "As you can see. I am not dead," Marcus whispered into her ear. His body was close to hers, almost touching; she could feel his warmth radiating from behind her. Esme spun on the spot and snatched his hand away from where he pulled back a leaf in her hair. His lips smiled at her, but his eyes were hard and cold, almost glaring at her for stopping him from touching her.


    "Why did you make me believe you were dead? Are you still with the Hellhounds?" Esme asked urgently but kept her voice level.


    She appeared nearly calm on the outside, but she felt like a mess on the inside. She was a mixture of joy at finding him alive and infuriated at being kept in the dark and Marcus watching her from afar without approaching her. But Marcus knew her too well, and she saw the enjoyment on his features at seeing her mentally struggle with this sudden shock, even if it only reflected in her dark eyes.


    His hand slipped away from hers, and he tilted his head to the side, assessing her face then looking further down at her petite body before meeting her gaze again. Esme growled at him in warning for looking at her so hungrily and had a sarcastic comment on her lips, but Marcus beat her to it.


    "All in good time, Nyx.." He turned around and started to leave.

 Chapter 91 - [Bonus ]A Little Tumble

    Nah-ah, I don''t think so!


    Esme growled and reached out, grabbing Marcus'' hand to stop him, but he blocked her hand with his other hand in, which she then held and flipped over his arm, twisting it to the point of popping his shoulder out. Marcus swiftly back kicked her in the stomach then swept his leg beneath her ankles, all the while his arm was still held behind him. Esme fell backwards, but she hopped back into a crouch and kicked him behind the knees, and he fell hard to the ground.


    Esme released his hand and jumped on top of Marcus, wanting to restrain him from leaving, but his strength overpowered hers, and he rolled her over. Marcus slammed her wrists above her head, holding them together, and his knees held her hips down as he hovered over her. His long locks fell over them, almost like a black curtain hiding them from the outside world as Marcus smirked at her. His eyes glowed back at her, the amber hues shimmering in the light as he growled into her face that turned into a lazy smile.


    "It''s been a while since we''ve had a little tumble," He teased, then jumped off the forest floor and jumped again, completely disappearing from her sight. "If you want to know more, ask for me at the Hub. I''ll be waiting for you."


    Esme blinked and relaxed her body further into the dirt and leaves of the forest floor. The lavender smell was gone, and she was left there feeling confused about the situation. Marcus was alive. She wanted to have a normal conversation with him, catch up over coffee or something, find out how the hell he rose from the dead.


    But nothing about her and Marcus was simple; they were Hellhounds. She knew he just wanted to exit like a badass and leave her reeling, it was part of his infuriating character, but this wasn''t the time to do that.


    For so long, she thought he was dead, and now she saw him in the flesh, tackled him down and even let him win just so she could see him hovering over her. Not in any romantic or sexual way, but just to see that he was real, staring back at her, even as he ''restrained'' her. Both of them knew she was letting him, and maybe that was why he relented and told her where she could meet him. Esme knew him well, they were out of the White Sands pack territory, and he would have made her play hide and seek for longer if she hadn''t jumped him.


    Esme covered her eyes and rubbed the inner corners of them as she stared up at the cloudy cerulean skies. She had to remind herself, as much as her heart warmed at finding her friend alive, he was also one of the most dangerous men she knew. One she hadn''t seen in years. Even if he tried to save her back then, it didn''t mean he could be trusted now. She had to be very careful approaching him, even if all she wanted to do was hug him and ask what the hell happened.


    But Marcus was still an assassin like her, and he hid in the shadows, watching her for some time. He was hiding something or wanted something from her, and she needed to find out what that was.


    "Right now, I''d suggest getting cleaned up before our shift starts," Isana added, and Esme glanced at how high the sun was in the sky.


    "Shit!" She said aloud and pushed off from the ground, darting in the direction of the valley, shifting mid-run into her wolf. They''d run for almost an hour before Isana managed to get her to her senses. It was fine, but she knew without checking her phone for the time that she would be late.


    Esme had to run for another hour before getting back to the valley and then into the city, as well as needing to shower after getting sweaty and rolling around on the forest floor. She hoped her tardiness would not affect her too badly. She also cringed a little at the idea of Gabriel smelling Marcus on her.


    "Oh, he gon'' flip out! Good luck, girl! I''m outta here!" Isana dramatically announced and hid the corner of her mind again.


    "Pussy," She insulted back as she climbed up the hill and ran towards the spot her bag was hidden. She inhaled deeply and shifted back into her human form, trying not to cringe at the state her body was in. Dirt covered her body and hair, along with a few leaves. She quickly got changed and started shuffling her hands in her hair, shaking off the dirt and picking out the leaves.


    Esme rushed through the streets and headed towards the apartment closest to her. She almost laughed in disbelief at the idea that she had two apartments, both of them of such high luxury; it was a massive change from how she had been living over the last few years. Esme rushed through the rotating glass doors and nodded at the men behind the reception desk before getting into an elevator. Esme impatiently shifted from each foot as she listened to the classical music playing and stared up as the floor numbers increased.


    As soon as she stepped out, she rushed to her apartment, barely closing the door behind her before she started stripping and was in the shower. Esme yelped as the cold water sprayed over her head but luckily the temperature changed quickly. Two minutes later, she stepped back out and bit her lip feeling bad for not truly appreciating the luxury apartment. She threw her towel in the bath and changed into her clothes from earlier.


    Esme rushed back out, darting down the streets with her hair still dripping from her shower. She flipped her phone open and cursed under her breath at the missed calls by both Niko and Gabriel. She still had to respond to Niko''s missed calls yesterday, so she hit the dial button and placed the phone next to her ear.


    "Esme!" She heard his footsteps and the sounds of the gentle music playing in the bar fade away as he probably went to the staff room or the hallway. "Are you okay? Where are you?!"


    Esme gulped and felt a pang in her chest, feeling bad that she didn''t at least message him. She couldn''t help it, though! She wasn''t used to people caring!


    "Shit, Niko. I''m sorry. Did Gabriel not explain about yesterday?" She replied as she walked in and out of the crowded streets.


    It was 1:12pm on a Saturday, so of course, the high street was busy and slowing her down when she was over two hours late.


    "Gabriel?" Niko''s voice dropped, and she heard a slight edge to it. "No. He did not."


    "I was working with him yesterday," She blushed and hoped the King would come up with something because ''sleeping with the boss'' didn''t count.


    Niko sighed, and she heard another pair of footsteps on the phone. "What about today? Where are you?"


    Esme reached the double doors to ONYX and used the fob to get in. The bouncers were obviously off duty due to the sunlight. "I''m here, I just-"


    The call went silent, and Niko appeared before her. He looked over her appearance with a frown then looked displeased. "Are you telling me.. That you are actually two hours late to a shift?" He narrowed his eyes at her and raked his hand through his brown locks.


    Esme put her phone in her pocket and sighed. "Something happened..." She trailed off, trying to think of a way to explain her friend''s ''fake'' death and reappearing act.

 Chapter 92 - Sadistic Vampire

    Niko scrutinised her for a long minute, waiting for her to explain further, but Esme looked down, avoiding his gaze. With a sigh, he opened the door behind him. "Your pay will be docked for the two hours you''ve missed. Just go to the bar for now. Gabriel is in a meeting now; I hope you come up with a better excuse in front of his majesty."


    Esme parted her lips to respond after seeing Niko''s annoyed expression, but he turned his back on her and walked away and in the direction of the VIP rooms.


    "I didn''t have time to get in contact with Gabriel. Can you please let him know I am here?" She asked anyway, and Niko stopped, keeping his back to her and nodded his head before continuing on his way.


    Esme sighed in relief, but she had a gut feeling she shouldn''t be relieved; after all, she was meant to see Gabriel first thing and help him with something. But even as she turned the corner and walked under the archway facing the busy human bar, her mind started to wander between the vampire and her long lost friend, Marcus. It seemed things were piling up on her list of things to sort out.


    Yet her troubled mind was hidden behind a neutral face as she saw her friends, Leo and Hana, race towards the corner of the bar and lean their arms on it to stand across from Esme on the other side. She looked more like a customer right now or a friend to the pair of them than a colleague who was late.


    "Damn girl, I thought Niko was going to lose his shiiit!" Hana exclaimed, then covered her mouth after one of the men in a suit whose back was to Esme gave the bartender a side glance. Hana gave him an apologetic yet flirty smile, and the man turned his head back to his acquaintance and continued with his conversation.


    Esme sighed and brushed her fingers through her hair as a mixture of feelings rushed through her about the latest events in her life. Leo reached out and felt the ends of her hair and shook his head mockingly.


    "I don''t think even Niko can overlook you being two hours late. Did you oversleep? Your hair is still wet," Leo asked, searching her face as he did so. His interest is more serious than that of Hana, who seemed to look between them with a ''knowing smile'' which was not at all knowing and went to serve another customer.


    "Something came up, and I was a mess, so I had to shower before getting here," She replied casually and shrugged it off. But she felt the weight of Leo''s stare and sighed, "Family issues."


    "Hmm, and here I thought you were a better liar," Leo tapped her nose with his finger and smiled before crossing his arms against the bar and leaning forwards again.


    "I am. You''re just.." She looked him up and down, feeling more agitated that he picked up on her lie. "Annoying."


    Leo laughed at her response, the sound lifted her mood, and she found herself smiling. "Well, at least I got to see you smile before the boss chews you out," He smirked. Esme looked behind her, expecting him to turn up on cue, but unlike earlier, with Marcus acting like they were in some drama and him exiting like a cool villain or something, there was nobody there.


    But while she was here with Leo and waiting to see what sort of reprimand she might get from the Vampire King, there was at least one thing she could tick off her ever so overgrowing list of things to sort out.


    "Hey Leo," She whispered and leaned forwards, not caring for the glances sent her way from Hana and Rory. Leo leaned closer as well and leant her his ear. "What did you mean about being careful with Gabriel?"


    Leo swivelled his head to the side to look at her, slightly alarmed as he looked around the bar. But his tense muscles relaxed, then he motioned for her to get closer and whispered in her ear. "This is only something that happened a few times over the last few years. But he''s come off a little sadistic sometimes-"


    Esme pulled back in shock at what her friend was telling her. She blinked and leaned forwards again, wondering where this conversation would take them. "Like girls have left his VIP room, both workers and customers in tears before, and he looked like he was enjoying their misery. Whatever he did to them.. He didn''t care they were crying," Leo continued as Esme narrowed her eyes.


    "When did this happen?" She queried. It was odd for Leo to say such a thing. She was still getting to know the vampire, so it was hard to pick out the truth from Leo''s statement. Gabriel didn''t come off as sadistic to her, yet vampires could be very sadistic, and he was the King of all vampires.


    But after spending even the smallest amount of time with him, she couldn''t see him in that way at all. Or if Leo was right and Gabriel did enjoy making girls cry, was she his next victim? She just revealed a bunch of stuff about herself to him, which was probably the hardest thing she''d had to do. It was an emotional rollercoaster living through those memories and letting Gabriel watch those memories.


    But he couldn''t always read her mind. Was she just a challenge to him?


    "Hmm, this happened over the course of the last three years. But if he is like that, then it might be going on for longer. I''m only telling you this because you are a little stunner and might have caught his eye." He reached out and put her hair behind her ear as his hazel eyes stared back at her. "It would just suck if you left."


    The last three years.. Gabriel said he wasn''t on the throne for ten years; she didn''t know what he was doing, but surely even if the vampire was on vacation, he wouldn''t be chilling at his bar. Something was a little odd about this, something just didn''t add up, but she couldn''t say that to Leo, who stared at her so earnestly. Leo didn''t know that she knew much more about their boss than he, the first point being that he was a vampire.


    She also felt incredibly guilty for being suspicious of Gabriel. But again, she''d grown up in such a world where trust just wasn''t in her dictionary. This was something she would have to look into.


    Esme smiled gently at him and shook her head. "Don''t worry about me. I''m a lot tougher than I look," She winked, then watched and paled as Leo''s twinkling eyes moved from hers and hardened at the sudden powerful presence behind her.


    "This is the first time I have had to get my employee after being two hours late," A quiet yet powerful and ever so sexy voice drawled darkly from behind her.


    Esme turned around and looked up at the handsome vampire whose eyes were like icicles sharpening his gaze at her. It took her a moment to stop looking over the black Armani suit that fitted so fine over his sculpted body and looked the part of an apologetic employee. She really did feel bad but almost drooling at her boss was not a good look. When she met his eyes again, she felt a bolt of electricity zap through her from the intensity of his gaze.


    Esme tensed her body, and she gulped, her mouth feeling parched suddenly. "Sorry, Gab-" She halted after seeing the vampire narrow his gaze. "Sorry, sir. I did not mean to be so late. Niko said to wait here for further instructions." She stood up straighter and held her breath as Gabriel''s gaze swept past her and to Leo behind the bar.


    "I do not know what I pay you for, Mr Larosse. The bar is busy, and you are here flirting with your colleague," Gabriel said in a low deep voice that seemed to demand everyone''s attention. Esme''s colleagues glanced their way and all at once jumped up and became suddenly very busy.


    "The meeting is over. You can clean the room and tell me why you were so late," Gabriel ordered in his low steely voice. For some reason, the sound of his voice and quiet command made her core clench. But she instantly dismissed it as she walked past Gabriel, who gestured for her to walk forwards.


    Somehow she''d turned into a horny bugger. This really wouldn''t do. She needed to keep her head on straight and not feel dizzied by the sweet fragrance that only belonged to him. It made her want to smell his clothes and roll his scent over her. She shook her head, trying to clear her mind from her animalistic thoughts.


    Esme opened the double doors to the VIP room and blinked in surprise at the state in which it was. The doors slammed shut behind her, and she looked at Gabriel questionably.


    "Clean it up," He said gruffly as he started to undo his tie.


    There were a few bodies on the ground and blood coating some of the floors.


    "W-what happened?" She asked and dropped her bag on the couch. Luther and Vinnie were at the bar already drinking. Niko was dropping a body on top of another before checking his appearance in the mirror behind the bar. Vincent was exiting through the waterfall, probably heading back to the penthouse as he was Gabriel''s butler.


    The small pile counted to five bodies. The bodyguards at the side started to carry them away through the backstage door again, and all that was left was the bloodied floors.


    "Vampire business. To be honest, it was a good thing you were late," Gabriel said as he accepted the freshly made drink from Luther.


    Esme didn''t question further. She was a werewolf, and somehow it worked out better that she was late. Whatever happened, she might have been in the middle of it. Esme started to clean up the remaining mess quietly and glanced in Niko''s direction as he closed the doors behind him.


    "Now, you can still help me. But first, what happened?" Gabriel asked as he gracefully sat down on the couch and folded his ankle over his knee, undid his jacket button and took a sip of what looked to be whisky.


    Esme paused at washing the blood away from her hands at the sink and looked at Gabriel.


    "Your complexion is a little pale, my love," Gabriel''s voice floated through her mind, and she pressed her hands to her cheeks and stared in the mirror. It was hardly noticeable; not even Leo, who had been whispering in her ear, had noticed. But of course, Gabriel was a vampire, and he saw small things like that. Esme stared back at him and refrained from smiling.


    He was such the sadistic vampire, not.

 Chapter 93 - Part Of The Team

    "Come, sit next to me," Gabriel beckoned her over, and Esme walked to the seat beside him, although with a little more space between them. Gabriel tilted his head to the side and smirked without commenting on the line Esme had just drawn.


    They were in public, in front of Gabriel''s subordinates who, so far from what she could tell, knew nothing about the King and she-wolf''s rendezvous over the last few days. At the moment, it was best to keep it that way. Esme didn''t know what was going on between them, and her life was a mess. It might be better to stick to their relationship status of being casual with amazing sex.


    "Mind-blowing sex," Isana popped up suddenly, then hid again.


    Damned wolf.


    Yes, mind-blowing sex with more feelings than something like a one night stand.


    But after seeing Marcus alive, she felt like her old habits were coming to the surface again. Her friend was another reminder of her past; seeing him in the flesh was like a slap to the face, a cruel reminder that her mate, Ethan, killed Marcus or nearly killed him. But not just him, he killed her mother, and he killed a few other friends she made whilst on the run. Anyone she got remotely close to, Ethan was there to destroy it, a way to manipulate her into going back to him. But even though the guilt weighed on her every day, she refused to fall into his traps.


    Ruby was one of those friends, and she barely made it to twenty. She was a human, an artist struggling without her parent''s support, and somehow, they ended up befriending each other in a hostel. One thing led to another, and they helped each other through tough times. Esme had never let someone so close to her before after venturing out by herself as a rogue. Even with her dire circumstances, the girl who had been thrown out on the streets for not sticking to her parent''s plans about her future, without any money to her name, she was the most cheerful and optimistic woman she had ever known.


    Esme made a vow after Ruby''s death not to get close to anyone. That girl''s whole future was destroyed after meeting her. Ruby was an excellent artist and a solid friend; she did not deserve a death like that. It added fuel to the fire burning in the she-wolf''s heart. With a heavy heart, she had to come back to reality. Esme was a rogue on the run, and she would have to randomly leave one day.


    Esme knew Gabriel was capable of taking care of himself, and so were the other vampires she''d come into contact with. But if they never met her in the first place, then issues would not arise. She didn''t want to be the cause of any trouble for Gabriel or the humans she had befriended.


    "Esme," Gabriel''s voice in her head snapped the she-wolf out of her depressing reverie, and she looked back at him. He narrowed his eyes ever so slightly before he spoke aloud. "Why were you two hours late?"


    Esme glanced in Luther''s and Vinnie''s direction but decided it didn''t matter that they knew. They didn''t know who Marcus was, and she didn''t have to tell them her story. "I went hunting early this morning.." She began, but her left leg started shaking. She felt restless sitting there; if anything, she wanted to pace up and down the floor to help clear her mind.


    But even though she was now open with Gabriel, the other two were another matter, and she didn''t want to show any weakness, no matter how small, to such old vampires. Gabriel''s eyes glanced down at her leg, then flicked back to her face before tapping his finger on the back of the couch by the she-wolf''s head.


    "I ran into an old friend," Esme said, and Gabriel instantly tensed. She could almost read what was on his mind, but she shook her head and continued. "Marcus is alive."


    Esme''s leg stopped moving, and so did Gabriel''s finger. He stilled and stared at her with slightly widened eyes. "Marcus.." Gabriel trailed off, and she could feel the cold hands of his power trying to probe into her mind to see more. But she didn''t let him. What happened earlier was completely harmless, but Esme knew Gabriel would get the wrong idea.


    The pair were naked and tumbling around on the forest floor. It didn''t look good, and it wasn''t something an almighty vampire needed to stress over.


    "Oh yeah.. such a casual relationship," Isana remarked bitterly and almost seemed to slam a door in her mind.


    What the.. How was that possible?


    But she didn''t want to delve deeper into how she and her wolf worked.


    "Your friend returned from the dead?" Luther asked, and she looked over to see him strolling over to her curiously.


    "Yes," She replied firmly, hoping the friendly vampire wouldn''t ask further about it. But he looked at her expectantly, and she stared back into his forest green eyes; she found her body relaxing and wanting to tell him.


    "But I am not really sure what the story is. I.." Esme frowned after hearing her almost robotic voice and started to grow her claws to help fight the compulsion Luther was using on her.


    "Luther," Gabriel hissed. "We will meet you two downstairs after."


    Luther stopped with one hand in his pocket and the other raking through his blond curls as he looked between Esme and Gabriel suspiciously. But he sighed and relaxed his hand. "Fine. Sorry about that, Es. I just want to be a little closer to you." He leaned forwards and rested his hand on the couch by her shoulder. "You''re becoming part of the team. So, it''s only natural that we become friends as well." He winked, then grinned in Gabriel''s direction before raising his hands in surrender and backing away as Gabriel jolted forwards, revealing his fangs defensively.


    "I really did mean friends!" Luther shouted over his shoulder before whistling a happy tune as he began to exit with Vinnie in tow through the hidden waterfall exit. Esme stared after them; she was a little bewildered by Luther''s words and was still fascinated by such a cool waterfall.


    "What is downstairs.." Esme felt Gabriel''s fingers on her chin, gently turning her head back to look at him, rendering her speechless. Her mind went blank and she realised the situation she was currently in.. They were alone in the VIP room and in very close proximity to each other.

 Chapter 94 - Thats Cheating

    "What is downstairs.." Esme felt Gabriel''s fingers on her chin, gently turning her head back to look at him. Her mind went blank, and she realised the situation she was currently in. They were alone in the VIP room and in very close proximity to each other.


    "That is not important right now. I can smell another man on you still. Is this what Marcus smells like?" He asked almost in a threatening voice as he leaned closer to her, closing the small distance between them, and he planted a tender kiss on her neck. Esme shivered from the featherlight touch; goosebumps flourished her arms beneath her clothes.


    "The lavender masks his scent.." She whispered. "And we just fought a little.." She trailed off as she saw Gabriel now staring at her questionably. "It''s kind of our thing. We fight."


    "Your thing, huh?" Gabriel drawled and placed his glass of whisky on the coffee table, his eyes still on her as he slowly leaned over her, and she slid down into the couch and found herself now lying on her back. She continued to stare at him, the masterpiece that he was and felt her heart skip a beat as he lowered himself over her and kissed her gently on the lips. "And what''s our thing?"


    He nibbled on her bottom lip, halting her from answering, and she closed her eyes as he slipped his tongue into her mouth, and his hand snaked around her waist, pulling her suddenly on top of him. Esme''s hands went to his hair, but he broke away from the kiss and squeezed her gently into him; the hand around her waist slowly dipped to her backside, and he caressed and groped her.


    Esme finally found her voice, and she whispered into Gabriel''s neck, "I don''t know. But I feel better being in your arms." She inhaled sharply from her own admission and slowly looked up to see Gabriel''s reaction.


    He wasn''t freaking out.


    "Good, that is a start at least," He shifted so he could look at her face caressing her cheek before kissing it and relaxing back into the leather sofa. "I know Marcus is important to you. But I''m a spectator looking into this right now, not being petty or jealous. You thought he was dead and now has magically shown up out of nowhere. He didn''t tell you what happened?"


    "He told me to meet him at the Hub," Esme replied and felt Gabriel''s arms tighten around her slightly. He lifted his head and stared at her almost in an angry way.


    "You plan to go? Alone and unprotected?" He asked in disbelief.


    Esme shrugged, trying to hide how nervous the idea made her. "I go to Hubs all the time. This won''t be any different," She said nonchalantly but avoided his gaze.


    "But you''re not alone anymore.. You have-"


    Esme chuckled, interrupting what she knew would be a sweet comment. "I am not taking a bunch of ancient vampires to a rogue werewolf bar. Sure, it''s neutral territory, and other creatures can go there, but  you''d raise too much attention." She sat upright, needing a little space to organise her thoughts. Gabriel''s smell was too intoxicating to her that she wanted to stay in his warm, safe arms all day. "I need to stay on the DL."


    "DL?" Gabriel shifted into a seated position and tilted his head curiously at the she-wolf.


    "I do believe this is another one of those moments where your age shows, Gabriel," Esme giggled and felt tons better than earlier. Being in Gabriel''s presence even without touching him calmed her. "DL means down low. Incognito mode, grandpa." She winked and bit her lip, holding back another giggle from the playful glare he shot at her. "The hub is where information is exchanged. Rogues always need money, so if anyone knows of my identity, then it''s game over. They''d sell me out."


    "I don''t feel comfortable you going there on your own. There are too many risks in going," Gabriel replied, continuing with the topic than talking about his age and the use of slang.


    Esme stood up and shook her head as she went towards the bar for some orange juice. "I''m a rogue. This is how I roll." She shrugged as she poured the juice into a glass, avoiding his heavy staring.


    Gabriel sighed and downed the remainder of his drink before waltzing over to the bar, rebuttoning his suit jacket and tidying his appearance. "This conversation is not over," He warned as she finished her drink.


    Esme put her glass on the bar with a light thud and crossed her arms. "Yeah, yeah, sure. Now, what do you need my help with?" She asked, subtly changing the subject. Gabriel stared at her for a long minute, but he dropped the subject.


    "Hmm, we need to go to the morgue first," Gabriel replied and turned on his heel. Esme gaped at him and rushed after the vampire. Reaching out, she grabbed his arm and stopped him from walking away.


    "What do you mean the morgue!? You said downstairs to the others.." Her eyes widened on sudden realisation. "You have a morgue here!?"


    She cringed at the idea.


    "Yes, there is a morgue here. I need you to help examine two bodies for me," Gabriel replied nonchalantly like this was an everyday occurrence for him. He clapped his hand on top of hers that held onto his arm, and they continued towards the waterfall.


    "Is there a particular reason why I, of all people, have to do this? What if I refuse?" She exclaimed as she walked past the waterfall and through the hidden hallway towards the elevator. They stopped just in front of it when Gabriel wrapped his arms around her waist from behind and put his lips to her neck.


    Esme inhaled sharply from his touch.


    "Would you really refuse me, my love?" He whispered oh so sensually in her ear, grazing his fangs against her neck.


    "Okay, okay!" She almost screamed her protest. Her body felt hot all over, and she wanted to do more than just embrace each other right now.


    Gabriel chuckled and released her. "Good, I''m not used to not getting what I want. King and all," He winked and slid the elevator door open.


    Esme held her hand against her chest feeling her heart thud furiously against her ribcage. "That''s seriously cheating," She grumbled.


    Let''s go see some dead bodies!

 Chapter 95 - The Morgue: Part One

    "We''re here," Gabriel muttered.


    Esme had been staring into his eyes the entire journey of the elevator ride. Gabriel seemed to calm the panic that rose inside of her each time she entered the golden caged lift. Even when she closed her eyes, her heart would thrash against her chest, and she''d feel overheated and feel lightheaded and want to faint. But something about Gabriel, his crystal blue eyes and those peculiar red specks always entranced her.


    Gabriel stepped away from Esme to undo the elevator door. They stepped out into a long hallway, the floors white marble and the walls white. The smell of bleach was strong in the air, and Esme wondered if there was more to this building than what she knew of. It was rather clinical-like she was entering a luxurious hospital but with no furnishings or paintings on the walls and, of course, no windows.


    "Well, duh, you''re going to a fricken morgue!" Isana suddenly popped up, and the she-wolf could feel her presence staying. Esme didn''t bother trying to seek out what her wolf was hiding from her, but she did notice Isana was in a pleasant mood while Esme walked by Gabriel''s side.


    Their footsteps echoed down the bare hallway that came to an end and split off in two different directions. Gabriel led her down the left path that seemed to slope down slightly, as though they were going deeper into what Esme suspected would be the basement. As they continued, she noted a few white doors that had fobs and a keypad on the side them, and to the left of each of them was a small window revealing what looked like prison cells. Each room was plain with a bed in one corner, the floors still white, and to the far right was another clear door that had another keypad. Their security seemed tight.


    Esme looked back at Gabriel, who was disinterested in something he had probably seen many times. But she still questioned him, "Are these prison cells?"


    "I set laws in place for a reason," Gabriel began as he looked ahead. Esme watched his hardened features and was reminded once again of who this powerful being was in her world. "If they cannot abide by them, then they will be imprisoned, and if I am feeling merciful, then they will meet death."


    Esme felt a chill run down her spine at the dark look crossing his features.


    He wasn''t a sadist, right? No, no. She had no right to even think that anyway, considering her past occupation and the emotionless animal she had become.


    She shook the thoughts from her mind. When Gabriel was ready, he would tell her all that she needed to know. That was what he did for her even though she could have been a potential threat (so unlikely, Gabriel was an almighty being who had a morgue and a mini prison beneath his nightclub.) But even if the vampire didn''t open up to her more, then that was fine also; she still didn''t know where she was going from here, and she was becoming very attached to him.


    The thought of leaving him was nearly unbearable, and that frightened her more than anything. Their future was so unclear right now, and she was acting like they were mates, which was impossible. Unfortunately, she already had a mate. Esme cleared her throat and pushed her annoying thoughts aside, keeping herself in the present moment.


    "Do you torture them yourself?" Esme asked quietly as she continued to look at the passing cells.


    "Sometimes," Gabriel replied honestly. "But I have people in place who are.. more fitting for the job. My time is precious; I don''t just show my face anywhere, you know."


    Esme looked back at the vampire with a raised brow but shook her head. It was still surprising that he was revealing such things to her. She was in some pristine white underground meant only for vampires, walking past prison cells and going to the morgue to help the Vampire King. She had a strange sense that this was not going to be the last time she visited there, nor the last time Gabriel would ask something more than her regular job at the bar.


    Things seemed to somehow shift between them, and her role was changing. But she didn''t know if she wanted that role. Luther said she was a part of the team now; she didn''t know whether that was pleasing to her ears or not. It wasn''t like she had the best history in groups; the White Sands pack never really accepted her and was even hunting her down, and before that, she was an assassin that managed to keep one friend by her side who was also just as cold-hearted. Was this a team she would be happy in?


    While Esme was quiet, deep within her thoughts, they arrived in front of a metal door, and Gabriel typed in a code. The door unlocked, and they stepped into a small corridor that had another door and keypad.


    "You sure have a lot of security here," Esme murmured as Gabriel typed in another code.


    "For good reason," Gabriel replied with a small smile that made another chill run down her spine.


    "What.. the bodies just get up and escape?" Esme half-heartedly joked, trying to smooth away the uneasiness she felt.


    "You''d be surprised," Gabriel replied and pulled back the bolted metal door, gesturing for her to go first.


    Esme suddenly felt like she was entering a haunted house from his words. The eery feeling and the idea of a dead body just climbing out of the storage cabinets and walking away like a zombie.


    Gabriel clasped his hand atop her shoulder, and she almost jumped three feet in the air and grabbed her knife. "Easy!" Gabriel chuckled at her reaction and did a mini massage on both her shoulders before he dropped his hands, and they entered the large room. "A few times when we have inspected the human bodies, they have returned as a vampire and have walked out of here.. There is a process to it, but whoever created them either didn''t care anymore or thought they did it wrong."

 Chapter 96 - The Morgue: Part Two

    Did it wrong?


    "Did what wrong? The process of turning the human into a vampire?" Esme looked up at Gabriel, distracting herself from her erratic heart that was slowly calming down.


    Like in the hallways, the large room was white with small metal doors at the far end where the bodies were stored. But what gained Esme''s attention was the two bodies placed on the metal tables side by side, with Luther and Vinnie standing to the side.


    Gabriel walked ahead and nodded at his men. "Exactly. Some fools don''t know how to do it properly. Sometimes the human or dhampir really dies in here, and if we have been quick enough and bothered enough to save them, then another master can be granted to them to keep them alive. Soon after, we discipline the vampire who left them."


    Esme now stood by his side and looked down at the bodies whose necks were ripped apart. "Dhampir?" She queried to no one in particular.


    "A dhampir is half human and half vampire," Vinnie, the quiet vampire who seemed to sometimes unnerve her, replied quietly, his hands behind his back. His presence always seemed to ward off people near him, and she knew that was precisely how he liked it. She, too, was like that when she was an assassin.


    Esme nodded her head, thanking the creepy vampire, who was unfortunately good looking.


    "Such a waste," Isana murmured, and Esme had to agree unless he was taken and they didn''t know about it.


    Esme cleared her throat and went back on track to the current conversation. "So, the ones that are saved, are they still half-vampire? These dhampirs?" She asked. She wasn''t the most knowledgeable about their kind and only knew the basics. But vampires were very secretive, so it was no wonder she didn''t know much about how they were created.


    In fact, she was surprised again at how open Gabriel was being with her right now. Esme glanced at Luther and Vinnie, and they also seemed a little shocked by how much he was revealing to her. But like she''d seen many times before, their features wiped away their expressions and were stoic again within seconds. She knew, being in the morgue with the Vampire King, his right-hand man, Luther and well, she didn''t know the specifics on Vinnie, but it seemed like his inner circle of trusted advisors. Esme wondered if Niko was also a part of this little team.


    "Everyone has a role to play, Es. I don''t keep just anyone by my side, although Luther kind of attached himself to me until I gave up-"


    "Hey! Actually, that''s right. Who wouldn''t attach themselves to this handsome grandpa?" Luther interrupted the King and winked in Esme''s direction.


    Gabriel smirked and cleared his throat. "As you have probably observed, Luther is more than an annoying man clinging onto me and does do his part well." Gabriel glanced at the golden-haired vampire before looking back at the bodies on the metal tables. "The vampires that are saved are 100% vampire. So far, we have only come across a few dhampir''s; they are very rare. Humans have only birthed Dhampirs, and that process is also complex.


    "But that is not why we are here. These bodies are dead, as you can probably tell already. As you can see, the gash wound to their neck is identical; the number of bodies from both Silver Thorn and the other town is the same. They were scattered across the streets in plain view. If my subordinates were not roaming the streets, this could have been a major crisis. The vampire or vampires in question were never found."


    Esme leaned forwards as Gabriel spoke, inspecting the deformed necks of both bodies. She held her breath as she did so and pulled the elastic band from her wrist, tying her hair away from her face. But even though this was disturbing and disgusting, she found herself intrigued. The vampire didn''t have any reservations of tearing deeply into the victim''s necks; even the bones were splintered by such force.


    Esme tilted her head to the side, not realising the room had gone quiet, and she was actually speaking her thoughts aloud. Esme inhaled only slightly and wrinkled her nose. "Even the smell of fear is still radiating off them. Whoever did it was enjoying their victim''s pain. Which, of course, is normal for vampire''s behaviour." Esme glanced up then and blinked at all the eyes set on her. "I''m sorry, what did you say? I completely zoned out."


    Gabriel shook his head. "I wanted to see if you can tell if this was done by the same vampire or not-"


    "How would I.. Ugh, that''s disgusting," She moaned and gagged.


    "I mean, you did just smell them briefly anyway," Isana muttered, almost shrugging the idea off as normal.


    With a sigh, Esme leaned forwards and smelled the wound on each of the body''s necks. "That is strange. These are done by two different vampires," She said and backed away from the bodies wrinkling her nose and clenching her eyes shut.


    "How do you know?" Vinnie asked, taking a step forwards.


    "The smells are different. One is from a newborn vampire; the smell is nearly equal to the human here. Which is how newborns smell anyway, well to me. I have a powerful sense of smell. I have tracker blood in me." Esme shrugged then continued as she looked at the human who was killed by a newborn. "I suspect that the newborn vampires still have their human blood inside of them, which makes their scent nearly untraceable, but when compared to the other body, it is apparent."


    "Is there much you can say about the other vampire?" Luther queried, folding his arms as he looked at her thoughtfully. It was strange that they were taking her so seriously, considering they were meant to hate her for being a werewolf.


    "The other vampire is much older, and their scent is oddly similar to.." Esme looked at Gabriel and shook her head. "Well, whoever it is, they smell of strawberries."


    A sudden silence fell over them like a thick blanket suffocating them. Esme looked back at the vampires in concern. What did she say to cause this?


    "You are certain it is strawberries?" Gabriel finally asked. His voice was devoid of emotion, features cold, and eyes frosty. Esme blinked back in surprise. She hadn''t seen him like this before; she was afraid that if she reached out to him, she''d get burnt from his iciness. But for some reason, she wanted more than anything to comfort him, yet she couldn''t in front of the others.


    "Yes, it is a very distinguished smell. The other vampire smells of strawberries," Esme confirmed. If the atmosphere was better, she would have made a joke about how ridiculous that was, but it definitely wasn''t the time.. She had the feeling that Gabriel knew this other vampire.

 Chapter 97 - Puzzling Secrets: Part One

    After Esme''s confirmation, Luther cursed under his breath, and Vinnie shifted on his feet like he was getting ready for an attack. Esme stared at Gabriel, who had turned his back to them; she wanted to reach out and turn his face to hers so she could possibly read his expression. But she knew how easily his expressionless mask slipped into place, and she was starting to realise he did it so as not to show any weakness.


    Whoever this other vampire was, they made this small group of incredibly powerful men become unsettled.


    "It looks like we will be making a little trip to the Silver Crescent pack," Gabriel drawled and turned back to look at his right-hand man.


    EH?


    Esme frowned and shook her head. "How did you come to that conclusion from this?" She asked in confusion and suddenly felt like the outsider peering into something she was not a part of. Luther and Vinnie did not question Gabriel and acted like vampires going to the Alpha King''s territory was a grand idea and not utterly random. Or so she thought it was.


    Gabriel ignored Esme''s question and looked at Vinnie. "Get rid of the bodies." He then glanced in Esme''s direction and sighed before turning around and heading through the bolted metal doors.


    "Come on, Es," Luther whispered and patted her on the back gently. Esme flinched and had to stop herself from reacting in a violent way. She knew Luther was not going to hurt her, but right now, she felt a little disorientated and on edge by the way things were going. Was Gabriel going to explain to her what was going on?


    Luther and Esme followed through the doors behind Gabriel. The golden-haired vampire had his hand on her shoulder while guiding her through. Esme didn''t really care at this point; her curiosity was gnawing at her insides. What did an old vampire have to do with the Alpha King of the North?


    She hoped Gabriel wouldn''t ask her to work with Alpha Damon for whatever purpose. She was in hiding and wanted to keep it that way. This was where she would draw the line.


    "Remove your hand from her shoulder, Luther," Gabriel warned from ahead of them in the hallway. His back was still to them. How did he know? Esme looked to the sides to see if there were any windows to reflect the pair behind the King, but there was none.


    "Ah, but your majesty, I''m afraid she might run away if I don''t hold onto her. You haven''t explained anything to her yet and.." Luther looked at her apologetically. "She is a rogue.."


    Gabriel stopped and abruptly turned. "Luther. Nobody. Touches. Her," He growled, punctuating each word slowly as he glared at his friend. Esme looked down, unsure of what was happening right now. But Luther obliged and held his hands up in surrender before catching up to the Vampire King, who had started to turn away. Gabriel had not looked in Esme''s direction but seemed extra agitated and expecting her to follow.


    Follow she would. She wanted to get out of this strange basement.


    Luther clasped Gabriel''s shoulder, and she could hear them speaking quietly to one another. Unfortunately, she couldn''t understand what they were saying. She really needed to learn Latin, but then again, she wasn''t going to be there long enough for it to be helpful any longer. Who still spoke Latin?


    "These ancient vampires that know nobody could possibly understand them. That''s who," Isana remarked. The wolf had been pacing at the edges of Esme''s mind ever since Gabriel mentioned the Silver Crescent pack.


    "Mea est, (She is mine)," Gabriel spoke quietly, though Esme could hear a slight edge to his voice.


    "Quid istuc est, Gabriel? (What do you mean, Gabriel?)" Luther glanced over their shoulders in concern, and Esme tilted her head, puzzled by their words. If it wasn''t Gabriel and Luther speaking in front of her in another language and glancing nervously at her, then she would have fled. Typically it would mean people plotting against her, but she had enough trust in the King to know that was not the situation at all. Although she was intrigued to know what they were speaking about, they were obviously talking about her.


    "Ipsum id. Prope supernaturalis viverra inter nos est. Praesentium minima id nostrum sollicitudin. Necesse est ut cum Alpha Damon contactum habeamus. (Exactly that. There is an almost supernatural pull between us.


    At the moment, this is the least of our concerns. We need to get in contact with Alpha Damon.) They must be under threat. Aila Cross looks exactly like Amelia," Gabriel replied severely and shrugged Luther off his shoulder.


    Esme looked back at Gabriel''s shoulders at the mention of Aila Cross. Cross was a royal bloodline she presumed had died years ago. Did this other vampire have an issue with the Cross family? If she was the last living descendent and was killed because of a vampire, then it would make sense why they seemed alarmed. But again, there were too many questions and missing parts to the puzzle for her to understand it all.


    Gabriel slid the elevator door and held his hand out for Esme to take.


    "Si vis ab aliis occulta necessitudo tua. Moneo ne attingas publice. Imprudenter periclitaris. (If you want your relationship kept secret from others. I suggest refraining from touching when in public. You might inadvertently be putting her in danger)." Luther replied and pointedly looked at Gabriel and Esme''s hands touching.


    The she-wolf frowned slightly from Luther''s scolding tone of voice and slowly started to remove her hand from Gabriel''s. But the Vampire King gripped harder on her hand, and she couldn''t pull away.


    "I know," Gabriel hissed and pulled her into his arms as he stepped back into the elevator. Esme''s eyes widened in shock, but the overwhelming feeling of the caged lift started to remove her embarrassment and replace it with fear.. Esme clenched her eyes shut and buried her face further into Gabriel''s chest.

 Chapter 98 - Puzzling Secrets: Part Two

    Luther stepped into the lift, and Esme could hear him sigh as he pulled the door back in place. But he stopped when his phone rang, and he instantly answered.


    "Hunters seem to be gathering near the mountains in Silver Thorn and.. there also looks to be a group of rogues," The voice on the other end of the phone call exclaimed. Esme tensed at the mention of the hunters and some rogues. What the hell was going on? Esme opened her eyes and looked up at Gabriel; his face had hardened.


    "What? Why.." Luther trailed off as he turned and stared back at Gabriel; his voice dropped to a whisper. "Aila Cross.. They want her don''t they?"


    What the fudge? Why was everyone after this girl?


    "Thanks for the info. Pull back for now. There is a dangerous second-generation vampire in the area," Luther ordered and hung up, pressing the lift button. He looked at Gabriel and shrugged, muttering quietly, "I couldn''t exactly say first-gen vampire, your majesty."


    First-generation vampire? Wasn''t Gabriel the only first-generation vampire?


    Esme''s heart rate was beating thunderously along with her racing mind. Rogues and hunters were after this she-wolf, and from what she calculated, so was this vampire. She closed her eyes again and hid her face in Gabriel''s chest; even though she felt like there was some unseen distance between them right now with whatever secrets this King might be hiding, she was still comforted in his arms. The feel of his hard muscles beneath his suit and the sweet smell that just eased her stresses made her relax.


    Esme opened her eyes again after feeling the lift come to a stop, and she found herself in the lounge area in Gabriel''s penthouse. He released her and went to the bar, pulling out a bag of blood from his mini-fridge and pouring it into one of his crystal tumblers.


    "Are you going to tell me what''s going on?" Esme asked and waited for at least a response. But Gabriel raked his hand through his hair, holding the back of his head and drank from his glass. Esme stared for a moment, wanting to capture the sexy pose of Gabriel with his dishevelled self in her mind, but now was not the time. She shook her head, suddenly feeling agitated again. "Or is my part in this done?"


    Luther tensed and walked away, calling out to Vincent as he disappeared further into the penthouse.


    "There is a lot to think about. Someone I believed to be imprisoned might have escaped. If so, then it might not be safe for you to be around me right now. That is all I can say for now until I have more information and can come up with a plan. Es, I need you to stay in the apartment I gave you," Gabriel replied; he seemed uncertain for the first time since she had met him.


    Esme sighed in annoyance. "Is there anything else you can tell me?" Esme asked as she rounded the couch, already planning her exit.


    Gabriel remained quiet, and the she-wolf nodded her head in understanding. "Can you at least tell me where you''ve been for the last ten years?" She asked and took another step away. She definitely felt a distance between them now, and all she wanted to do was cuddle him, but she was uncertain about everything right now.


    Esme didn''t like this nervous feeling; it made her feel sick. She was worried about Gabriel even though she didn''t know everything; he said she might be in danger. So it was someone who had a grudge against him and was too powerful that even she couldn''t take them down.


    "The hunters kidnapped me; I was experimented on over the last ten years," Gabriel replied and downed the last of his drink. "Please, Esme. Trust me." The vampire appeared before her, grasping her by the face as he stared down at her like she might shatter into a million pieces at any second. Gabriel just revealed he had been experimented on for the last ten years, but he was looking at her in fear that she might disappear.


    Esme didn''t care about him not telling her everything right now. The look on his face made her anger crumble away, and she crashed her lips against his, parting them and allowing his tongue entry as he lifted her up. Esme wrapped her legs around his waist and clung onto him like he was the one about to disappear. With his incredible speed, Esme felt the wind whip her hair to the side and then she was suddenly against the cold glass of the double doors that led down to her apartment. Their kiss deepened, and their hands caressed each other''s bodies hungrily, inciting ripples of desire between them.


    Esme felt the bulge in Gabriel''s trousers and rubbed herself against it, moaning as she felt his fangs bite into her tongue sensually and making her body tremble in need. But Gabriel pulled away, leaving them both breathless. "When things have settled down, I will come down and speak with you, my love. I promise to tell you everything, but at the moment, this is urgent, and my story is too long to go through."


    Esme nodded her head. "Will I see you tonight?" She whispered, searching his eyes.


    "Possibly in the morning. Don''t go to work, I will tell Niko," Gabriel replied and kissed her chastely on the lips and with much restraint, he gently lowered her down. "I will see you soon."


    "Okay," Esme breathed and nodded her head; she caressed his chiselled cheek and glanced in Luther''s direction, who had returned and pretended to look and pat away some imaginary dust on his leg. Gabriel kissed her wrist and abruptly turned away from her.


    Esme took this as her cue and exited his penthouse. But she walked past her apartment floor and headed further down the stairs until she was outside of the building again. She swiftly returned to the VIP bar, where she left her bag and exited before anyone else had seen her and walked down the darkening streets.


    There was something still scratching at the back of her mind about a few things, and unfortunately, she was a very impatient woman. She wasn''t the type of person to sit around and wait; Gabriel should have also known that about her.. She would get her answers and knew exactly the place to find them.

 Chapter 99 - In Disguise

    As the light was beginning to fade in the skies, Esme was aware of just how late it was getting. Luckily the shops were still open, and she made a quick dash to a costume shop, exiting in her new attire and feeling quite badass in her new get up. The shopkeeper had asked her who did her ''awesome'' scar makeup on her back as it looked so real; Esme smiled knowingly and told her it was a secret.


    But as soon as the she-wolf left the store, her smile dropped, and she rolled her eyes. That woman was being nosy; she knew it wasn''t makeup. Walking swiftly down the street, Esme looked like a ''punk rocker'' with a short black wig, the tips of the hair red, and she gelled it up and flicked it to the side, leaving it stylishly dishevelled.


    Esme''s eyelids were thick with black makeup making the dark shades of her eyes look almost black and pretty terrifying. Her lips were shaded in dark purple, and on her bottom lip, she had two fake piercings and, on her nose, a ring. She winked at herself in one of the passing window''s enjoying how people on the pavement made way for her.


    Esme wore a black long-sleeved crop top that had multiple rips on the back of the material, revealing the large claw mark scar on her back and the few bite marks on the front of her toned stomach. But she didn''t want to make it evident that she was showing her scars off and put two studded and spiked black belts over her waist that matched the studded military boots and low black ripped skinny jeans. Esme pulled her hood up then flexed her fingers, getting used to the fingerless black leather gloves as her eyes searched her surroundings.


    Now that she was dressed the part, she felt a little more relaxed walking the streets without anyone knowing her identity.


    "We still need to be vigilant," Isana commented quietly. Her wolf was nervous, but she didn''t scold her or tell her she was doing anything wrong. For too long, they had been a little too comfortable in Gabriel''s presence and like a cat being tamed, they were happily living in the protective walls away from the threats of the outside world. Esme needed to stretch her legs and get to the bottom of everything that had been making her mind so crowded with her thoughts.


    Like Luther and others have said, she is a rogue. And rogues didn''t trust or rely on anyone; as sad as it sounded, it was the truth. Esme trusted those vampires for some freakish reason, she trusts them, but she was also a lone wolf. She could get information quickly and was ''killing two birds with one stone'' by meeting up with Marcus. If Marcus was planning on being a good boy, that was.


    Esme dipped into a side alleyway and followed through a few more, conscious of anyone that might follow her. Nobody was following her, and now that the streets were dark and only illuminated by the moon and stars, Esme crept forwards and pulled the black bandana up from her neck, covering the bottom half of her face. The lighting may be dark in these back streets, but she wasn''t sure if there was still CCTV around the parking lot she was going to steal a car from.


    Yes, she felt bad, but her outfit took ages to create and would take too long if she shifted in and out of her wolf form. Esme approached a small yellow car that looked like it could break any second and then stared at a snazzy Audi parked in the corner of the lot.


    "Girl, it would be sick cruising in that but earth to Esme! There is an alarm system. Go with the beat-up beetle of a car. You can always return it with some money?" Isana advised. Her wolf knew she hated stealing from others who were even poorer than she.


    "I just hope it runs alright," Esme muttered back as she undid the window and pulled the lock-up to the car door. She glanced around still and almost jumped out of her skin as she heard a dog barking in the distance; holding her heart, she surveyed the area again before climbing into the driver''s seat and threw her bag into the backseats and grew her claws ready to cut the wires.


    "Hold on. Check the glove compartment."


    "Isana, that was a one-off-"


    "Hey, it doesn''t hurt to look! And you might save them some time to get this thing repaired," Isana interrupted. Esme shrugged and reached for the glove compartment and stifled a laugh, shaking her head before grabbing the keys to the car. "What did I tell ya!"


    "It''s almost like they want the car to be stolen," Esme joked and turned the key in the ignition. "Seriously, who leaves their keys in their car? It''s a little sus, but this is the easiest car to get into."


    Esme started to drive out of the parking lot and into the road, taking her time in doing so. It had been quite some time since she''d driven a car; even when she hotwired cars for Rian and Anastasia, she let them drive more. Esme wasn''t the most confident in driving, and that wasn''t because her reflexes were terrible; she''d never crash, but she was always searching the pavements or other cars. This she-wolf was just one small ball of paranoia, and it did not help when driving.


    "One day, when this is all over. We wouldn''t have to keep looking over our shoulders," Isana murmured thoughtfully.


    "Pfft, one day.. yeah, that''s a dream," Esme replied and pulled out onto the main road.


    Esme''s phone started to ring, and she shifted in her seat as she pulled it out of the pocket of her tight jeans and checked the caller id while keeping an eye on the road. It was the unknown number again; she flipped the phone open and put it to her ear as she stopped in front of some traffic lights.


    "You know where the hub is, right?" A smooth, velvet-like voice spoke through the speaker.


    Ah, Marcus.


    She glanced around, her paranoia increasing, even though she knew it was unlikely he was watching her right now. It was just a freaky coincidence.


    "How''d you get my number?" She asked instead. She knew the general direction of the Hub but didn''t want to tell him that.


    "I have my ways, Nyx." She could almost hear the smile in his voice, and she rolled her eyes before putting the car into gear again. "I didn''t think you''d come to see me so soon."


    Esme smirked, "You know, not everything is about you, Marcus."


    "Hmmm, what information are you after? I could give it to you for free," He replied tactically.


    "Ha! There is always a price. What do you want?" She replied with a shake of her head. Even if it had been years, she still at least knew that of her friend.


    "Ouch, you really do know how to hurt me," Marcus mocked. "I want to see you unarmed at the Hub. How about that?"


    Esme sighed and pushed down on the accelerator as she started to pull out onto the motorway away from Chester.


    Esme burst into fake laughter in response to Marcus'' comment. "Are you trying to get me killed?" She snapped, the laughter in her voice gone and replaced with suspicion.


    "You know, Nyx, I thought you had a lot more confidence in your skills," He replied in a sing-song voice. She could hear Marcus walking, his footsteps crunching into what sounded like gravel on the ground. "Come armed, unarmed. It is up to you. I will see you soon."


    Before Esme could reply, he hung up. She dropped the phone into the passenger seat and tapped her fingers against the steering wheel. Even with her awesome disguise, Esme could still feel her stomach twist in knots, and her heart pounded loudly in her ears. This was quite a risk; if anyone knew of her identity, she would have to leave Chester. That information would spread like wildfire.


    But she would remain confident; in the past, she was never found out when she visited a Hub. It was only on rare occasions that the pack found her over the last few years. But the information she used to seek was minor, ranging from information about the White Sands pack to anything that intrigued her with the location she had been hiding in, anything else she could listen to through word of mouth at the Hub.


    After coming off the motorway, Esme turned the car onto a dirt road signposted ''The Hub'' with an arrow. The car lights lit up the surrounding woods that opened up to a field with a tiny parking lot that mainly consisted of motorbikes, and the building looked like a run-down red-bricked factory. But as Esme parked up, she noted that this Hub was both designed to look run down and actually was.


    Once she turned the engine off, the sounds of laughter, howling (human and wolf) and fighting from inside the Hub filled her ears, and she surveyed the surroundings. Nobody seemed to be waiting for her, not even Marcus. Esme reached out for her bag on the backseat and started searching for her money at the bottom of it. She already had money in her boots, a bit of cash in her gloves, and now she stuffed some notes in her bra.


    Not bringing enough money with her to pay for their services could also cause issues. She may be skilled at fighting, but already at eight in the evening, the bar was wild and filled with blood lust at the sounds of hundreds of werewolves and possibly other creatures were in there. Marcus was also in there, and he was the one she needed to be the wariest of.


    SLAP!

 Chapter 100 - Nyxs Entrance

    SLAP!


    Esme paused, zipping up her backpack and squinted her eyes while rubbing her temples. Her wolf mentally slapped her, somehow, the sound making her grit her teeth.


    "What the hell, Is!?" She complained to her wolf.


    "Get your shit together, girl! If I had more control of you, I would have actually slapped you. You''re an ex-assassin just like him. Where''s that fiery confidence gone? Come on! You''ve got this! You really have been relying on the vampires, tsk tsk," Isana ranted, and Esme could feel herself nodding along and smiling at her wolf, trying to get her fired up.


    "Okay! My shit''s together!" She hollered back, shoving her backpack on the floor of the car behind her and grabbed her phone, sliding it into her back pocket before hiding the car keys again in the glove compartment.


    Climbing out of the car, she subtly shook her shoulders before straightening them and started to saunter towards the Hub. The roaring sounds of crowds and glass shattering echoed in her ears, and she found herself being lulled by it. Her face hardened as she fell into the rhythm of her ''alter ego'', Nyx, the deadly assassin. She stretched her neck from side to side and felt confident, almost untouchable, as she grazed her hand against the silver of her knife behind her back.


    Nyx then cracked her knuckles and flexed her fingers whilst walking past the lineup of motorbikes. Pushing open the red wooden double doors, the warmth and sound of the busy Hub flew over her as she stopped at its entrance. It suddenly went silent, except for the music playing. All eyes were on her as she analysed her surroundings.


    The dusty metal stairs before her descended to the main floor, where the metallic lit up bar to the left elongated nearly half the length of the entire floor. To the right was a lounge area where couples were overly touchy with one another, and others seemed to arm wrestle on a barrel, with people betting on the sidelines. Further along in the large warehouse, strobe lights flashed, and dance music played.


    The dance floor wasn''t overly packed, and she knew from that alone what sort of Hub this place was. The balconies following along the side of the walls overlooked everything, and she could see they led to two other floors. Nyx wondered if they had a system set in place for accessibility to the other floors because whoever owned those bikes outside all had a sticker down the side of the vehicles indicating they were part of the same pack or group of rogues. Those bikers were nowhere to be seen.


    Nyx started to step down the stairs, stopping halfway down, tilting her head to the side when her path was blocked by a large man in a black vest and dark jeans, revealing his muscles on top of muscles. The werewolf''s pheromones were potent, trying to instil fear in who he met. She looked up from his crossed arms, ignoring the almost unnatural bulging veins in his neck and smirked beneath her bandana.


    "Are you the doorman?" She sneered. Unfortunately for him, his pheromones did not work on her.


    "Remove the bandana," He ordered, though he hadn''t completely ignored her mocking question, his chest vibrated with a growl.


    Nyx took another step down, arching her neck back to look at the man whose personal space she was almost going into, but he stepped back, looking uneasy. "Are you afraid of a little girl like me?" She mocked, pulling down the bandana from her face and smirking. She knew her own pheromones were telling the others in the room that she was someone to be feared. Unlike this walking set of muscles that couldn''t keep radiating out such strong power, the werewolves closest to them had taken a significant step back, watching her warily.


    The ''doorman'' cleared his throat. "It''s part of the rules of this Hub. If you have a problem-"


    Nyx chuckled darkly, interrupting the man. "If I had an issue, you wouldn''t still be standing in front of me," She whispered, leaning forwards, but the she-wolf knew others in the building were still eavesdropping on the conversation. "As you can see. The bandana is down. If you''ll excuse me then." She stepped around him and walked towards the bar, turning and leaning her back on it to survey her surroundings again.


    She could feel everyone''s eyes on her still even as the noise levels increased again, and people returned to what they were doing before. They were a mixture of fear, curiosity, challenge and lust, it was strange, but she ignored them all, only meeting the glares of malicious werewolves wanting to fight her. A few flinched and looked away, while others stared back; when they did, she smirked, almost beckoning them to come to her. But they didn''t.


    "That was quite the entrance, Nyx," Marcus'' voice caressed her ears, but he was nowhere to be seen. How was it that she could still pick out his voice in such a crowded place? They couldn''t mind-link like the standard pack members, but it must be because they had essentially been partners on missions and lived together for years. Was that how he could see through her disguise?


    Although these questions filled her mind, she didn''t let them show on her impassive face or voice.


    "Are you playing hide-and-seek with me again? I thought you were past the point of being shy," She murmured; her eyes roamed across the metal balcony until she lifted her eyes to the balcony above it and met the startling blue gaze of Marcus. He leaned against the railing, his hands clasped together, wearing all black with jeans, a black fitted shirt with the two buttons undone, half of his hair was tied back into a bun while the rest fell down to his shoulders.


    Marcus'' chuckle filled her ears a moment later; it was clear their conversation had a second delay as though they were speaking on the phone. "Come find me up here. The entry fee won''t be hard.. Especially for someone like you," He winked and turned away, walking towards a sliding set of black double doors before disappearing behind them.

 Chapter 101 - The Hub

    So, there was a system set up. Which was fine; most Hub''s did. Nyx couldn''t just listen at the bar for word of mouth but needed to get information that looked to be on one of the higher floors, not this chilled out floor.


    "You call this chill?" Isana asked in disbelief.


    "No one is fighting here," Nyx replied to her wolf with a shrug.


    "There will be if you keep glaring at people!" Isana scolded, and the she-wolf smirked, turning back around and raising her hand to the bartender. She knew the wait wouldn''t be that long, even as a few complained at not being served first; they quietened when they saw who the bartender went to first.


    "I need some information," She said to the bartender, who shook his head after staring at her with his mouth slightly agape.


    "There are costs to get to the second and third floor," He gulped, making her feel slightly guilty and calmed down on the pheromones she was sending out.


    "I''ll pay them. Where do I go?" She asked before her hand shot out to the hand that grabbed her hood. Nyx turned her head abruptly, dropping his hand and glared at the man who had come to stand by her side.


    "What''s a pretty little thing like you trying to hide your face for?" The man with brown eyes and a shiny bald head asked; he was also well built like all werewolves and seemed to have a little posse when she looked past him.


    Ah, he had the aura of an Alpha, but it was faded. So, lost his pack and now controlled a few rogues; she could feel the arrogance pouring off him; it was almost suffocating. He was either used to a she-wolf submitting to him straight away or asking for trouble.


    Trouble it is.


    She spun on the spot and grew her claws, her obsidian eyes glowed a brilliant amber, and she released a warning growl. The ex Alpha''s eyes widened in shock, then he growled and stepped closer to her, but in a swift move, almost like she''d turned into mist, she disappeared and reappeared behind him, tapping him on the shoulder. He turned his head, and she went to strike his face, but another man stopped her from hitting him; his hand held her fist, and he smiled at her.


    "You are here for information. You will be kicked out before you even get it. Tom get a grip; the she-wolf is not interested. Please right, this way." This new man let go of her hand and gestured with his other for her to go forwards. She looked back at the bald ex Alpha and glared at him before turning her back and walking away.


    "Tom likes to pick on any new face. Test them out," The new werewolf said. She glanced at him and realised his attire looked more fitting for ONYX than the Hub.


    "It''s a wonder he got kicked out of his pack," She muttered sarcastically as they walked towards some more stairs and stopped in front of two large bouncers. "I take it you work here," She looked at his clothes again, and the man smiled. It was strange whenever she looked at his face; it was almost blurred, like she could not quite remember how he looked. All she could tell was that he had long, straight black hair falling past his shoulders neatly.


    "Something like that. Information costs-"


    "I have money."


    The werewolf pointed his finger up. "Ah, money comes later. You need to get access first," He smiled at Nyx again, she knew he was somewhat handsome, but she couldn''t quite get a grasp on his face.


    "And how do I get access?" She asked in a bored tone, but the man she had been talking to disappeared. Nyx looked around and felt a shiver run down her spine before looking back at the bouncers, startled.


    "You gotta fight. We already told you this," The bouncer on the left replied irritably while the other clicked his tongue in annoyance. She wasn''t speaking to them. Or had she been?


    What the... Who was that guy? She searched her surroundings and sniffed the air. No drugs were being pumped into the Hub. Nyx shook her head; no, that guy was definitely real, he stopped her from punching Tom, and he was still at the other side of the bar, now hitting on another she-wolf who seemed to like him.


    Right now, it didn''t matter who the mystery vanishing man was. She needed information and meeting Marcus, and to do that, she needed to fight. That was easy enough.


    Nyx looked back at the bouncers and cracked her neck to the side. "Fine. Where do you need me?"


    The bouncer to her right tilted his chin up and turned around, not waiting for her to follow. "Are you sure about this doll?" He asked over his shoulder as they climbed the stairs.


    "Pfft. Please, do I look like I can''t handle myself?" She asked with a wolfish grin. The bouncer looked her up and down, which started off coldly but soon she felt the lust behind them clinging to her curves before he cleared her throat and looked away.


    "How''d you get the scars?" He asked, and she could see the back of his ears turning red as he tried to change the topic.


    "Fighting in places like this," She lied and cracked her knuckles together. "How''d you get yours?"


    He stopped as they made it to the landing of the stairs and overlooked the other side of an adjoining balcony that looked over the floor she had been on and, on this side, showed a large arena with blood splattered up the walls. Crowds surrounding it cheered on at the two werewolves fighting below them.


    The bouncer turned to look at her. "Another Alpha beat my ass," He replied nonchalantly as he put his hands in his pockets.


    Nyx frowned at his response. "You sound happy about that.."


    He smiled and shrugged, "Now I don''t have the weight of the pack on my shoulders."


    That was certainly one way to look at it. It was strange to hear an ex Alpha, opposite to how Tom is, who obviously wanted to still be an Alpha werewolf and this one who seemed content with his new life.


    A cry from the ground below her caught her attention, and she whipped her head back to look at what had happened. A she-wolf had jumped down and was crying over the dead body on the ground, the victor raising his arms up as the crowd either cheered or booed for losing money.


    The bouncer waved at someone before wishing her good luck and turning back to where he was guarding. A scrawny looking kid who looked to be in his teens and in no way should be in such a place approached her with a board and pen. He gulped and pushed the glasses up his nose, nervously looking for the bouncer for help.


    "What is your name?" The teenager with wispy blonde hair asked.


    Nyx sighed and looked up at the board in his hands. "None of your business," She muttered, not liking that this Hub seemed to want information on who wanted access to the higher floors. That information could very well be used.


    The kid scratched his head. "It''s nice to meet you ''none of your business'' but the title is a little long to be announced in the arena," He joked, and Nyx cracked a small smile at his attempt at humouring her even though he seemed to be visibly shaking in her presence.


    "Nyx.. My name is Nyx," She replied as the sound of drums vibrated the floors and walls, and the subsequent fight began.

 Chapter 102 - The Rules: Part One

    Not long after the kid noted Nyx''s name on the board, she was led down some more stairs and away from the fight between two werewolves in wolf form. With her back turned, she listened to the roar of the crowd and the sounds of the wolves jaws snapping and claws ripping into flesh. The last she saw before her view was blocked by the corridor walls were the bets being made on the sidelines, and she shook her head.


    A smirk also pulled up her lips as she stared down the darkening and quietening corridor. Nyx knew many would bet against her and would lose their money. Maybe she should put her own money down; she''d win so much!


    "There is also a thing as overconfidence, ya know," Isana snickered, but her wolf was also in the same mindset.


    That didn''t stop Nyx from replying confidently, "There''s overconfidence, and then there is the truth. The only time I should be worried is if we are against an old vampire or Marcus."


    "Here, you should line up at the bar," The adolescent kid nervously gestured towards a line of only men. They were all twice her size and scrutinised her with mocking smirks. A few even looked at her like she was nothing more than a speck of dust.


    Nyx refrained from rolling her eyes. She knew at least two of them used to be Alpha''s, and she didn''t want to waste her time getting into a fight with them. She wanted the fight to be over and done with so she could just get the information she needed, meet Marcus and head home before Gabriel noticed her absence. At the passing thought of the vampire, she felt her stomach tie into knots guiltily.


    She mentally shook away the vampire from her thoughts, keeping him in the back of her mind so she could focus on the here and now. Her focus couldn''t be split right now in a place like the Hub; there were so many rogues in one place, and from a few other mixed scents she picked up on, they weren''t the only creatures here.


    Nyx sat down on the barstool at the far end of the bar, ignoring the stares of the men by her side and turned in her seat. Across from the bar was a large window that showed another arena. The crowd wasn''t as big, and there didn''t seem to be any broken glass or as much spilt blood on the ground.


    She watched as the current fight ended with one of the men held in an awkward and painful hold, he tapped out, and the whistle was blown. The other man released him and stood up. Nyx was surprised to see a referee, but it made sense if the arena was in better shape than the other one.


    "Blaze wins again!" The referee shouted, holding up the man''s muscular arm. The crowd surrounding the arena above them banged on the wall below them, whistling and screaming his name.


    "Hey, newbie. You gotta drink up before you go out there."


    Nyx turned her head to the tall she-wolf behind the bar and frowned at the double shot glass filled with clear liquid. "You jumped the queue, so drink up and get out there!"


    Nyx eyed the drink and looked at the man coming towards her. "What''s wrong, princess? You scared now?" He leaned forwards, and she could feel the wave of pheromones crashing into her. Oh, he was definitely an ex Alpha.


    "Actually, it looks like I''m gonna keep this crowd waiting. Because I need some answers first before going into that arena," Nyx replied and cocked a brow at the growl leaving his lips. "And are you sure you''re not the one who is scared? You''re next, right?"


    Well, dude, you''re not an Alpha anymore, and I can backchat you all I want.


    "You crazy little-"


    "Next up is in five minutes!" The referee bellowed from the stage, pausing the overly agitated male.


    "I didn''t intentionally skip the queue, but you shouldn''t expect me to just down a drink and jump in there without knowing the rules," Nyx continued and crossed her arms.


    The man stepped towards her and slammed his fist onto the bar beside her, leaning into her personal space as he sneered, "There are no rules, princess."


    Nyx smirked and stood up, meeting his challenge, daring him to get even closer to her even though she could feel the heat coming off his body, and she barely made it to his chest. "That''s the worst thing you could have said to a girl like me," She whispered darkly and pushed her own pheromones out and readied her hand towards her knife.


    "There are rules!" The blonde-haired she-wolf behind the bar squeaked out. Nyx halted, grabbing her knife keeping her eyes on the man who was now so furious his body shook and vibrated.


    "Just go before her. Stop making a scene," Another male growled. "It''s not fair on her, and you tried to send her in there without knowing the rules or drinking the wolfsbane."


    "Don''t interfere, Dwayne. Stop trying to get your dick wet. I can see a mile off this girl is nuts." But even as he said that, he backed away from Nyx.


    "Guess you see the light of another day."


    The referee called out for him, and he started to walk towards the door.


    "Actually, it seems luck is on your side, Alpha Dean. Oops, it''s just Dean now, right?" She mocked and covered her mouth. Dean growled and charged towards her, but the referee was back at the door, pulling him away.


    "You either fight in the arena, or you''re out!" The referee exclaimed angrily. Dean shrugged him off and glared through the window towards her; she smirked and turned her back on him.


    "Was that Alpha Dean of-"


    "Yep," Nyx instantly replied to her wolf. It took her a little while to realise who he was, but she recognised him in the end. Dean was initially on her hit list at the Hellhounds, but they received information that he escaped the pack barely with his life after another Alpha overtook his position. Nyx only recognised him from the picture attached to the brief at the time; he was much younger then. Instead of killing him, she killed the other Alpha and the pack leaders. She couldn''t remember the reasoning as she''d killed so many after them.


    "I think Dean was right.. You''re a little crazy."

 Chapter 103 - [Bonus ] The Rules: Part Two

    Maybe she was, but hey, weren''t all rogues a little crazy?


    Nyx looked back to the werewolf who had interfered earlier. He didn''t seem to have any malicious intent, but she was still wary of him. "Dwayne, was it?" She asked, reducing the strength of pheromones she was pushing away from her body.


    "Yeah. Look, as my brother caused you so many issues, I''d like to set the record straight and just tell you what to expect.


    "Brother?" Nyx asked involuntarily. She didn''t mean to say that out loud, but she was shocked. Dwayne was never mentioned in that brief. But it didn''t matter now; whatever their circumstances were, she never did kill Dean, and there was no vengeful brother after her.


    "I know we don''t look alike, but it''s true," Dwayne replied with a shrug.


    "And personalities," She couldn''t help but say, and the werewolf chuckled warmly as he leaned against the bar. Nyx looked back at the glass of wolfsbane and shook her head. "Has everyone drank it?" She asked warily, pointing at the glass. Although she was not nervous at all. The amount provided would never cut her off from her wolf, but it also meant she had to act like it worked.


    "Yep, that''s the main rule to get into the higher floors," Dwayne replied, resting his elbow on the bar, his head in his hand as he stared at her curiously. She had scowled at his response.


    "I just think it is a little unfair. Does everyone drink wolfsbane each time they come to the higher floors of the Hub?" She inquired and whipped her head to look back at the fight through the window; Dean had been thrown against it and slid to the ground.


    Dwayne smirked at the scene and turned back to answer Nyx. "Maybe it is a little unfair, but it''s the rules. Once you get access, it''s the last time you have to take wolfsbane."


    "Definitely unfair. Making us weak and open to other threats," Nyx grumbled with a sigh. "Fine, I''ll take the wolfsbane. What else is there to know?"


    "Unlike some of the other arenas on this floor, this fight is not to the death," Dwayne continued. She knew from the fight earlier that that was at least the case for this fight. Maybe they thought it was too unfair for the newbies to die just so they could get access to the higher floors. That was something, at least. "You can finish the fight by knocking the other opponent out, fight until the three minutes are up, tap out or by withdrawing."


    Nyx turned back to the window of the arena. It was good to see that those were options; she would make this fight finish as quickly as possible. "What happens if you lose?" She looked back at Dwayne.


    Dwayne scratched the back of his short black curly locks making Nyx purse her lips in angst. "Don''t worry, you still get access, but.. Everything costs more," He said nervously.


    "What!?" Nyx slammed her hand down on the bar. "That''s ridiculous!"


    Dwayne chuckled at her reaction. "From the way you acted earlier, I thought you could take my brother on?"


    Of course, she could, but what sort of system was that?


    "Oh, I can definitely take your brother on. I''m just surprised by the system. I shouldn''t be, considering we''re near Chester. The blasted place is full of rich people," She replied and flicked her head back to the arena after hearing the bell ring.


    "It''s a draw!" The referee yelled then spoke to the two opponents. "Make the choice between you on who wants to stay on."


    "You live in Chester?" Dwayne asked curiously and looked a little bewildered. Oh yeah, it''s a vampire city.


    "I''ve visited a few times," She replied and scratched her nose, forgetting for a moment that she had a fake nose ring on her right nostril. "Did you wanna fight your brother, or should I?" She subtly changed the subject as they noted Blaze climbing out of the arena.


    The crowd still roared and clapped for him. It seemed like he was a favourite and possible champion. Maybe he worked at the Hub? But whatever, it was none of her business.


    "I don''t mind, but I kinda wanna see you fight him. You have a little fire in you and want to see if it is more than just an act," Dwayne remarked dryly, making Nyx arch her eyebrow.


    "Your poor brother. Maybe you should pray to the Moon Goddess for him?" She smirked and shot back the wolfsbane. Dwayne laughed heartily at her remark, seemingly carefree at her insults to his brother. Maybe he also knew Dean was a bit of a dick. He stopped laughing, though, after seeing her down the wolfsbane in one go.


    The burn of the liquid poured down her throat, but it wasn''t anything painful, nor did it put a wall up between her and Isana. Nyx pretended to grimace and cough, covering her mouth and bit into her tongue hard enough to let blood surface to her lips. Dwayne and the blonde barmaid cringed, and she was offered a glass of water. Nyx wiped away the blood and sipped some of the water.


    Nyx stood up and walked towards the doors before stopping and looking back at the line of werewolves waiting to fight. There was no way she wanted to fight them all; she needed to be as fit as possible when facing Marcus. Although she hoped that would not be the case, again, she hadn''t seen him in years and was on the highest floor. If she didn''t know him well, she''d believe he was acting suspiciously, but she also knew there might be an ulterior motive as to why he picked the Hub to meet and talk instead of in those woods.


    "Hey Dwayne, why are you and your brother here?" She asked suddenly. It had been nagging her a little bit. She knew Hubs provided information, but all these men lining up and waiting to fight were enormous, even for werewolf standards.


    "We need some cash. They pay you well here at the Hub to fight," Dwayne replied with a shrug like it was normal to ''fight to the death'' for money.


    Each to their own, she couldn''t really make any judgement with her past.


    "Good luck then," She said and turned back to the doors that now opened for her.

 Chapter 104 - Putting On A Show

    { Music Recommendation: New Blood ¨C Zayde Wolf }


    The doors opened wide for the petite she-wolf emerging from the shadows and into the dazzling light of the arena. Nyx peered up at the crowd and smirked at the greedy gazes as they bet against her, the she-wolf half the size of the ex Alpha whose hazel eyes lit up at her appearance. Dean looked more than happy to fight her, but she would wipe that growing smirk off his face and humiliate him.


    She hated Alpha''s and men like Dean; they were too arrogant for their own good, which was probably how his authority over a pack was overthrown. It was about time someone taught him a lesson.


    "You''d think the Alpha who beat him would knock him down a peg or two," Isana muttered before sighing. "It looks like I''ll just watch from the sidelines and cheer you on. Damned wolfsbane."


    Nyx cleared her throat after chuckling at her wolf''s comment. She could tell there was a lot of pent up energy even though they went hunting that morning; the vibes rolling off the Hub was making her wolf want to join in on fighting for fun. But because Nyx drank the wolfsbane, she had to pretend the drug had weakened them.


    Isana was not meant to be able to communicate with her right now, but with the last two years of drinking wolfsbane on a regular basis, small amounts didn''t affect her. Not many knew of this, and the few that did would rather not try it. The experience was excruciating, and many used wolfsbane as a torture method which was one of the many reasons Nyx drank it; she could hide that she was not in a weakened state. Drinking wolfsbane was like the pain equivalent of pouring boiling water and acid down your throat, then that pain burns across every part of the body.


    Nyx sauntered forwards like there was no care in the world; she slid her hands into her pockets and yawned. Although she acted bored, her eyes still darted to the sides, assessing her surroundings. The grey, smooth concrete floors and walls were quite dreary compared to the floodlights shining brightly down on them, casting shadows on the audience. But with her heightened sight, she could still see each and every one of the crowd''s faces. She heard their voices; many scoffed at her overconfident body language, others wondered if the she-wolf was in her right state of mind, and only a few betted against Dean.


    She took note of the bright red digital countdown clock just above the other door that she presumed she would go through after her fight. Her view, however, was obscured as Dean walked into her line of sight, and the referee stepped between them.


    "You know the rules now, princess?" Dean mocked and crunched his bloodied knuckles.


    "It''s a good thing I asked, DEAN. Otherwise, my beautiful face would have been the last thing you see before leaving this earth," She goaded with a smirk and tilted her head to the side. She wouldn''t really kill him; she was past that phase in the Hellhounds where killing was as easy as boiling the kettle. Now she kept her hands as clean from blood as possible.


    But she couldn''t help herself. Alpha''s were so much fun to wind up!


    (If they weren''t Ethan, of course.)


    Dean stepped forwards, but the referee held his hand up and looked between the two werewolves. He bounced on his feet and shook his arms. "Ref, no one told me if weapons were allowed or not?" Nyx smiled sweetly, tilting her head to the side as she continued to stare at the ex Alpha, who was more than eager to ''put her in her place''.


    "Weapons are not allowed. If you have any on you, please remove them," The ref replied, and Nyx shook her head. There was no way she was removing her knife; if anyone would recognise the symbol on it, then a target would be put on her back. She wasn''t going to use it on him anyway.


    Nyx raised her hands and backed away. "None on me, sir," She answered before sitting on the ground and stretching her legs out in front of her.


    "Miss Nyx, you are about to fight," The referee pointed out the obvious. The timer on the side was at the twenty-second mark. They would fight in twenty seconds.


    "Oh, I know, don''t worry about me. I''m just stretching out!" Nyx grinned as she lowered her head back down to her knee, her hands flat on the ground past her feet.


    "This isn''t yoga!" Dean roared while Nyx took some deep breaths in, feeling her back stretch wonderfully, and her body relax.


    Her wolf was snickering the whole time.


    "10..9..8.." The crowd were banging on the sides, trying to gain her attention.


    "This will end so quickly. What is she doing?"


    "Way too arrogant.."


    Nyx smirked and hopped to her feet when the referee stepped away, and the buzzer went off. Dean instantly leapt forwards like he was going to tackle her to the ground, but she swiftly dodged him and swung her leg out, kicking his shoulder. He tumbled forwards from the power behind her kick and looked back at her with widened eyes. Nyx cracked her neck one way and then the other before rolling her shoulders back and ambling around the stage.


    Dean stalked towards her, and she let him come into close reach of her, he swung out towards her face, but she blocked him and blocked his left hook before pushing his arms away and kicking his stomach. "Ooft!" She heard the air leave his lungs, and she instantly ducked and rolled to the side when he tried to tackle her again.


    She didn''t want him taking her to the floor. It was nothing to do with him overpowering her, but she just didn''t want his body on top of hers. She grimaced at the idea and dodged another punch, and another and another. Nyx laughed at the growing anger boiling to the surface of his reddened face; even the vein in his forehead throbbed.


    "HA! You''re trying to run the clock down!" Dean shouted before trying to kick her. But he missed her again, and this time, she grabbed his ankle, twisted and punched the side of his leg. Dean instantly yelled, and he visibly paled.


    The sound of bones cracking echoed through the arena, and the crowd''s yelling to ''get her!" and "ruin her!" turned into one large audible gasp. The broken bone had ripped through the skin and tracksuit bottoms he wore. Blood spurted out, and she dropped his heavy leg, stepping back to stretch her arms above her, yawning as she did so.


    Dean rolled to the side. Nyx watched him and tilted her head. "It''s only been twenty seconds. I don''t think you will even make it to forty," She said nonchalantly, not caring for the trail of blood now pouring onto the floor. "Should I put you out of your misery, Dean?"


    The ex Alpha stared at her, stunned as she approached him so casually. But then she saw anger flicker behind his eyes, and he swept his leg below her. Nyx fell but rolled away from the oncoming strike to her face, and Dean punched the floor. Dean''s bones crunched beneath him, but the she-wolf who had turned into a blur had hopped over him and then she struck the side of his head, and the large man flopped to the floor. She walked away from him and put her hands behind her head as she stared into the crowd.


    "Who is that?!"


    "Wait, is he.."


    "Dean has been knocked out! Nyx wins!" The referee called from the ground, where he checked over the man bleeding all over on the floor.


    "Shit! I put a lot of money on Dean!"


    "That was a fluke. She''s quick, but as soon as she broke his leg, the fight was already over. You can see how much blood he is losing, and with the wolfsbane in his system.."


    Nyx rolled her eyes to the crowd''s speculations and went towards the door to exit.


    "Nyx, you won and knocked your opponent out. Winner stays on," The referee jogged up to her and held her back from exiting.


    "Ugh! Seriously. I just want to move on," She complained back then saw the wariness on the referee.


    She could have easily finished that fight in ten seconds but was just playing with the ex Alpha and putting on a little show for the audience. Now, she was going to fight again.


    "Oh, my goddess.." She whispered, her eyes widening as realisation hit her. "I''m never leaving this arena again.." She leaned against the wall crossing her arms, and sighed dramatically.


    The referee laughed and walked away, shaking his head, believing what she said was a joke. But she wasn''t joking. "Is, we are never leaving. We''ll grow old and.."


    "Girl, snap out of it! Jeese! Just fake lose or run the clock down," Her wolf snapped back at her impatiently.


    "But I want those arrogant jerks to lose.." She murmured and watched as her next opponent came out and looked at the blood-soaked floor being mopped up. Their facial expression dropped, and they stared at her warily.


    "Hmmm, maybe this could be good practice in how not to kill someone who annoys you?" Isana suggested, and Esme found herself nodding along.

 Chapter 105 - Tricks Of The Trade

    Nyx fought six more times, each finishing within a 30-second mark. It appeared quick to the audience, but to Nyx, she was merely playing with her opponents and couldn''t wait to finish each of the fights. She just wanted to humiliate them enough before knocking them out, or they embarrassingly tapped out of her holds. These men sneered and looked down at her when she first arrived, so she was only paying them back tenfold. Hopefully, they learnt their lesson, though she guessed she''d made a few enemies instead, but what did it matter. They''d look for a little punk-looking girl with short spikey black and red hair with a few piercings.


    By now, the she-wolf''s reputation spread along the floor, and the crowd had grown. They now betted against the wolves twice Nyx''s size. However, no matter who Nyx was next to fight, it would be her last of the night. She could not expose herself so much, no matter how much she disguised herself and how much she enjoyed ''releasing her energy'' on the annoying men.


    Her last opponent was currently receiving treatment in the arena after he continued to belittle her during the fight. She made a point by first ripping a chunk of his throat out and then getting him to his knees and slamming her knee into his nose; granted, the result was a bloody mess, and he was instantly knocked out. The ''officials'' were worried he''d bleed to death due to the wolfsbane, but she shrugged it off. He would live; they just needed to compress the area and treat him like a human.


    He was wheeled out while Nyx leaned against the wall with her arms crossed and inspecting her nails. Some of the audience were screaming her name now like crazy fangirls; it was odd how her kind loved to fight, though the blood lust was a little different to what she suspected vampires went through. They liked her because she didn''t go for the obvious hits and jumped over her opponents, showing them up for all their flaws before making a final blow or hold until they cried out for mercy.


    "Nyx, your next opponent''s ready. You have thirty seconds until the fight begins," The referee announced to her. The digital clock was above her, and the next contender was yet to arrive on the stage. But as she shook off her now cold muscles, she watched as Dwayne appeared through the double doors; she almost smiled. He had taken his shirt off, revealing the slabs of muscles many drooled over; he walked into the arena in only his shorts.


    Such things never distracted her from a fight. But at least she could draw with a man like him, she''d only met him briefly for at least ten minutes, but from what she''d observed about him, he wasn''t a bad guy.


    Nyx pushed off the wall, and the pair walked towards each other. "Are you going to wipe the floor with my blood as well, Nyx?" Dwayne asked with a chuckle. It seemed like he wouldn''t feel troubled if that was the case.


    Nyx tilted her head to the side. "Don''t worry, I''ll go easy on you."


    Dwayne blinked back, surprised. She wasn''t being sarcastic, nor was she mocking him like she did the others. "Hmmm, why do I get such a privilege?" He asked curiously.


    "10 seconds," The referee called and started to back away. Nyx watched as Dwayne got into a fighting stance, and she sighed, deciding to mirror him and whatever fighting style he would do.


    "There are consequences and rewards for your actions," Nyx replied as she widened her stance and looked at him from the side. Dwayne looked puzzled by her words, and so she added, "The others were dicks. You weren''t."


    The buzzer went off, and Dwayne slowly approached her; unlike the others who threw themselves at her with strength and power alone, this werewolf looked to be watching her actions. Interesting, he was an intelligent fighter. She had stayed mainly on the defensive for the first twenty seconds, still humiliating them before completely destroying them in the last ten seconds. Dwayne was not going on the offensive.


    Nyx smiled, and she saw Dwayne smirk. "Did you watch my other fights?" She asked as they began to circle one another. She did this purposely to watch his footwork. A lot could be said about a fighter by their footwork; if he wasn''t aware, tripped over his footing or even showed the slightest changes in positioning, then it was a weakness she would use. But this time, she just wanted to run the clock down.


    Dwayne stepped forwards quickly, and she stepped back, but he didn''t strike her. She did the same movement, and he, too, stepped back. Nyx narrowed her eyes slightly. Was he testing her reactions?


    "Stop flirting with each other!" Someone shouted from the sidelines.


    Nyx chuckled and looked in their direction. "Did you want to fight me instead then?!"


    Dwayne fell for her trap and swiped his knuckle towards her, but she dodged it last minute, grabbed his hand and using his weight, she flipped over him, and side kicked the side of his ribs. Dwayne grabbed her ankle, but before he could do anything, she slipped out of his grip and rolled backwards as he tried to catch her by slamming his foot on the floor where she had been a second before.


    "I did watch you. It was impressive, but.." Dwayne kicked towards her head (easy when she was short), but she blocked his foot, then his next fist, and the next. She gripped onto his wrists then halted as the werewolf breathed his following sentence, leaning closer to her as she kneed him in the stomach, grimacing by the power behind her hits. "I wonder.. did the wolfsbane not work on you?"


    Nyx smirked and tightened her grip on his wrists before lifting herself up and pushing off him, backflipping and kicking his face in the process before landing at a reasonable distance away from him. Dwayne rubbed his chin and widened his lips, testing his jaw. She didn''t hit him hard enough to break or dislocate it, only enough for him to grimace in pain and the audience to enjoy the show. Nyx used this moment to glance at the timer; she could hear the murmurs in the crowd; they didn''t know if she''d finally found a worthy opponent or if she was being easy on him because he was good looking.


    Nyx rolled her eyes. Did they really think she was ''such a girl'' that she''d let a man win because he was a rugged, handsome werewolf? She could tell from some of the women in the crowd that they were swooning over him and probably put their money on him because of this. She nodded her head and assessed him like how a normal she-wolf would. Granted he was a looker but she couldn''t properly check him out; he was charging towards her right now, trying to do some sort of side tackle. Nyx jumped over him but felt his hand wrap around her ankle.


    She fell to the ground in surprise and was dragged underneath him. From this proximity, she could see why others swooned for him. He was someone who could protect them, good looking and a decent person, unlike his obnoxious brother.


    They twisted and turned, each getting in and out of wrestling holds until he actually got her into a decent hold. She didn''t bother struggling and glanced at the clock again, thirty seconds left. Dwayne shook his head and leaned his face close to hers, whispering so others couldn''t hear. "Why did the wolfsbane not work?"


    "Wolfsbane or not. I''d still beat you and the others," She replied confidently.


    Dwayne chuckled, but he quickly dropped his smile, so the audience didn''t see. "I don''t like that you aren''t taking this fight seriously; why won''t you fight me properly?" He asked seriously, and she wriggled out of his hold, rolling him over and changing their positions, so she now held his arm out between her legs, his hand twisted into a tight hold. He growled at the sudden pain he was probably feeling.


    "I''m not here to fight. And I don''t want to hurt you. It''s simple. Take my spot," She admitted and heard the audience call out the ten-second mark. At this rate, she would win again, so she loosened her hold slightly, hoping Dwayne knew how to get out of this position. He did and even slammed his foot in her ribs, she faked releasing his hand, and the pair rolled away from each other.


    "Times up!" The referee blew the whistle, and the crowd were a mixture of screaming she-wolves and complaints about losing their bets on the petite she-wolf. "It is a draw!"


    The pair walked towards each other and shook hands. "Who would like to stay on?" The referee asked.


    "Give us a moment," Dwayne dismissed him, holding onto her hand so she couldn''t back away. Or so he thought, but she played along with it. "Tell me your trick, and I''ll take your position. I also won''t tell anyone else."


    "Ah, blackmail. How naughty," Nyx smirked, not at all bothered by this man''s form of blackmail. His returning smile almost twinkled, and she rolled her eyes. With a sigh, she lowered her voice, "Alright. I have a very high tolerance to wolfsbane."


    Dwayne frowned. "How?"


    Nyx leaned forwards mischievously. "By drinking it daily," She whispered and winked before slipping her hand out of his and backing away. Dwayne''s eyes had widened in shock.. She grinned at him before turning around and disappearing through the exit.

 Chapter 106 - Blaze?

    Nyx strolled down the long corridor, the flickering lights above her making it appear gloomier with its grey concrete walls and floors. At the other end was another set of double doors with two bulky men guarding them.


    "Haha! So, you are the one who has made all this racket?" The man on the left exclaimed with a wide grin. Nyx shrugged, stopping just before them and tilted her head to the side, wondering why they were blocking her exit.


    "Here, you will need this to gain entry to the floor above," The other guard handed her a golden card with a white crescent moon on it. Nyx turned it around and scrutinised it; it was so simple.


    "Is this all I need?" She asked, looking back at the guard who gave it to her.


    "Yes, make sure to keep it if you plan on returning to the Hub in the future," He replied, and the pair stepped aside.


    Nyx waved the card and muttered thanks before passing through the doors leading to some black metallic stairs with lights on the railings, lighting up the path. She emerged on the floor, where she once again heard the crowds shouting and betting for the multiple fights ongoing. Nyx pulled her hood up, but it didn''t stop people from glancing at her. She sent a wave of pheromones out of her and the people who started to go in her direction, with amazement on their faces and questions on their lips, halted on the spot.


    She did not want them approaching her, and it was better they knew just how dangerous she was. She watched in her peripheral vision as people shivered and backed away from her. The she-wolf began to ignore them as their questions were whispered among each other; she kept observing her surroundings, looking for anyone she might recognise. So far, there were none.


    Releasing her breath, Nyx walked through the parting crowd and headed towards another set of stairs at the far end of the floor. Again, men were guarding the area. She raised the card between her index and middle finger, revealing the crescent moon. The guards nodded their heads and let her pass.


    "So bloody simple after that," Isana grumbled. "Couldn''t those cards be copied, though?"


    "Hmm," Nyx eyed the card as she walked up the long stairs. She rubbed her thumb and fingers across the material, there was something strange she sensed from it, but she couldn''t quite explain it. "I don''t think you can. Plus, it wasn''t tough to get access to these floors. It''s just time-consuming."


    Nyx stopped at the top of the stairs, putting her card into her sleeve as she assessed the floor she now stood on. It was quieter and had the same sort of atmosphere as ONYX; it was more refined. The dark mood lighting gave it a sense of mystery along with the dark floors and navy walls. The long bar that seemed to be at the centre of the floor was navy with a white marble surface along with fancy golden bar stools and grey cushioned back seats. A few tables were scattered around the floor, and luxurious navy cushioned sofas.


    Nyx whipped her hair back to the stairs and looked back at where she stood.


    How were the environments so different?


    "This must be the waiting area," Isana added to her thoughts. Nyx directed her line of sight to the door at the far end of the floor; she knew Marcus must be through that door wherever that led. That door was also guarded; this was the first time she''d seen a Hub so heavily guarded. Whoever was in charge was meticulous and seemed to take pride in such a place. Then again, this was the floor for high paying information, which may be why everything was of a more luxurious standard than the floors below.


    Nyx sighed and strolled towards the bar, her friend was yet to show up, but first, she wanted something to drink. Her mouth was parched from fighting. She stopped at the almost empty bar except for one man drinking by himself and the bartender.


    "What can I get you?" The bartender asked.


    "Just water, please," She ordered and scratched at her scalp below the wig as he turned his back to her. The wig was itchy and annoying to wear, but she only had to put up with it for a bit longer. "Thanks." She picked up the freshly placed glass of water and almost chugged it down in one go.


    "Another?" He asked with a raised brow.


    "Please." She turned her head to the side after hearing a low chuckle. The man a few seats away from her stared at her.


    Nyx frowned slightly after recognising him. The man''s dishevelled black hair fell over his forehead, and his crystal blue eyes were sharp and piercing. "Blaze?" She asked, and he smirked. "I thought you''d be in one of the other arena''s," She confessed, though it was more of a guess and was only filling in conversation while she had a brief rest. He was the one to draw with Dean, but looking at him now on closer inspection and from fighting the other werewolf, there was no way Dean would have beat him.


    There was something about this werewolf that was bristling with power and strength.


    "Hmmm, I was not here to fight. Just like you," Blaze replied in a quiet voice as he approached her and sat down in the barstool next to her, holding his glass of what she knew to be whiskey from its strong smell. Nyx eyed him warily and parted her lips to question him further, but her pocket vibrated.


    She pulled her phone out of her pocket and inhaled sharply at the name on the phone. Blaze chuckled and pointed his finger up, gaining the bartender''s attention and tapping on his glass. "Another."


    "Yes, sir."


    He wasn''t that polite to her. Whatever, she had a more significant problem right now. She flipped open the phone. "Hello?"


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay here?"

 Chapter 107 - Leave Him

    Oh, even when he was angry and scolded her, his voice alone seemed to melt like honey over her skin and warm her up. Nyx grinned to herself then wiped the expression off her face after seeing Blaze watch her. She turned her head away even though there was a mirror behind the bar that he could just watch as well. She should walk away from him, but her curiosity told her to stay seated so she could question him after.


    "Well, I felt a liiiitttle cooped up. I thought a few hours away in the fresh air would do-"


    "You are not invincible!" Gabriel snapped, making her flinch. "Return home before I come there myself."


    Like he knew where she was.


    "I know where you are. Do NOT test me right now," Gabriel growled. She heard something smash on the other end of the phone and wondered if he had broken something.


    Oh boy, he was not happy.


    "I won''t be long," She muttered, feeling the guilt clawing at her throat and tightening her chest.


    "ES-" Nyx flipped the phone shut, hanging up on him.


    "You just hung up on the Vampire King!" Isana screamed in shock while Nyx stared at her phone with widened eyes.


    "He was going to reveal my other name. If he knew where I was, then he''d know I wouldn''t go by that name," Nyx replied, trying to convince her wolf as well as herself. She couldn''t risk anyone knowing her name in such a place. Even if where she sat right now was quiet, she didn''t quite have it in her to kill everyone, so her name would not be released. She eyed the bar, counting eight people in total, including the guards, bartender and then a few werewolves keeping to themselves.


    If anything, they appeared less animalistic than the others on the floor below.


    "It seems your mate is not happy with your choice of venue tonight," Blaze smirked from the side.


    "He''s not my mate," Nyx replied and felt a sharp pain on the right side of her chest.


    Blaze leaned his arm on the bar and leaned closer to her. "Are you sure?" He asked before sipping from his drink while continuing to stare at her.


    Nyx gasped. "You''re a.. What.." His hand covered her mouth, muffling what she was about to say. She stared back at Blaze wide-eyed; he had specks of red in his eyes.


    He was a vampire!


    Not just any.. His eyes were the same as Gabriel''s; was this the ancient vampire they mentioned before. He was the one leaving bodies in Silver Thorn? A shiver ran down her spine.


    "I am not here to hurt you," He whispered into her ear. "Tonight is a coincidence. Now, come with me." Blaze removed his hand then grabbed her hand in an iron grip, pulling her out of her seat and striding towards the guards at the door.


    Nyx couldn''t do anything but follow in shock. While he almost dragged her behind her through the door and across the bridge that walked over one of the arena''s, she frowned in confusion by how Blaze was able to enter a fight with werewolves; it was unfair. Yet as they were in another corridor and he led her into a side room, she smelled his scent subtly and found herself even more confused.


    He didn''t smell of strawberries, but his scent was odd. It was a mixture between wet wood and the sweet fragrance of roses. "What are you?" Nyx instantly asked, ripping her hand away from him once the door was closed behind him. She knew already the rooms were soundproofed, so they could speak more freely.


    Nyx backed away from him as he sauntered towards her. The room was of a small lounge, two sofa''s faced each other with a coffee table between them, a rug on the wooden floor, and the only light came from the small chandelier and the light pouring in from the windows behind her that looked over the first balcony overlooking the ground floor.


    Blaze sat down casually on the sofa across from her, one arm resting on the cushioned back, and he gestured for her to sit on the other. Nyx eyed him warily and glanced at the door. "You are quick, Esme. But you are not that quick," He said in a bored tone of voice.


    Nyx''s lips parted, but she closed her mouth instantly and sat down. "What are you? Who are you? How do you know me?" She blurted out; for once she felt nervous. This.. being could overpower her easily. Her heart raced, and she wondered just how much trouble she''d got herself into.


    Blaze chuckled. "Calm down, Esme. Like I said before, I do not wish to harm you. My master, however.." He trailed off, tapping his finger on the backseat. "You really are reckless; I am surprised Gabriel puts up with that."


    Again, Nyx was at a loss for words, so she said the first thing that popped into her mind. "My name is Nyx, so stop calling me Esme. You must have me confused with somebody else because I do not know who this Gabriel is, but-"


    "Cut the crap. I know who you are and who you are to Gabriel. Though it seems only the inner circle are aware of your.. relationship with the King. But so does my master. I''m here to give you a bit of advice, Esme.. or Nyx." He raised his hands in a slight shrug, then casually said, "Leave him."


    Nyx blinked back. "W-what? That''s it? That''s your almighty advice?!" She asked incredulously. She still didn''t know who or what Blaze was, but she could put a few bits together to know that he was much older than her and was somehow related to Gabriel. Though the only similarities were his eyes and the specks of red in them.


    Blaze stood up and walked towards the floor-to-ceiling panelled windows, staring out of them with his hands behind his back. It was strange; he held all the air to him like some sort of Prince, Alpha or King, but he was dressed in tracksuit bottoms and a tight-fitting vest, revealing his taut muscles. "You are his greatest weakness right now. My master is aware of your existence, but he hasn''t done anything yet because he doesn''t realise just how important you are to the King. Leave now before you are used and discarded like rubbish," Blaze answered her, his voice was void of emotion.


    Her heart sank at his words. It was like he intentionally aimed directly for her heart and stabbed her with a knife. But she didn''t let her emotions come over her. Instead, she pursed her lips and replied just as emotionlessly, "How do I know you''re telling the truth? I could leave and run straight into your trap."


    Blaze chuckled and spun on the spot, ruffling his hair as he stared at her. "Ah, the she-wolf also has brains. I should expect as much. I am not sending you into a trap; I am merely advising you, you do not need to follow it. But if you stay by his side, I cannot guarantee you will live."


    This time it was Nyx who chuckled darkly and stood from her seat, hating the height difference as it was. She straightened her shoulders and stared back at him fiercely, "I do not fear death, and I do not fear this master of yours."


    Blaze searched her eyes, a slight grin tugging at his lips like he was amused by her words. "I can see why Gabriel likes you. I can also see that he hasn''t told you anything," He sighed and raked his hand through his bangs, dishevelling his hair further.


    Nyx stared at him in bewilderment; who was he? He acted like he knew so much; it was annoying.


    "Who. Are. You?" She said through gritted teeth as her hands fisted by her sides.


    "Hmm, as I know your real name, I will be the gentleman and give you mine," He grabbed her fisted hand and kissed the leather of her gloves, staring at her through his midnight black hair. "I am Davian, and to answer your earlier question, I am a hybrid, werewolf and vampire. Gabriel can fill you in on the rest. Oh, do tell him I said hello; it has been a few years since I last saw him," He said simply before suddenly vanishing, the door suddenly closing with a click and leaving Nyx to stand there in shock.


    Blaze, no Davian, was a hybrid, and his master, his creator, didn''t like Gabriel or held some sort of a grudge against him. Davian was right; she could be used to whatever ends to get to Gabriel.. That was not something she could ever do him.

 Chapter 108 - The Warlock

    Nyx shook her head and rushed out of the room, swinging the door open and stopping in the corridor, looking either side, searching for Davian, but as she suspected, the hybrid was gone. She came to the Hub to meet Marcus and to get some high paying information and somehow ended up meeting Davian who advised her to leave Gabriel. She didn''t so much care about herself getting hurt or dying; more so, she didn''t want to be the Vampire King''s weakness and put him at a disadvantage.


    Should she leave before things between them grew into something more?


    Her heart pinched at the idea. Nyx pulled her phone out of her pocket again; there were no missed calls or texts from Gabriel. Somehow that seemed more disturbing to her than if her inbox had a few messages. Nyx sighed and put her phone away; she couldn''t make a rash decision like that without first seeing Gabriel.


    Nyx turned in the direction of where she and Davian came from then stopped from the figure blocking her path. She frowned and squinted her eyes. He was the same man from before; she only remembered because of the suit he wore and his long dark locks.


    "Miss Snow, you are here for information, correct?" He stepped closer to her and smiled charmingly.


    Nyx stilled and glanced around nervously at her surname being said aloud. Nobody knew her surname except for her mother, who refused to even speak of it. It was her father''s last name, after all. But how did this man know? Was this Hub really that good at finding people? It made her body grow cold at how much they or he might know about her.


    "Do not worry, nobody can hear of what we speak right now. Please, follow me, and I can answer the questions you seek," The man said mysteriously.


    He was very suspicious, but Nyx found herself following behind him, her curiosity piqued by such an interesting character. She was yet to speak to Marcus, but at the moment, this was more essential; her name could be used as information, she needed to pay the price to keep their lips sealed, whether that was by an absurd amount of money or..


    Nyx gripped onto her dagger behind her back out of habit as she watched this man''s back. He led her to another room similar to the last but much larger with a desk, table and chairs, along with a settee, bookcases, and paintings from the 17th century. Behind the desk was a floor-to-ceiling panelled window, next to it a door that led to a balcony.


    Nyx closed the door behind her and watched the long-haired man warily, her hand still on the dagger as she stepped further into the room.


    "What should I call you?" Nyx finally spoke up. It was customary that a nickname, an alias, was used.


    "You may call me Einar," He replied and turned around, leaning his backside on his desk. Nyx inhaled sharply as she stared into a dazzling, sharp-featured face, but most of all that entranced her were his eyes. One eye was an icy blue, and the other was a green that flourished into burning orange. Einar flicked two fingers to the side, and her dagger flew into the bookcase. "There is no need for violence, Miss Snow."


    Nyx shut her gaping mouth and stared at her dagger before returning her gaze to Einar, who felt quite familiar to her. Though she had never met him before.


    "You are a witch.." She murmured uncomfortably and shifted from one foot to the other. Under his gaze, she felt like he could see straight through her, it was unsettling, but there was also a strange charm about him.


    "I prefer the term warlock," He crossed his arms and tilted his head to the side, staring at her expectantly.


    "But.." Nyx spoke aloud, not meaning to as she smelled the scent coming from the warlock was similar to that smell of burning hair and something else, something fruity? Einar tapped his finger against his arm and raised a brow. "H-how.. Are you in charge of this Hub?" She asked, arching her brows together as she crossed her arms and stepped further into the room.


    Einar smiled and gestured for her to take a seat on the couch. Instead, she sat at the large circular table that seemed to have been burnt a few times. Maybe he practised spells or something on it?


    The warlock chuckled at her choice of seat and followed to sit across from her. "This is my Hub, and you will find the information we provide is of top quality," Einar replied and clasped his black-gloved hands together on the table.


    Nyx leaned back in her chair and smirked. "Hmm, is that why you rip off any who lose in the arena?" She asked, demurely crossing her legs.


    "It is only business." Einar smiled mischievously. "And like I said, you will find no better Hub in the country. The prices also depend on what information you are after, which you should know by now would cost a lot."


    After her little meeting with Davian, she was more aware of what a mixture of differentiating smells meant. "Are you a hybrid of some kind?" She asked, staring at him curiously.


    "Will you really waste what precious little time you have left by finding out what I am?" He replied nonchalantly. She didn''t expect him to tell her without it costing, but his question was still an answer. He was not purely a warlock, but like he pointed out, it wasn''t important to her right now. His eyes, though, kept making her believe like they''d met before, but she would remember such a fine-looking warlock.


    With a sigh, she replied, "You are right. Seeing as you know my last name, I will acknowledge that this Hub may be the best, or it is simply that you are a warlock. And you probably already know what I wish to ask. So, name your price."


    Einar smiled, unclasping his hands and tapping his chin ''thoughtfully'' as though he had not already thought about the price before lowering his hand again. "I may be a warlock, but I don''t truly know everything you wish to ask. But I do owe you an apology, and instead of asking for money, I only want a strand of your hair," He replied casually like his ''price'' was an ordinary thing to ask.


    Nyx stared at him in bewilderment, leaning further into the chair she sat in. "I would rather pay in cash. I don''t know what sort of sorcery you might use with a strand of my hair; I may not know much about you folks, but I''m not utterly clueless. And what do you need to apologise for?!" She exclaimed as her leg started to shake in impatience. Her phone suddenly vibrated, and she pinched the bridge of her nose after reading Gabriel''s message.


    [ 11:30pm Gabriel: I''ll see you soon. ]


    "Fine," Nyx snapped. She was running out of time, Gabriel couldn''t come to the Hub.


    Einar smirked and snapped his fingers; out of nowhere, a small glass vial suddenly appeared in his hand. Nyx winced at the sudden pull of her scalp, and inside appeared two strands of her hair. "If it was that easy, you could have done that in the first place," She grumbled, rubbing the back of her head above the wig.


    "Here," Einar snapped his fingers again, and a brown sealed envelope appeared before them on the table. Nyx stared at him questionably and reached for the envelope, pulling out the photographs of people she never thought to see again. "There are three packs after you, and it seems the Hellhounds are also after you. The first you know, the White Sands pack, the second seems to want to help you, which I find rather bizarre, and the last.."


    Nyx''s grip tightened on the photo of her father; he was in a coffee shop with his Beta but seemed to be staring directly at the camera as though he knew they were there all along. But if the Alpha had an issue with them in the first place, then the photo would never appear in the Hub.


    "The Bloody Snow pack," Einar finished quietly.


    "Why is this pack after me?" She asked; her tone was quiet and dark as she stared at her father''s aged face. His dark blonde locks were still down to his shoulders with piercing blue eyes. He wore a t-shirt revealing tribal tattoos down his right arm.


    "Do you need me to answer that for you?" Einar questioned and dropped the smile from his face when she glared at him. "He has been searching for you ever since you left with your mum."


    Nyx scoffed and dropped the photo on the table like it burned her. She didn''t know much about him, but after going through what she did with Ethan, it didn''t matter to her if her father felt guilty and wanted to make amends. That part of her past was closed, and she never wanted to reopen it. "The White Sands, are they near Chester?" She asked, changing the topic.


    "They are still searching near the last place you stayed at," Einar replied, and she looked at him sharply.


    "How do you know so much?"


    Einar smiled back and shrugged. "It is a gift of mine. Is there anything else you wish to know?"


    Nyx sighed and looked at the time on her phone again. "The Hellhounds.. Where is their territory?" This was the question she knew would have cost her a bomb because nobody knew of the Hellhounds, no one except for this warlock, it seems.


    "They are between Chester and Silver Thorn."


    Nyx''s eyes widened, and she cursed under her breath, already asking her next question. "Were the Hellhounds a part of the rogues planning to take down the Silver Crescent pack?"


    Einar shook his head. "No. The Hellhounds seem to be leaving the hunters and rogues to wipe out the pack. Their numbers are much less since attacking the White Sands pack."


    Nyx nodded her head and abruptly stood. "How much will it cost to rid my name and any information from your records?"


    Einar stood and rounded the table, staring down at her and tilting his head to the side. "A favour. That is all I ask."


    Nyx nodded, "Fine." She didn''t know what sort of favour he would ask for, but it was better than going broke. "Write it down or whatever."


    Einar smiled, gently grabbing her head and leaving a kiss on her forehead. Nyx felt a warm tingly sensation, and she stepped back with widened eyes. "The seal has been set.. And I am sorry for sharing the same bed as you."

 Chapter 109 - Eyes & Ears

    Nyx frowned as she saw a light glow from her forehead, lighting up Einar''s features in a golden hue. But as quickly as it came, it went, and the light zapped out. She wiped her head and continued to stare at the warlock in confusion from his words and whatever that weird light was.


    "What did you do? And when did we share.." Nyx trailed off before her mouth gaped open. "You were that cat! I.. I stroked you!"


    One corner of Einar''s lips pulled up, and his pupils slit before her, turning into cat eyes before returning to normal. "You intrigued me." He shrugged, "And don''t pretend like you didn''t like me purring; it calmed you down in front of the witches." With that, he turned away from her, walking to the chair at his desk. She realised then how elegant his movements were as he gracefully sat down, snapping his fingers, so his jacket hung up on the wooden coat stand, and he sat there in his black waistcoat over a white shirt and black tie.


    Nyx snapped out of her shock and awe and rubbed her head again. "So, you are a warlock that shifts? Or.."


    "Again, you are asking the wrong question first. But I shall oblige your curiosity." He spread his arms out before clasping his hands together again, crossing his legs and resting his hands on top of his knee. "My mother was a witch and my father a shapeshifter. And yes, I know how absurd it sounds," He looked at her in amusement from her facial expression. "The two most secretive creatures, who have a 5% chance of crossing paths, ended up becoming a couple. But here I am as proof."


    So, he was a hybrid of sorts, but he appeared to be quite the powerful warlock somehow. Compared to Grannie and Kasia, Nyx could feel the power emanating from him without the use of his magic. From her very brief introduction to magic and the witches, she sensed that spells were meant to be chanted or potions created for something to happen; Einar did neither. So far, he''d kept some sort of illusion spell masking his face and scent in public, and he merely snapped or waved his fingers.


    Nyx tilted her head to the side, unaware of just how long she had been staring at the warlock-shapeshifter. But there was a twinkle in his eyes as he stared back at her with a lazy smile spreading on his lips.


    "We need to get a move on. Gabriel is on his way," Isana whispered in her mind, though Nyx could tell her wolf wanted to spend more time with Einar, but merely out of curiosity. Einar appeared as one of a kind, yet a little suspicious considering she paid him with her hair and now a favour that was sealed by a kiss on the forehead.


    Nyx sauntered towards him and leaned her hands on the desk, holding his gaze as she asked her next question. "What did you do to me?" She demanded.


    Einar leaned back in his chair and placed his arms behind his head. He really did appear more like a lazy cat now. Was it because she knew he was a shapeshifter?


    "The payment for the information was a favour. I sealed our agreement with a warlock''s kiss. An invention I created," Einar winked. "It is the first time I have created the seal by kissing someone, though. It is good to see it works."


    Nyx''s lips parted, and she blinked a few times before replying, "You need to explain this to me. Are you just pulling my leg about that kiss?"


    Einar burst into laughter and banged the desk until he stood up and strode towards her. Nyx took a hesitant step back, clenching and unclenching her fist as her heart rate spiked. This was the second man tonight to cause her to feel uncomfortable. She liked her odds of survival to always at least be at an eighty per cent chance, but she knew if she was ever in a fight with Davian or Einar, she would inevitably lose.


    "I will not hurt you, Esme," Einar reached out slowly, keeping his eyes on hers; the calmness behind those ethereal eyes made her relax. He gently pressed his thumb against her forehead, wiping the area he kissed. She couldn''t see what happened, but there was a faint golden glow lighting his features again. "You felt it when I kissed you, and you can see right now my magic lighting up where I am pressing. This is the seal. Nobody can see the symbol on your head except for when I touch it. You have agreed to give me a favour; whatever it may be, this seal will be in place until I contact you with my request. If you decline or do not fulfil the favour within a certain time frame I give you, then the seal, the spell I have bound to you, will burn through your skin, your skull and brain. Ultimately killing you."


    What the actual fu-


    "Do not look at me like that," Einar sighed and dropped his hand. "You agreed without asking further questions. Anyway," He stepped away, turning to stand at the window. "It will never come to your death. I will not ask something impossible of you; in fact, I may never come to request anything of you. The seal and its magic will fade after fifteen years anyway."


    Nyx sighed in relief; that was something at least. Though she didn''t completely trust what favour he may ask for, that wasn''t something she needed to worry about right now.


    "If I were you. I''d get going. Your mate is on his way," Einar said nonchalantly, his back was still facing her.


    Mate!?


    "Ethan is coming!?" She gasped and abruptly turned, rushing to the bookcase and yanking her knife out before sheathing it.


    "I never said Ethan was coming. I apologise for my mistake," Einar spoke over his shoulder, staring at her with a knowing glint to his eyes.


    Einar didn''t seem like the type to make mistakes unless he mistook Gabriel as her mate? Just like how Davian named him her mate earlier. Both should know better to say such things to a werewolf; the term ''mate'' was more powerful than the term boyfriend, not that she and Gabriel were in a relationship of any kind.


    "At the moment," Isana pointed out. "But maybe they are onto something.."


    "What are you talking about? We already have a mate," Nyx replied back in confusion. She waited for her wolf''s reply, but she was silent once more.


    Great, thanks, Is.


    Clenching her teeth together, Nyx''s panic from the warlock''s mention of her mate appearing in the area soured into anger. "Burn those photos of Ethan, my father and Asher and Kai," She snapped before storming away.


    "As you wish."


    Nyx paused her hand on the door handle after seeing a flicker of light from the corner of her eyes. Swiftly turning her head, she saw the last of the envelope engulfed in flames before crumbling into ash on the table. It still amazed her that people possessed such powers, but now was not the time to stare in awe. She nodded her head in the warlock''s direction and left in a hurry back down the corridor.


    The she-wolf rubbed the side of her head; it throbbed from the information she collected. Nyx couldn''t believe how close the Hellhounds base was now. No wonder they were so quick to send some of them after her. She also knew now that they were definitely after her; whether Marcus was a part of this, she did not know. She still needed to find out what happened to him and where his loyalties lie. Thinking about him now made her realise she would have to see him another time.


    Nyx fumbled for her phone in her pocket and opened her call log, scrolling to the unknown number and hitting ''call''. She put the phone to her ear as she now walked across the bridge overlooking the fighting arena. The she-wolf stopped suddenly after hearing a ringtone from behind her. She turned still, holding the phone to her ear and was met with Marcus holding his own ''burner phone''.


    "You are leaving?" He asked quietly as he declined the call and strolled towards her, stopping, so he stood close enough for her to feel his body heat.


    Nyx looked up at him and refrained from rolling her eyes. "I''ve run out of time now," She replied, glancing at the time on her phone with a slight frown. Maybe if he hadn''t been insistent on her trying to find him in this large Hub, then they could have met first.


    "HOW?!" Marcus demanded, grabbing her shoulders and subtly narrowing his eyes at her. "You make your own rules. Come on, Nyx. I haven''t seen you in years."


    Nyx sighed and looked away from his hardening gaze. He was getting angry; she could see it on his face and from how his grip tightened on her shoulders. "Why couldn''t you tell me anything this morning?" She asked with a slight growl escaping her lips in frustration. She had a damned Vampire King now possibly on his way to the Hub, which she doesn''t even know how he knows the location of, and the main man she came here for looked like he had no intention of letting her off easy.


    "There are eyes and ears everywhere," Marcus said quietly, and she whipped her head back to look at him. Was he telling her he couldn''t speak to her properly in the forest because he was being watched? Marcus searched her eyes, then released her shoulders before gripping her hand and added, "Come."


    Nyx let him pull her back in the direction she had been walking from. She was incredibly thankful right now that she had a disguise on. She wanted to ask Marcus if there were others in the Hub but felt paranoid.. Even with the hallways appearing vacant, Nyx would wait for her questions to be answered in one of the rooms he was leading her to.

 Chapter 110 - The Good, The Bad, And The Bloody: Part One

    Marcus opened a door and pulled Nyx into the room behind him before he slammed it shut again. Nyx sauntered further into a room that was designed exactly the same way as the one she was in earlier with Davian. With her back to Marcus, she flipped her phone open again and looked over her shoulder at her friend.


    "Give me a moment," She murmured and turned her attention back to her phone.


    Marcus sighed and plopped down on the sofa behind her. "Make it quick, I''ve waited all night for you," He grumbled, and Nyx glared at him, biting her tongue from the words she wished to snap back at him, but she didn''t want to waste any more time.


    Nyx pressed the green telephone button on her phone and put it against her ear as she stopped before the window and stared down at the masses of werewolves on the first floor. The phone continued to ring, and she started to feel nervous. Gabriel was the type to answer his phone on the first or second ring, but he wasn''t answering, and it went to voicemail. She tried a few more times, but he didn''t answer. Cursing under her breath, she hung up for the fifth time.


    Her heart was pounding loudly, and she couldn''t help the angst from showing behind her dark eyes. It was a good thing she was facing away from Marcus right now.


    "I don''t think your friend wants to be disturbed," Marcus chuckled though there was no humour in it. Nyx glanced at his reflection in the window and could see his face darkening; he knew she was watching him. He looked very comfortable on the leather sofa, his legs and arms wide, yet his leg shook impatiently, and he waved his hand to urge her to finish her business.


    Nyx''s gaze snapped away from his in the window and hung up before going through her contacts until she found Niko''s number.


    "Es?" Niko picked up instantly. She could hear his footsteps echoing and the loud background noise beginning to simmer down the further he walked away from where he was.


    "I can''t get a hold of Gabriel. Are you not with him?" She asked, not bothering with introductions. Though she had glanced in Marcus'' direction when he said her name.


    Her real name and her original story of becoming a Hellhound were never brought up even after all their years together. Nyx knew he suspected she kept this hidden from him, though and felt immensely guilty when he ''died''. She felt guilty because he opened up to her about his own miserable past when he turned sixteen, but she stayed quiet still about her own.


    But her past was like a walk in the park compared to his. Marcus ran away from home after discovering that he was an illegitimate child to the pack''s Alpha. He was abused by his half-siblings, the Luna, and pack members. His ''father'' turned his back on him, ignoring all that was done to him. When he finally became a rogue with his mother, she left him to die when type 1 rogues found them. His mother died, and he survived.


    "I''m working. I don''t know where he is," Niko snapped back, taking Nyx by surprise.


    "Hey, don''t snap at me. This is important. Gabriel is in danger. I need him to not come here," Nyx snapped back at him. She heard him take a sharp intake of breath, and so she continued. "Call him, and tell him I already left and returning to my apartment. The one Lenny gave me."


    "Es¡­" Niko groaned. "What have you done? You are.. going to the apartment, right? I can''t hear you walking or anything."


    "I''m in the car with my headphones on! That''s not what is important right now! Ring Gabriel. Now!" She ordered and hung up. She felt terrible for lying, but he needed to stay away, especially if there were Hellhounds in the area, and she didn''t know if Davian was a friend or foe to Gabriel. But a few things she was sure of about the hybrid, he was more powerful than she was, and his master was Gabriel''s enemy.


    Nyx sent Niko a message as well to tell her if he did make contact with Gabriel or not. She flipped her phone shut and plopped down on the sofa opposite Marcus when she was done.


    "Do I bite?" He asked with a wolfish grin, and he tapped the seat by his side. Nyx watched his hand then stared back at him expectantly. With an overexaggerated sigh, he hopped up from the sofa and rounded the coffee table, sitting comfortably next to her. At first, she felt a little awkward with his arm resting on the back of the couch, but when she turned to meet his eyes, she relaxed.


    "Nice disguise, by the way. The hair really made your performance pop a little more," He tugged on the side of the hood over her wig gently before resting his hand again.


    "Stop beating around the bush. You know it annoys me," Nyx warned and turned on her side, leaning her head on her hand. She knew not to be so relaxed around Marcus, but she couldn''t help it. Seeing him sitting so close to her, feeling his warmth, and seeing him alive brought back memories of the past, the good, the bad, and the bloody.


    Marcus chuckled and sighed. "Where should I start?"


    Nyx looked at him pointedly, and he grinned again. "I don''t have much time," She muttered irritably, though she looked away from his souring face, feeling guilty again. "Look, I''m sorry, alright? Maybe we should have gone to my new apartment.." She frowned, thinking about Lenny, who lived a few floors above her and decided it was best they were on neutral ground.


    "Hey," Marcus stroked her cheek with his rough thumb. "Don''t sweat it. The thing is, we can''t interact properly outside." He dropped his hand to the sofa again, sighing.


    Nyx searched his striking blue eyes before asking the conclusion she came to. "How did you lose their trust, Marcus?"


    "They trust me," He scoffed. "Of course, they do. I am their number one assassin now, you know." He winked before his smile dropped from his face, and he became the stoic, cold werewolf she knew in the field. Nyx suddenly felt chilled, and she was reminded of how the Hellhounds really were again. Not that she could ever forget, but the memories were just that, memories. The atmosphere of the place was what made the rogues cruel.


    Nyx, however, was unfazed and stared back at him unflinching. She knew Marcus well; he may look menacing right now, but he wasn''t going to harm her, he was either testing her, or he was done messing around with his jokes. The she-wolf knew it was a bit of both.


    "There''s no easy way to say this, Nyx." His eyes flickered away nervously before meeting her gaze again.. "But Camilla is alive."

 Chapter 111 - The Good, The Bad, And The Bloody: Part Two

    Nyx''s arm dropped from her head, and her lips parted in shock. She scoffed, then laughed humourlessly, looking at Marcus like what he said was a joke. But after reading his facial expression, her lips snapped together, and silence ensured as her mind tried to wrap around what he said. She didn''t know how to feel sad, angry, betrayed? This feeling was worse than finding out Marcus was still alive.


    Why? Because she phoned her phone almost monthly, still grieving at her loss.


    Nyx''s eyes glowed a brilliant amber, and she squeezed them shut, pinching the bridge of her nose with her fingers. "Tell me this is one of your twisted, fucked up jokes, Marcus," She whispered. She knew if she spoke any louder, her voice would betray the swirling emotions inside of her. It didn''t matter, though; she''d already shown Marcus that she was capable of emotions and wasn''t as cold-hearted as she used to be. Right now, she was incredibly vulnerable with a man that might take advantage of it.


    "Nyx. I wouldn''t joke about something like that. Your mother is alive." His hand that rested on the sofa slid down to her shoulder, and he rubbed her small shoulder gently. Nyx opened her tear-filled eyes that slowly darkened as her lips tightened from the pain twisting in her chest.


    "Are you here on her orders?" She asked, her voice void of emotion, blinking away the tears as her face hardened and her body chilled.


    "I have been ordered to bring you back. This was the only way we could speak freely without the others present," He replied gently. Nyx whipped her head to the side; he hardly ever softened his voice. But she couldn''t tell if right now he was using this to his advantage to take her to the Hellhounds or if he was being genuine. She pulled away from him, her guard going back up as she stood and walked away to the windows.


    "I see," She replied, her voice sounding distant.


    Her mother had been alive all this time. Nyx had phoned her, leaving voice messages and even expressing that she missed her. Yet, she never picked up, she never reached out to her, and now she sent Marcus to fetch her. Two years she believed them both to be dead.


    Nyx''s hands curled into fists, and her eyes glowed again as her mind felt fragile and very willing to throw the reins to her wolf and let her go wild. Isana was furious more than hurt, and it weighed down on her own fragile state.


    "Would you have come found me if you weren''t ordered to?" She asked and looked back at him, leaning her small frame against the window as she assessed his striking features.


    Marcus frowned and strolled towards her, stopping just before her as he looked down at her. "You know how it is. You''ve been on the run-"


    "Heh," She scoffed and looked to the side, feeling rage boiling up beneath her skin. Marcus was like a puppet to her mother. If Camilla didn''t give the order, then she may have gone the rest of her life believing them to be dead. Nyx had unknowingly bit her tongue to the point it started to bleed. Marcus caressed her face, and her lips instantly parted, releasing her tongue from her teeth.


    "Nyx.." He searched her eyes and pulled his hand away. His own revealed her reflection, her eyes burning back at him.


    "So, you still can''t think for yourself. It''s rather disappointing." Nyx crossed her arms against her chest and leaned her head against the window as she stared back at Marcus, taking in his sharp features once again. The longer she looked at him, the more sadness grew in her chest. She could almost see the invisible chains wrapped around his mind and body. She wanted him to break free from the Hellhounds, from her mother.


    "If I was brainwashed like the others, do you really think I''d bring you here?" He asked gently, searching her eyes again.


    Nyx sighed. "But this is a trap," She pointed out. She knew the risk of coming here to meet Marcus, but it never fazed her; she wanted to know what happened to him and would find out either way.


    Marcus chuckled and leaned his arm against the window, so he was closer to her. She felt his breaths ruffle the top of her wig as she gazed back at him. "One you can get out of," He said nonchalantly. Nyx searched his eyes and shook her head slightly; he didn''t care that she was going to kill them.


    "Of course, he doesn''t. The only one he''s cared about is you," Isana muttered in exasperation, almost like she was rolling her eyes.


    "Why does Camilla want me back? The last time we spoke, she disowned me," Nyx stated, and he pushed her hands against Marcus'' sturdy chest for him to move away. He leaned away but not by much.


    "You know no one can leave the Hellhounds, Nyx," He muttered almost inaudibly as he looked over her head through the windowpane. His eyes returned to hers as he spoke louder, "You are either to be executed as a traitor or to return and complete missions."


    Nyx scoffed and pushed past him, feeling too stifled against the window and paced up and down the floor. She could feel her mother''s claws trying to reach out for her and entrapping her again in that awful environment. Nyx stopped after looking at her friend now leaning against the window, his arms crossed as he watched her, his face stoic.


    "You know it''s funny how the Hellhounds don''t want to follow any rules set out by the packs and the Alpha Kings. But they have their own rules about any who want to break free from them. Of course, they don''t want information leaking. But I''m her daughter. Does she really think I''m going to cause any trouble? She knows my situation, right?" She asked, the vehemence in her voice growing as she thought about her mother.


    Camilla didn''t want her back so she could see her daughter and reconnect. Her mother wanted her to fall in line. She could not deny the fact that Camilla really would execute her own flesh and blood.


    Marcus nodded in response to her question, and she scoffed, "We ran from my dad for the same reason." She then turned away after catching sight of the surprise on his face. "Whatever. Now I know the wicked witch is alive." She spat but felt her heart twinge from her words. With a sigh, she asked, "Tell me the truth, Marcus. I don''t want to play games; my life is a constant battle for survival. I need to know.. Are you on my side?"


    "Always." There was no hesitation in his response.


    Nyx searched his eyes for a long moment, trying to read any deception or flicker of guilt. There was none. Lowering her eyes, she then sat back down on the couch, in her original position. Marcus followed her, plopping down by her side casually until he inhaled sharply as Nyx grabbed him by the shirt and pulled his face closer to hers. Her gaze was dark and menacing as she slowly spoke.


    "I will trust you, Marcus, as we are dear friends.. But if you EVER break my trust, I will personally rip your heart from your chest. Got it?"

 Chapter 112 - Lost Memories: Part One

    Marcus gulped and nodded with widened eyes before the pair burst into laughter. Nyx meant every word of what she said, but it was an ongoing comment from the time they spent together in the Hellhounds. She spoke those words for the first time when she was twelve and had started to feel a stronger connection to the boy.


    At the time, she was fearful of her own feelings; she didn''t want to trust him because the closer you were, the easier it would be to kill. That was how things went in the Hellhounds. When those words were first uttered between the small girl and young boy, it was a pact between them.


    Nyx released her hold on his shirt and pulled away, leaning comfortably into the sofa again and resting her feet in Marcus'' lap. "So, how are you and my dearest mother alive?" She questioned and raised her brow, mirroring Marcus'' expression. He rested his hands on the bottom of her jeans and started to tap his right fingers as he looked away.


    It was strange to be sitting so comfortably with Nyx away from the Hellhounds. It brought back memories of the times when she was too exhausted to utter a complaint against him and would fall asleep peacefully in his arms. Or like now, she''d rest her feet on him without saying a word before they were sent out on missions. He knew back then, and now, she never completely trusted him, but she didn''t trust anyone, even Camilla. But even though he considered Camilla his saviour, he knew all too well that she had ulterior motives; he knew enough from his past to read people well.


    It wasn''t until their first mission together that he found out what those ulterior motives were. A few days after killing the previous leader, Nyx and Marcus escaped to the woods away from prying ears while the base camp was in chaos. It was there she told him of her mother''s order. It was a significant risk on her part to reveal that she was ordered to kill him if he told anyone of the assassination, but he knew then that he was Nyx''s weakness.


    Nyx was feared among the rogues, firstly because she was a great assassin, secondly because she didn''t take shit from anyone, even him, and thirdly because of the bottomless pits that were her eyes. Those eyes that almost seemed dead warmed as soon as the door to their cottage was shut. But because of this, her power among the Hellhounds grew. So when Camilla became the new leader of the Hellhounds, that power grew even more.


    That wasn''t something her mother could accept. Camilla wanted to keep her daughter under control, and the way to do that was to create a weakness. A weakness that she brought home one day and left for her daughter to grow attached to. Marcus didn''t doubt that his name was probably mentioned when Camilla and Nyx had their private discussions after meetings.


    "Well?"


    Nyx snapped him out of his thoughts, and he stared at the she-wolf who was comfortable in his presence, even after he told her about the trap awaiting her. But that was his Nyx; she was confident in her skills. "When I fell off of that cliff, I thought I did die," He began. "I don''t know how I survived that fall.."


    The last thing he saw before his body hit a rock and he fell into oblivion was the she-wolf screaming after him, trying to dive off the cliff after him. She was sobbing, crying out after him, and her eyes were full of so much emotion it made his heart clench in agony. He couldn''t save her from that miserable beast and had failed in protecting her.


    When Marcus next opened his eyes, he found himself in an unfamiliar room. He had a needle in his arm, a tube down his throat, and his finger connected to a machine. But after his foggy mind caught up to him, Marcus realised it was the Hellhound''s small clinic, and he had been sleeping on the bed.


    Marcus yanked everything off his body and coughed from the scratching feeling in his throat. He bolted upright and grabbed the glass of water he found on the cabinet by the bed, downing it and relieving himself from his dry throat. Once he finished, he put the glass down and instantly pulled the sheet away from his body, swinging his legs to the side of the bed.


    As soon as Marcus put his body weight onto his feet, his legs buckled, and his knees hit the hard floor. His outstretched hands stopped his face from hitting the ground.


    "Woah! Marcus!" A red-haired man with a scar running over his eye rushed over to his side. "Shit, don''t just stand there! Get a doctor and get Camilla!" He shouted over his shoulder. Marcus looked in the direction this man was looking in and saw a few men staring at him in shock, then ran off with paled faces after catching him staring at them.


    The man by his side helped him up into sitting on the bed. "You should get back into bed," He said.


    But Marcus stared at him for a long moment. "Who are you?"


    The man''s brown eyes widened. "You don''t know who I am?"


    Marcus continued to stare back at him. He recognised him, but he couldn''t say he knew him or how he knew him. Though something in the back of his mind seemed to growl and tell him not to trust this man.


    "His name is Rudy." A voice spoke. Marcus looked around the room for the man the voice belonged to but couldn''t see anyone. He rubbed his temples, only then feeling his raven locks were down to his chest. His hands then went to his jaw, feeling the stubble growing into a beard.


    "Do you know who you are?" The red-haired man asked. Marcus looked at him, ignoring the state he seemed to be in and looked back at the man whose eyes flashed with ill-intent. His face and voice were annoying him, and somehow he knew he didn''t like the fucker.


    "Will you shut the fuck up, Rudy? I just woke up, and you''re already giving me a headache," He snapped, deciding to use the name the voice told him.


    Rudy jumped up from the bed and looked at him nervously. "You seemed confused for a bit there. The doctor is on his way to check in on you, and Camilla will see you soon as well," He said, but his eyes were still looking at him suspiciously. Rudy''s body was tense, like he was ready to fight.


    But before Marcus could find out if the man would try anything, a man in a long white lab coat walked through the door. "Leave," He ordered Rudy, who stood there disobediently before the doctor gave him a look. The red-haired man left, closing the door behind him and continued past the window and out of sight.


    "Hello, I am doctor Ash. How are you feeling?" Doctor Ash asked as he pushed the glasses up his nose more and stared at him. The doctor had a calm voice that relaxed him more than when Rudy was in the room.


    "I feel fine." Marcus shrugged in response. "I don''t know why I''m in here, though."


    The doctor nodded in understanding. "Do you know your name? Or remember anything about yourself?" He asked while he scrutinised his features.


    "My name is Marcus.. I''m twenty-three years old¡­" He frowned, feeling his mind was clouded, and it was hard to think correctly.


    "You''re a werewolf." The voice spoke again.


    "I''m a werewolf.. I''m a what!?" He asked the voice aloud and looked at the doctor in shock. "Ha, sorry, doc. I''m a bit confused."


    "It is quite understandable for someone who has been in your condition-"


    "My condition?" He frowned back at the doctor, who sighed and took his glasses off, folding them and putting them into his small breast pocket.


    "Marcus, you have been in a coma for six months. I would like to explain further, but I think right now it would be best to get some real food in you. You should also rest more," Doctor Ash explained before grabbing the board at the end of his bed and writing on it.


    "How can I just rest if I''ve been sleeping for six months?!" Marcus demanded, almost getting up again, but then he remembered how his weak legs failed him.


    "Marcus, your body has been through a huge ordeal. You were very lucky to have survived. And right now, it seems you are suffering from amnesia, this may go away within a few days, and your memories may come back. It might take longer or.." Doctor Ash trailed off and placed the clipboard back at the end of the bed.


    "Or they might not return? Is that what you''re trying to tell me, doc?" Marcus asked, but he didn''t need to. The doctor''s grave face said it all.


    Nyx gasped, bringing Marcus back into the present. He looked at her stunned features and blinked after feeling her warm hand squeeze his fingers. "Did you forget about me?" She asked, searching his eyes with concern.


    Marcus scoffed, "I''m here now, aren''t I?"

 Chapter 113 - Lost Memories: Part Two

    Nyx squeezed Marcus'' hand again before the sound of her phone vibrating distracted her. She looked down at the device with a frown and sighed. Marcus watched her thoughtfully as he rested his elbow on the back of the couch and leaned his cheek on his fist while tapping her leg with his other hand. Nyx was still the same person he knew, but now she seemed more real.


    In the short amount of time he''d seen her today, in the morning and this evening, Nyx had expressed her emotions so openly. When she was at the Hellhounds, he knew she kept everything in check and barely relaxed even when it was just the two in the cottage. It was refreshing to see, and he enjoyed seeing the different faces she pulled, even if she was upset. He was used to her angry and deadly side, and on rare occasions, he had seen a soft smile, not her smirk, but a genuine smile.


    Marcus cleared his throat, and Nyx sent him an apologetic smile while finishing her text message before flipping the phone shut.


    "Trouble in paradise?" Marcus joked, although he felt irritated that Nyx''s attention was taken away from him and for a leech of all things. He didn''t like it. He''d seen the way they looked at each other in the valley; he couldn''t understand it. Nyx was mated to another, and he knew how strong the connection of a mate bond was. He''d seen it that day on the cliff when she desperately wanted to escape with him, and only by calling her name her mate was able to lure her back to him.


    Nyx grimaced in response to his words. "Nothing I can''t handle," She muttered before returning his stare. "So, you were in a coma for six months.. You lost your memories. When did they return? How did Camilla survive?"


    Marcus chuckled and clapped his hand on her leg, shaking it playfully. "So many questions, yet so little time to tell you," He smirked and laughed again as she smacked his arm.


    "Come on. I''m probably already in a lot of shit. I might as well stay until I hear everything now," Nyx shrugged it off, but Marcus could see the slight worry behind her eyes as she glanced at her phone. "Plus, we can''t keep your friends too long. They might get suspicious," She added with a raised brow, the worry already gone from her dark eyes.


    "I was in the clinic for a few more days, they ran some tests on me, and I was later told that doctor Ash had given me some vampire blood the night before I woke up," Marcus began, his voice dropped at the mention of vampire blood.


    "What!?" Nyx gasped, and her eyes went wide. They both knew the accelerated healing properties of vampire blood, but it was taboo in the Hellhounds. It was forbidden in general, but the Hellhounds especially hated the use of vampire blood as a means to heal; they were a werewolf''s enemy after all. Anywho used the blood was punished by torture, or they were executed.


    Marcus nodded his head in confirmation and added, "Yep. Ash overheard some of the other Hellhounds. They were planning to kill me the next day. When you left, I filled your spot, and nobody could ever challenge me for it. But then I was in a coma for six months.."


    "Was it Rudy''s plan?" Nyx asked as she narrowed her burning gaze.


    Nyx and Rudy hated each other, and on many occasions, she had been pulled off of him from nearly killing him. The fucker was annoying, and most times, Nyx ignored him, which infuriated the man more, but sometimes she slipped up. But if Rudy was utterly useless, then nobody would intervene, but he was a leader of the ''assault team'' when their mission was to take down a pack. Nyx and Marcus were the ''ghost team'', either working together or by themselves to assassinate an Alpha or specified pack member or to go on other missions.


    "What do you think?" Marcus smirked. "Camilla was intent on keeping me alive. She doesn''t know, though that Ash interfered and gave me vampire blood."


    "So, wouldn''t the vampire blood help restore your memories?" Nyx asked as she looked to be calculating how the mind and a vampire''s healing properties work.


    "You''d think, right?" He shook his head as he remembered leaving the clinic on the fourth day since waking up from his coma. He''d built enough strength up to walk, had a shower and shaved his beard, though he kept his hair long, for now, taking note of some of the she-wolves who had been calling him ''sleeping beauty.


    Camilla met him at the clinic''s entrance, and she hugged him like any mother might, clinging onto him as she rested her head on his chest. By now, most of his memories had returned, but parts were still blurry, including the woman who was holding onto him. He knew she was the leader of the Hellhounds, the group of rogues who lived in the forest they were walking through. But he didn''t think they were as close as they appeared right then.


    Something else was scratching at the back of his mind like he''d forgotten something or someone. But neither he nor his wolf knew what it was. They walked in that awkward position down the dirt tracks and past the houses and people passing by. He looked down at Camilla in familiarity and confusion. Confusion because another face, very similar to hers, came to the forefront of his mind. Still, as quickly as it came, it went.


    "Here we are. Home sweet home," Camilla opened the door to the little cottage for him, settling the keys on the kitchen counter. "Do you remember this place?"


    She was aware his mind was still foggy with certain parts, so she was incredibly patient and kind with him. From glimpses of his memories with the woman, Marcus knew that she wasn''t kind at all. But he was yet to understand the full story of his and her relationship.


    "Yeah, I remember," Marcus replied over his shoulder as he walked down the hallway and stopped in front of a door with a red cross spray-painted on the wood. He tilted his head to the side with a frown and touched the doorknob, but when he turned it, the door didn''t open. He turned his head slowly to look at Camilla. "Is there a reason this door is locked?"


    Camilla glanced at the door then looked at him, her face hardening and her gaze going cold. "I assume not all of your memories have returned for you to ask such a question. Do NOT open that door. EVER," She warned quietly, making the air in the room suddenly cold. She spun on the spot, her hair flipping behind her as her small frame walked back towards the front door.


    With her hand still on the handle, she looked back at him, her expression unreadable. "I will give you a few more days to settle in. Then you should start reporting to me and helping in the meetings. I need you back in tip-top condition. Not only have I lost over half the pack, but my best assassin is gone, and now you have fallen behind in your training. Do not disappoint me, Marcus. My plans have been put on hold for too long now."


    She opened the door with those harsh words and left him standing in the cottage that felt familiar and alien to him. Over the course of the next month, Marcus had started to get used to his life at the Hellhounds again; he didn''t let anyone push him around. His reputation had returned even if his skills were rusty, and he still needed to train his body''s strength and agility. Marcus was still one of the best fighters. His memories had returned, including muscle memory, but every time he returned to his cottage, the feeling that something was missing weighed on his mind into the late hours of the night.


    Marcus felt empty, and sitting by himself in the cottage depressed him. He couldn''t understand why until he found himself waking up from sleeping, walking and standing in front of the locked door. He didn''t question Camilla about unlocking it, and he had a lot on his mind to pay the locked room any attention. That was until this moment in the early hours of the morning.


    He knew his mind was trying to tell him something, and it made him sleepwalk, which he had never done in his life. He barged into the door without any hesitation, causing the door to rip from the hinges. His gaze swept across the ordinary bedroom that had the usual furnishings. There was nothing extra special about it, and it seemed like whoever stayed there didn''t have many belongings. The only colour in the room was a light blue mandala rug on the wooden floor and a dead plant on the wooden chest of drawers that stood across from the double bed.


    Marcus frowned and shook his head. "I don''t know what I was thinking," He muttered and started to turn away, raking his hand through his silky hair.


    "No, smell that," His wolf, Hunter, said, causing him to pause and smell the area. The scent of morning rain on leaves and grass filled the room, and he found himself feeling comforted by it. Whoever lived there had to be someone important enough for Camilla to lock the door and not mention anything about them. But to him, this person''s scent was calming him.


    Marcus walked to the chest of drawers, his curiosity piquing now and pushing past the guilt of going through someone else''s room. He opened the first draw and instantly felt bad after seeing it filled with lingerie.


    This was a girl''s room!


    He slammed the drawer shut.


    "Open it again. You missed the box inside," Hunter said calmly. His wolf didn''t seem to care much that he''d just peeked inside someone''s knicker drawer.


    "I''m not snooping-"


    "How is this any different from a mission? Just check out the box. I feel like we''ll get some answers from it," He replied back confidently.


    Marcus slid the drawer open again and looked through it until his hand wrapped around a small box. He pulled it out and shut the drawer, hoping and praying his wolf was right, and he wasn''t about to find a toy or something else embarrassing inside of the box.


    But as soon as he opened the lid, he dropped to his knees, holding onto the box with widened eyes. There were photos of him and a girl with dark-brown hair, her olive skin unblemished with a few freckles across her nose and cheeks. He recognised her and felt his heart pinch at seeing those brown eyes that were as sweet as chocolate.


    The photos ranged from looked like young childhood memories to their teens. But the images seemed to show different sides to both of them. The first few were of them as children, climbing trees, and the photographer snapping the shot from below; this then changed to them sparring together, and then as he moved that photo away, his eyes remained on the expressionless features of both teen boy and girl.


    Marcus knew from his other memories that this photo was taken before a mission. It was a selfie of the pair dressed in black, half their faces covered with a mask, the she-wolf wearing black eye makeup, and her eyes were as cold as his icy stare. He flipped the photo over, and it read, ''first mission''; the handwriting was his own and not the girls. Putting the photo back, another showed the same girl, sleeping on the sofa in the living room in a small ball, clutching a knife to her chest, her feet in his lap. He had taken the photo.


    It looked so normal. Marcus knew it had to be because he took the photo and because they lived in this cottage together in the Hellhounds base camp.


    Marcus covered his mouth. This girl was important to him. He could tell from the following photos they were taken by him; some were sneaky shots of her, and others she knew he was taking the photo and was looking at him unimpressed, not once smiling at the camera.


    Then he came to the last photo in the stack, dropping the others in the box as he stared at it in awe.


    "Nyx," Hunter whispered in his mind. "Marcus, look in the box again."


    Marcus forced his eyes away from the photo and grabbed the small black ring from the box.


    It matched the ring on his necklace.


    He stared back at the photo, at the dark-haired beauty smiling into the camera with a slight blush across her cheeks. The dark-haired beauty who was cuddling Marcus. She was wearing his shirt, and they were on his bed.


    "Nyx," He whispered and clutched the ring in his hand as memories swarmed across his mind.


    Nyx, his best friend.

 Chapter 114 - Acting Lost

    Marcus pulled the long-chain away from his neck and put the smaller of the two rings on the necklace. The chain was far too large for him, but he remembered buying it specifically, so he didn''t need to keep removing it every time he shifted. This way, he also didn''t lose it.


    He stayed kneeling on the mandala mat for a while, feeling ashamed to have forgotten about Nyx. How could he forget about her? Camilla and Nyx looked alike; how could that not set his memory off? How could he stay in the cottage they grew up in without his memory being jogged?


    "It''s not like I was any help either," Hunter added. "But you gotta give yourself some credit, mate. You were a vegetable for six months and have only been up and running for a month. Your other memories have still been a bit blurred-"


    "That''s because they were filled with Nyx, mainly. Fuck," Marcus raked his hands through his hair, holding them at the back of his head for a moment as he continued to look at that last photo. He took it the night before she was briefed about her new mission. She never returned to the Hellhounds again.


    With a sigh, Marcus pushed up from the floor and turned to the double bed, collapsing onto the cold duvet and instantly falling asleep to the smell that was uniquely hers. When he next awoke, it was early morning, and he was spooning a pillow. After yawning and stretching out on Nyx''s bed, he walked to his bedroom with the box full of Nyx''s stuff, including the bunny teddy he''d seen her hide under the bed.


    Putting the box away into his side table, he locked the drawer and hid the key inside a fake plug socket behind the bed next to the others. Then he went back to Nyx''s room and fixed the door, making sure to close it behind him when he was done. He knew he would use it again at some point, but if Camilla were to drop by at any time, then it still needed to appear like the door was locked.


    Marcus needed to act like he had no recollection of her daughter. He knew precisely why Camilla was trying to keep Nyx hidden from him, though he didn''t think she''d figure it out. But after locking up her room, it was evident that she did. It was he who initiated the attack on the White Sands pack by pulling the strings behind the curtains. It was easy enough. Nyx was sent there as an informant, and they were meant to wipe the pack out if there was ever a need.


    Camilla believed it was all her plan as far as he was aware. It was only when he dived away from the others on the day of their attack to find Nyx that Camilla noticed he was dodging and only injuring pack members as he sprinted through the territory. He locked gazes with Camilla before she ''died'' as he held onto Nyx.


    Camilla knew that he''d planned on running away with Nyx and didn''t want him to leave to do exactly that. But why not? He knew she was heartless, but he never expected her to abandon Nyx to that vile beast.


    Marcus knew, though, that he couldn''t help her right now. He was still training his body, and he was being watched. Even though he was back in the meetings, it didn''t mean Camilla trusted him.


    Another month went by, and another, Marcus still kept up the act that he didn''t know who Nyx was. Camilla tested him occasionally by mentioning that she had a daughter once or would bring up a ''fond memory'' of her. The memories she brought up, he would recognise immediately because he was in every one of them. But he kept his face unfazed and polite.


    As those months went by, Marcus grew stronger and started to secretly plan his next move. But luck was not on his side because the night he would leave to check in on Nyx''s pack, they were called into a meeting, and Camilla announced that the Hellhounds were moving base. As she spoke of the details about their move, her eyes kept glancing in Marcus'' direction. If he wanted to, he could disappear right then, but he was in a large hall with a crowd of one hundred people; at least eighty of them were trained warriors. He was good, but not that good.


    "I know fleeing is not normally our way. But the White Sands pack has grown in size, and they have been expanding their territory into this forest. By next week, they will take over this territory. We are the last of the Hellhounds, and so I am doing what is best for us and the next generations. We leave tomorrow," Camilla finished and abruptly turned, leaving no room for questions or disobedience. The hall went quiet, and Marcus watched as the other rogues were either seething quietly or storming off to already pack their belongings.


    It wasn''t much of a surprise that they were moving locations. If anything, Marcus thought they would much move much earlier. But he was glad it was held off to at least now. The only issue was that the plan he was starting to make was brought forwards, and instead of assessing Nyx''s situation, he would just sneak into the territory, grab her and run.


    This, of course, never happened. As soon as Marcus returned to his cottage, he found Camilla with Rudy and another one of her guards.


    "My stuff is already packed. I thought I''d lend you a hand," Camilla smiled, but it never reached her cold eyes.


    "You don''t have to," Marcus replied politely as he opened the door and let her inside.


    "It''s much quicker with two pairs of hands than one. Plus, I know what you''re like. You''ll just pack a bag with your clothes and not think about the T.V or fridge. You may be living in luxury, child, but it still costs, and I don''t want to pay out when you already have appliances that work perfectly fine!" She joked, but again it was all fake. Camilla was using this as an excuse to make sure he wouldn''t leave.


    "Your acting must be shit if she is still suss about you," Hunter commented, leaving all the blame on him.


    "My acting was fine! She doesn''t know me well enough. The only person to know my true face is Nyx. Even if Camilla does believe I have no memories of her, she still won''t trust me. She doesn''t trust anyone; that''s where Nyx gets it from," Marcus argued back. He was confident that Camilla didn''t know anything.


    "I won''t keep denying your help. If you''re so persistent, ha, thanks," Marcus shrugged nonchalantly and turned to his bedroom.. "I''ll get my things from the bedroom."

 Chapter 115 - The Brief

    Like Nyx, he didn''t have many belongings, leaving his bedroom just as bare as hers beside his clothes. He packed his bags quickly and hid the few belongings of Nyx he''d sneaked out of her room over the months. Soon after, he returned to Camilla in the living room that had no furnishings in now.


    "Two bags!? I wasn''t expecting so much," Camilla jested and shook her head. Marcus forced a chuckle at Camilla''s blatant attempt at hiding the fact that she was monitoring him. "Rudy put his things in the car. He''ll ride with us."


    "He has legs he can go himself.." Rudy said irritably until he met Camilla''s cold gaze; he stopped speaking and instantly picked the bags up from the ground, grumbling something incoherently as he left through the front door.


    "We''re leaving this evening. We need to organise who will stay where. You know what the others would get like if we just left them to fight over their accommodation," Camilla muttered, crossing her arms before turning to leave. "Oh, and I apologise in advance."


    Marcus tilted his head to the side then suddenly heard the floor creak behind him. He dodged a blow to his head then blocked the rogue, who was one of Camilla''s guards. Was this all a distraction to kill him? No, he would be a waste of talent if they killed him. He went to block another strike until he felt something smack the back of his head with a loud bang. Before he fell to the ground, he saw Camilla holding a frying pan that was now dented from his head.


    He was never given the reason for knocking him unconscious and waking up in a new cottage in much colder woods. He was expected to not ask questions and, of course, act like he did before. In their new base camp, he was allowed more freedom which was the first sign that they were far away from Nyx''s location. More months flew by, and Camilla ensured he was always preoccupied with tasks. They weren''t all assassinations, and many of his missions were for him to find out information regarding specific packs.


    As Marcus worked by himself, he used those missions also to form his own escape plan and locations he could go with Nyx after. He wanted to kill her mate, but his priority was to get her out first. But as he finally started to put his plan into motion, on returning to the cottage, he ran into Camilla, who was sitting on the steps leading up to his abode.


    It was currently 3am.


    Camilla spoke up before he could question her, her gaze hard as she looked up at his approaching silhouette. "You''ve been leaving the camp at all hours, Marcus. You know I don''t normally care about such things because you are my number one, my right-hand man-"


    "Are you keeping tabs on me?" Marcus asked as he stopped just before the bottom of the steps. Luckily, he smelt like sweat from the mission he was returning from, so it was more believable right now that he wasn''t ''misbehaving''. Though, before the whole situation with the White Sands pack, Camilla didn''t give a shit about what he was up to, as long as he finished the missions flawlessly.


    "No. But when others notice your absence, then so do I. Your position and mine are the most dangerous to hold onto. I am only here out of concern for you." Camilla stood up and placed her hand on his shoulder and squeezed, piercing his skin with her claws as she searched his eyes with fake concern. "Is something bothering you? Or something I can help with? You know I am always here for you."


    Marcus forced his lips into a smile, even while his mind played along with the idea of killing her right then and there. But he knew she wasn''t alone. Her men were hiding in the trees, waiting to pounce. If he tried anything now, then it was game over. "I''m sorry for worrying you, Camilla. I''ve been returning at odd hours because I''ve been checking the pack''s night patrols. I will make sure to show myself more." He bowed his head as a sign of respect even though they didn''t follow such customs. Camilla wasn''t an Alpha, but he knew how to please her.


    "You''re a good kid." She released her hand and patted his bleeding shoulder. "Rest up. I have a new mission for you."


    "What about-"


    "This one requires someone of your skillset," She interrupted and brushed past him. "I''ll push the meeting back to midday."


    When he arrived in the meeting room, it was filled with only a handful of people. They were all highly skilled, not as skilful as he was, but they were there seated at the tables facing a blank whiteboard. A projector was set up on a table in the middle of the room, ready to reveal who their next target would be. He didn''t really care by this point; he would leave as soon as he set off on this new mission.


    But he did wonder who it was because the group before him were usually sent off in different teams. They were leaders of a sort, higher ranking and more skilled than the usual fighters. It looked as though this new mission was highly confidential.


    Marcus stood at the back, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed as Camilla sipped her cup of coffee and glanced in his direction with a slight smirk that fell quickly. If he hadn''t been paying attention, he would have missed it.


    "Now that Marcus is 100% healthy, he will be taking the lead. Which I think you will agree will be the wisest choice. He is the only one capable of taking her down." Usually, people would disagree from jealousy, but they murmured in agreement with Camilla''s comment. Marcus frowned, then his eyes widened slightly as she clicked the button on the control, watching him intently.


    Across the board were photos of Nyx. She looked underweight, tired, and anxious and almost always rushing in the images like she wanted to disappear or knew someone had taken her photo.


    What the hell? Where was she? Each image looked like she was in different locations and nothing like the White Sands pack territory.


    "This is Nyx, you don''t seem to remember her, but she was the number one assassin in the Hellhounds until she left and joined the White Sands pack," Camilla informed the room, though she was mainly speaking to Marcus.


    "Nyx faked her death and has been on the run since. The latest intel points to her location around here," Camilla clicked the button on the controller, and the screen changed to a map. The map had multiple locations ticked off starting from the White Sands pack territory.


    Marcus was tense the whole time, but he made sure his face remained stoic.


    "As predicted, the traitor is heading North.. I don''t want to send anyone to her yet as the Hellhounds are still so small that I don''t want to lose any more men. Until she is closer to Silver Thorn, I want you to plan how to get her and bring her back to me alive. I don''t care how much you hurt her, as long as she is returned so I can have words with treacherous bitch." Camilla once again met Marcus'' eyes narrowing slightly, but she seemed convinced that he still had no recollection of Nyx.


    He could use this to his advantage. Camilla had put him in charge.

 Chapter 116 - The Act

    Nyx stared at Marcus as he finished what he''d been doing over the last two years. Her mother had been keeping tabs on her since she left the White Sands pack and was biding her time until they were to take Nyx back to the Hellhounds. She drummed her fingers against her thigh until she paused after Marcus placed a black ring on her knee.


    She looked up at him and smiled genuinely, "I can''t believe you still have this."


    "Of course," Marcus replied, showing her his ring on the long-chain he''d always kept around his neck before he slipped it back under his shirt.


    Nyx didn''t care that he went through her belongings; there wasn''t much to them except for the box of photos and her teddy from when she was young. Their situation right now would also be different because if he hadn''t barged into her locked room, then he may not have ever remembered her, and he would do Camilla''s bidding without questioning the action. Nyx was a traitor to the Hellhounds because she never returned from her original mission, and then she killed plenty on the day they attacked the White Sands pack. But when Nyx compared her loyalty between the Hellhounds, who didn''t care if she died, and a pack who never helped her, she found it odd that she went with the latter.


    But that was the mate bond and the bond as a Luna felt to her pack. Even though the pack members knew she was being abused by their Alpha, they never tried to interfere or help her after. She shrugged it off; none of that mattered now. All that mattered was getting rid of this target that was on her back now.


    Nyx slipped the ring on her right middle finger, staring at it momentarily before glancing at Marcus, who had been watching her. "So, what''s the plan?" She grinned wickedly, and her eyes lit up in mischief, causing her friend to smile back before they wracked their brains on what to do next.


    This was followed by Nyx running out of the Hub, looking panicked as she raced towards her car, uncaring for the downpour and winds that howled against her. Her boots splashed through the puddles as she flung open the car door and climbed into the driver''s seat. But as she sat down, Marcus appeared and grabbed her by the hood. He yanked her out of the car, throwing her to the muddy ground. She flipped up and backed away from him.


    "Marcus.." She whispered; her eyes widened as he pulled out the knife behind his back.


    "I can handle her. Stay put," Marcus quietly called over his shoulder to the rogues who waited in the woods nearby. With those words carried over to them, Nyx sprung towards him as he swiped his dagger out, but she swiftly dodged him, flipping over him and landing behind him and kicking him in the back. Marcus tumbled forwards but regained his balance, striking his knife behind him as he spun on the spot, but Nyx turned simultaneously with him and elbowed him in the face with full force. Marcus flew to the ground, tumbling over until he landed on his back at a fair distance away.


    Nyx took that moment to go back into the car, but two rogues appeared from behind the bushes in front of the parked vehicle. They rounded to the driver''s seat, but she was too quick by grabbing her bag and darting out of the passenger door and sprinting towards the woods. While she ran with the bag in her hand, outrunning the others who chased after her, she wondered if Gabriel ever did turn up.


    That thought was answered as soon as she entered the forest. A whiff of the vampire''s sweet smell filled her nostrils, and she knew instantly where he was. Already there were three rogues dead on the ground, blood painting the forest floor red. Gabriel was here and waiting like the deadly God he was.


    She turned her head and noted how the others caught up to her.


    "Ditch the bag!" Isana ordered. Nyx followed her instructions, their thoughts syncing on what to do.


    Without saying anything, she threw the bag up into the air, above the branches of a tree. Gabriel caught the bag, surprised by the she-wolf''s sudden action and placed it carefully on the branch. Since when did he turn into a damned porter? There were no words to describe his anger at the she-wolf who disobeyed his command and was now in a dangerous situation.


    Marcus had pulled Esme into a trap.. His thoughts trailed off as he glanced at the werewolf who approached Esme with murderous intent. Gabriel lifted his leg to hop down and join in the fighting below, more like killing this runt who Esme had trusted. But he paused his actions as he read his mind.


    Esme had already killed three rogues then collided with Marcus at full speed. Gabriel watched in awe at their graceful and lethal fighting skills, they mirrored each other, and he could see they were aiming for each other''s vital organs. Nobody watching would be able to tell that the whole act was fake.


    ''Fuck, I forgot how quick she is. She better finish me soon; the others are ganging on her.'' Marcus''s thoughts flowed through Gabriel''s mind as he focused on him. The vampire looked across from them and saw six more rogues starting to circle around them, but they stayed away from her.


    Esme was a Hellhound to be reckoned with, but the others almost seemed scared of her? Gabriel looked through their minds before looking at the she-wolf sharply. Esme wasn''t just any Hellhound; he knew she held a title, and there was more to her past, but he never thought she was an assassin. He didn''t have an issue with it, he had the blood of many on his hands, but he couldn''t deny that the images and memories flocking his mind were a little disturbing. Not because of the blood and gore and the dead look in her eyes but because she started killing at such a young age, ordered by her own mother.


    Gabriel was too distracted now to help Esme, but it didn''t seem like she needed any help from his point of view. She swiftly made a move on Marcus that looked from all angles that she''d stabbed him in the heart. Pulling back the blade, it was coated in his blood. Marcus stumbled backwards, shock written on his face before Esme swiftly grabbed smacked the side of his head with a loud thud. He fell flat on his stomach into the wet dirt, the rain made the scent of his blood wash away, but anyone nearby could clearly smell it. Esme turned on the others and didn''t seem surprised that all six of them attacked her simultaneously, but she was too quick and dodged each of their attacks.


    Gabriel wanted to go down and help her, but as if sensing his own thoughts, Esme let her mind slip for a second. ''Don''t.'' Her voice whispered across his mind. It was part of their plan. He would abide for now, but if he sensed she was in any critical danger, then he would intervene and kill them all.


    Gabriel sighed, leaning against the tree, letting his rage burn on from her stupidity and disobedience, along with the fact that he wasn''t allowed to end this. He could kill them all within five seconds. Instead, though, Gabriel found himself searching Marcus'' mind to figure out if the werewolf was really on Esme''s side or not. But as he did, Gabriel couldn''t hold himself back from wanting to see more and more of the younger version of the she-wolf.


    The first memory seemed to be of the pair meeting for the first time. They were both children, and already Esme was holding a knife against Marcus''s throat. But surprisingly, she sheathed it away again, and the pair quietly went to the living room. She helped apply ointment to wounds across his body, and it seemed to have made Marcus think differently about her even though she came off as ''heartless'' to the rest of the Hellhounds.


    More memories flooded his mind between Esme and Marcus, and Gabriel found himself unable to look away. Unlike Esme, Marcus'' mind wasn''t guarded, and he could go through it so easily.


    Gabriel was quick to see the different sides of Esme. She only allowed Marcus to see her slightly softer side. It made the vampire clench his fist irritably as his chest burned with jealousy, but then he released it. Marcus may have been the first to see Esme''s softer side, but from what he could see, she didn''t reciprocate his feelings to a certain degree.


    Marcus and Esme, or Nyx as he called her, they were.. they were incredibly close. Close enough that it made him jealous. Through Marcus'' eyes, he could see the fondness he held for Esme, even through the times they argued, and she would hold a blade against his throat, warning him to drop such simple subjects.


    Gabriel was about to pull out of Marcus'' mind as he wanted to hear the truth from Esme''s lips about their ''relationship'', but he abruptly stopped as he fell across a memory he couldn''t unsee.

 Chapter 117 - Numb

    In this particular memory, Marcus appeared to be in his late teens, eighteen or nineteen? Gabriel couldn''t quite tell and wasn''t bothered searching for such information, especially when his she-wolf was in the middle of taking out the Hellhound''s surrounding her. He refocused on the memory and ''rewound it'' back to the start, listening carefully to Marcus'' thoughts and the words spoken between them, not just seeing the images like he did before. He needed to know everything before making a judgement.


    Marcus was leaning against a tree, watching the flames of the fire flicker at the campsite this group of rogues set up for the evening. They completed their mission and were regrouping for the night, their intention to camp out until morning. He was given different orders than Nyx on this particular mission, but he didn''t know what was taking her so long. He looked at the time on his burner phone, she was two hours late, and the moon was already high up in the sky.


    Did something happen to her? No.. Nyx was highly dangerous; she couldn''t have been killed. Maybe she was hurt? That was more reasonable, but then was she so severely injured that she was struggling to return? The questions started to build up while his face was cold and emotionless. But unknown to those around him, he realised that he was worried about his friend for the first time.


    He could hear the other Hellhounds starting to whisper among themselves, also questioning where that ''ruthless child'' was. She wasn''t a child. In fact, she was nearly eighteen, but he didn''t waste his breath on them; they were all in their late twenties and had to take orders from someone like him and Nyx. It wasn''t long after their whispers started that they hushed again once the she-wolf''s silhouette appeared in the far distance.


    Everyone tensed at first, wondering if it was an enemy, but then her scent flowed through the air that made them actually relax. That was until her scent was largely fused with that of blood. Marcus stepped away from the tree and stopped, it wasn''t her blood, or it was, but she mainly smelled of her enemy''s blood. His eyes fractionally widened when she came into view.


    Nyx walked almost robotically towards the small group; her eyes were fixed ahead, cold and distant from the scenery around her. Her clothes, her hair, and her face was soaked in blood. Her aura was more deadly and uninviting than usual, and there was a sudden chill in the air. Everyone made an effort not to speak and not to so much as a glance in her direction again for fear of being killed. She always sent a wave of pheromones to others nearby, but this time it was almost suffocating; Marcus could tell something was very wrong.


    She carried a paper bag and silently dropped it near the fire before continuing on towards the stream. The whispers started again, and the people nearest to the bag looked at it, wondering whether to open it or not. One of them did and regretted it, instantly throwing up behind them. The others didn''t bother and moved away from the bag.


    Marcus turned away from them, grabbed his bag and followed Nyx quietly, stopping only a few meters away. There was a small waterfall to the side, and Nyx was heading towards it. Again, she sent another wave of her pheromones out to send any away in fear. It didn''t work on Marcus, though; even when she warned him in the past, he still managed to get through to her, and he knew she wouldn''t slice his neck open. He hoped, anyway.


    Hmm, she will talk when she wants to.


    "Nyx doesn''t speak much as it is," Hunter reminded him like he didn''t already know this. "I think you should at least let her know you are here.."


    "You know I can hear you." Nyx didn''t bother turning around as she pulled her waist-length hair out of her ponytail and pulled down her mask. Marcus parted his lips to speak, but his mouth suddenly went dry, and his heart rate spiked when she stripped out of her clothes and stood there in blood-soaked underwear. He dropped the bag by his feet.


    This wasn''t the first time he''d seen Nyx in her underwear. It was normal among werewolves to be freely naked in front of one another. But normally, she would throw a knife at him to turn around by now. However, this time, she stood there and tilted her head to the side, uncaring as she waited for Marcus to speak.


    "Mate, you''re gawking.." Hunter was nudging on the reins of his mind slightly, trying to snap him out of it.


    "I wasn''t intentionally hiding," Marcus replied as he wet his lips and glanced away. Even though she seemed to be somewhat daring so suddenly, there was something about her stunning features that unnerved him. Something was really wrong, and he knew it had to do with her skin coated in blood.


    "But you didn''t speak up either," Nyx replied and did the unthinkable in front of him. She pulled off her sports bra and stepped out of her underwear, flinging them to the side. She was a bloodied mess, but he couldn''t tear his gaze away from her.


    "And still you don''t," The she-wolf murmured before stepping into the water until she stood below the waterfall that trickled down her body. Marcus gulped, following the water running down her. Nyx stared back at him, threading her fingers through her hair, rinsing the blood away. "Is this what you wanted to see, Marcus?"


    At those words, he snapped out of his trance. Nyx was like an ethereal being, and she''d unwittingly seduced him so easily. But the sound of her voice made him look back at her eyes. Her voice was shaking slightly. She was doing this on purpose, but why?


    "Get out," He snapped before squatting down to his duffel bag and grabbing a towel and his spare clothes for her to put on.


    Nyx raised a brow at his tone of voice and scoffed before turning around and ignoring him. He could see there were no more traces of blood on her, so why was she still in there? The water was freezing and had fog curling above the surface of it.. It was almost like she was numb to the cold.

 Chapter 118 - [Bonus ] I Dont Feel Anything

    "Nyx, you''ll catch a cold. Get out," Marcus demanded. Still, he was met with silence and no further actions from the she-wolf and only continued to wash under the waterfall like she hadn''t heard him.


    He narrowed his gaze, shoving his clothes back in the duffel bag before stripping down to his boxers. He glanced warily around, making sure none of the other rogues had any silly ideas of trying to kill them. Then he marched through the water that went to his thighs, expecting Nyx to turn around and huff at him for being ''dramatic''. But she didn''t act like how he expected, and right now, she was the one acting somewhat dramatic. This was unlike her.


    "Nyx," He growled, and Hunter''s voice came through, making his blue hues twirl into amber, revealing his wolf''s annoyance. She turned around as he stopped just before her, making sure to keep his eyes on her face and not wander down her gorgeous body. Marcus closed his hands until his knuckles went white, stopping himself so he wouldn''t reach out and touch her face, which he usually did when he wanted her to open up to him.


    But right now, even though the vibes she was giving off scared the others away, he could see a flicker of fragility behind those almost vacant looking eyes. What happened? What did Camilla make her do?


    Marcus released the breath he was holding, calming down his agitated wolf as well. Although he''d prefer to be slapped by her right now and know she was okay, it was making him nervous. He needed to be gentle with her; if he only showed his temper, then she might react badly even in this strange state.


    "You''re clean," He said gently before his eyes lowered down in alarm at the colour of her lips. They were going blue. "It''s time to get out now."


    Nyx''s eyes raised to meet his, and it was almost like she was looking through him.


    Shit.


    Marcus grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her slightly.


    SNAP OUT OF THIS! He wanted to scream.


    "I don''t feel anything." Marcus stopped at her words and searched her eyes again. She looked at him blankly as she admitted what was on her mind. He frowned and noticed the goosebumps flourishing across her skin. It was psychological; he needed to get her out of the water. Was she in shock and only just showing it now in this deathly cold water?


    "That''s it," He snapped and scooped her up in his arms bridal style. Nyx didn''t so much as flinch as she turned her head to look up at him; again, she didn''t seem to care that she was naked and in his arms. He''d prefer her to kick him in the balls than seem like a shell without a soul right now.


    Marcus marched through the stream, kicking up the water as he went through. He put Nyx down on the side and grabbed his towel, wrapping it around her, covering her up and rubbing her shoulders up and down over the material. Nyx stood there limply and stared in no particular direction. With a sigh, Marcus pulled her hair out from under the towel and started to wring the water out at the ends.


    "Get dressed. It''s cold," Marcus grunted and turned his back to her, throwing his duffel bag in front of her with the shirt and tracksuit bottoms in.


    "I''m fine," She murmured, her fingers clutched at the bottom of the towel; she still stood there uncaring that everything was on show.


    "At least she responded this time, instead of just staring at you," Hunter sighed. Like him, his wolf was not used to Nyx acting in such a way.


    "You''re not fine-"


    "I said I''m fine," Nyx snapped back at him, meeting his eyes now with a glare.


    Good. There she is.


    "That''s not what your nips are telling me," He smirked and made a point of looking at her breasts.


    That did it. Nyx blinked and looked down, swiftly pulling the towel to cover her body more and started to dry herself properly, not meeting his gaze as she reached into his bag and grabbed the clothes he pointed out earlier. Marcus, by now, was already changed back into his gear. Fortunately, he was only overseeing the mission tonight and didn''t need to get his hands or clothes dirty. He wore his black combat trousers, and long-sleeved black top, leaving his mask in the bag.


    Marcus glanced back at Nyx, who was rolling up the tracksuit bottoms. He noted how much she needed to tighten the string around her hips and how his shirt was still baggy on her. He wasn''t a big guy, 5ft10 with a lean body, but Nyx was tiny. She''d tucked the shirt into her trousers, and still appeared cold, so Marcus grabbed his hoody and threw it over the top of her head, helping it on.


    Nyx put her hands through the sleeves and stared back at him; they were clouding over again back into the void that overtook her earlier. This could be dangerous, either for them or for the others at the campsite. He didn''t know if she would appear weak and an easy target which would lure them over to take her out, or she would lash out at them for being so close to her. Either way, they died.


    Marcus pulled her damp hair out of the hoody and pulled the hood up over her head before handing the she-wolf her mask. "Let''s go home tonight," He whispered. She nodded in response, pulling her mask on and tilting her chin up again, seemingly back to normal. But he knew she was anything but. The mask helped hide whatever was going on, and all anyone else could see was her hardened gaze.


    They walked back through the small campsite silently. Marcus swept his gaze across everyone, but no one showed any signs that they saw what happened at the stream. They were still barely glancing at Nyx, and they didn''t dare make eye contact with her as she marched back through with that violent and deadly aura behind her. It was rather funny; anyone else might think she was an Alpha.


    Nyx stepped away from him and stopped before the campfire again, throwing her bloodied clothes into the fire before picking up the bag she had left earlier and headed back to where he stood and in the direction of their parked car.


    "What''s in the bag?" He asked, wrinkling his nose at the smell coming from it as they reached their old grey four by four. Nyx pulled open the boot and placed the bag inside one of the plastic carrier bags.


    She yanked the plastic tightly, tying it up and replied, "It''s best you don''t ask." She looked at him before slamming the boot door shut and climbing into the passenger seat, already stating she wouldn''t drive. Not that he would let her anyway, she hadn''t long learnt how to drive, and she was in no state to.


    The drive was only two hours long, and in that time, Nyx switched between closing her eyes, trying and failing to sleep and staring out the window silently. Shadows moved across her face, making the distant and cold look on her features even more haunting. When they finally made it back to the Hellhounds, Nyx mentioned seeing her mother as she pulled out the bag from the boot. She didn''t look back at him, but he saw her guard was up as soon as she climbed out of the four by four.


    Marcus went back to the cottage, throwing his duffel bag in his room before going to the kitchen for a bottle of spiced rum and a mixer. He grabbed two glasses and poured the drink into them while he was lost in a daze.


    ''I don''t feel anything.''


    That was what she said. It was worrying him. Most of Nyx''s attitude came from an instinct to survive; she wasn''t a complete psychopath. She was merely following her mother''s orders, nothing more and nothing less. If anything, he was more of a psychopath because he slept easy each night. Nyx, on the other hand, wouldn''t dare speak it out loud, but she did not and occasionally would climb into his bed in the middle of the night, seeking his comfort and hiding from the nightmares plaguing her mind.


    **


    { The wolf in my heart will never let the world see the lamb in my soul


    - but sometimes you see it in my eyes.. ~Unknown. }

 Chapter 119 - Enough

    By the time Nyx returned, Marcus had drunk both their glasses and was refilling them as he sat comfortably on the couch, waiting for her. She sighed as she locked the door behind her and walked around the sofa, instantly picking up the glass he filled and chugging down the drink before handing it back to him to fill. She pulled his hoody off and slumped down next to him, and watched the flickering flames of the small fireplace across from them.


    "Are you going to tell me what happened, or will you just stare mysteriously into the flames brooding all night?" Marcus asked as he handed her another drink. She didn''t seem as bad as earlier, but maybe that was because she''d seen Camilla and still wore a blank expression she wore only for her mother. But from his words, she snapped out of it, and her cold, distant expression crumbled into the girl he knew behind the mask.


    Nyx leaned back into the couch and took a sip from her drink. "You know, I think Camilla was testing me tonight. To see how far my loyalty would go," She started before glaring into her glass and knocking it back again, reaching her hand out for him to fill it up.


    "Nyx, you should slow down.." Marcus trailed off when she whipped her head to glare at him. He poured the she-wolf another drink and handed it back to her, then drank half of his glass, staring at her from across the rim of the glass. "What were her orders?" He asked quietly and patiently.


    Nyx didn''t answer straight away and took another sip from her drink. He was happy to see her slow down as he suggested. This was only the second time she''d drunk alcohol. She called it a weakness that others would take advantage of, and she couldn''t ever appear weak or out of control. But tonight, she was already on her third glass, and he knew soon she would be tipsy or possibly very drunk; she was petite after all.


    "So.. This particular job was personal. Camilla told me just now. Her request was.." She looked down into her glass. "Barbaric."


    Barbaric? Marcus'' eyes widened. For Nyx to say that, it must have been horrendous.


    "When you say personal.."


    "The Alpha tried to get me killed when I was three or four," Nyx replied and flicked her gaze up to look into the flames again. Marcus sipped his drink as he watched the shadows of the fire sway in her dark eyes, waiting for her to continue. She''d never spoken about her life before arriving at the Hellhounds, so this surprised him, though he kept his face neutral.


    "It was revenge. But Camilla asked me.. to behead him, cut his tongue and eyes out, and his ears off along with his.." She looked down at his groin, and Marcus paled. "Then I had to cut him into pieces. Put his head on the spiked gate to their mansion and spread his body parts. The bag had his eyes and a few other parts in it as evidence to Camilla."


    Marcus almost dropped his glass in shock, but he managed to grip it tightly before placing it on the coffee table. "That''s not all.." What else could she have possibly asked of her? "I was also ordered to kill his family," She drank the remaining liquid and closed her eyes. "His mate and two kids."


    Marcus'' lips parted, but he couldn''t form any words that might console her. Camilla ordered her to not only mutilate and humiliate the Alpha''s body but to also kill his mate and children. That was too much even from her. Sure, they were assassins, but their target had never been children, and that was a line they''d never be willing to cross. Did Nyx cross that line?


    He reached out and pulled her into his arms. She inhaled sharply and tensed but didn''t pull away as her face relaxed into his chest. "I honestly don''t know what to say," He murmured into her hair.


    "I didn''t kill them," She whispered and pulled away from his chest, her eyes flicking between his as she gauged his reaction.


    Marcus grimaced even though he was relieved;, but Nyx didn''t follow Camilla''s order. What would she do? "Does Camilla know?" He asked just as quietly.


    Nyx nodded slowly then scoffed. "She said she didn''t realise I had any emotions or a heart at all.. But she didn''t say any more on it. She was happy that the Alpha was dealt with in such a way then told me the reasoning behind such a disturbing end. I didn''t tell her that I waited until after I beheaded him to.." She sighed, not bothering to finish the sentence. He could fill in the spots, Nyx was meant to torture him before beheading, but she''d never tortured her targets before.


    It was actions like Nyx''s that gave the rogues such a bad name. Sure, rogues were a little more violent, but most lived everyday lives and not as savagely as packs believed.


    "Marcus, have you ever thought about the people we kill?" She asked suddenly, flopping back to lie down on the couch and lifting her legs to rest across his lap.


    He shrugged at her question; he''d never really thought about it. They were just orders from Camilla. But then, he''d never been ordered to do such deeds before. "There''s no point in dwelling on them. You were following orders. They''re dead now, that''s that."


    Nyx didn''t respond for some time, so he looked down at her and saw her frowning while staring at the ceiling. "Following orders.." She scoffed. "Marcus.. Do you not ever think the people we kill are innocent?"


    Marcus paused the glass at his lips. "Why do you think they''re innocent?" He narrowed his gaze at her.


    Nyx shot upright and stared at him incredulously. "Oh, come on! Open your eyes! Do you not see that we are the villains here?" She searched his eyes, then placed her hands on his shoulders and sat comfortably on his knees, her legs on either side of him as she leaned forwards.


    He could tell the alcohol was starting to take effect; she wasn''t usually this daring. They''d cuddled before and shared a bed, but that was as far as things went. This position was hard to handle. But she was oblivious to it as she continued to look at him, waiting for his response.


    What did she say again? Oh right. "Why are we the villains?" He asked dumbly.


    "It''s pretty obvious. We assassinate people and try and stop packs from expanding or doing business. But it''s a never-ending cycle. The Hellhounds goal will never be reached. We are just aimlessly murdering people, but even if our goal was in sight.. that fact still remains. We are killing innocents because we don''t want to what? Rebel against the packs? So, we don''t have to follow some rules? It''s that simple," She exclaimed; her cheeks had gone a rosy hue from how fired up she was from talking, and possibly because the alcohol took its toll.


    Marcus parted his lips but closed them again as realisation hit him. He never thought about it because he was so young when he was cast away by his own pack, and even when he was a part of them, he was treated like a bug they wanted to squish. The years in the Hellhounds had helped quench his thirst for blood and vengeance. Now, looking over the years of killing, he can see just how pointless it was. Neither he nor Nyx was brainwashed into believing the Hellhound''s way, but they had nowhere else to go at such a young age.


    Nyx was right, but where was she going with this?


    "I''ve had enough," She whispered the words they dare never say aloud.


    Marcus glanced around even though he knew nobody was nearby.


    He turned back and found her staring in no particular direction again; he gripped the couch in frustration as he saw her thoughts darkening again. He also realised now he was starting to feel a slight buzz from the alcohol, and he wanted to touch her. Nyx''s skin looked so smooth, and the image of her naked body under the waterfall was ingrained in his mind, now making it hard to control his urges, especially with her straddling him like this.


    Marcus caved in and raised his hand to her cheek, caressing it slowly. "I know."


    Nyx looked at his lips, then leaned her face into his hand more, closing her eyes. "I want to feel something." She opened her eyes again and gazed into his. "I want my heart to race not because I''m continuously looking over my shoulder, waiting for the next person to stab me in the back. I want to rid my mind of the people I''ve killed, even just for a little- umph. "


    Marcus silenced her with a gentle kiss.


    Nyx''s eyes widened for a moment, her body tensing. He pulled back, searching her eyes and waited for her to push him away but surprisingly, her arms wrapped around his neck, and her lips brushed against his. His hands slid over her waist, tightening around her as he tasted the sweetness of her kisses. She was inexperienced, but he guided her along, and not long after, they were kissing passionately.


    His hands roamed up her stomach after she had already pulled his shirt off, her own hands tentatively caressing his muscles. Marcus paused just below her breasts, and he pulled away from her again, causing her to frown. "Nyx... Are you sure?" He asked, searching her gaze for any doubts, knowing well that the alcohol and her fragile state was most likely the cause for such actions.

 Chapter 120 - Two Black Rings For Two Black Souls

    "Nyx.. Are you sure?" Marcus asked, searching her gaze for any doubts, knowing well that the alcohol and her fragile state was most likely the cause for such actions.


    Nyx grazed his sharp jawline with her hand and smiled gently. "I am only a little bit tipsy." She kissed his cheek sweetly, and he leaned into her neck, embracing her tightly and wanting more of her and those sweet kisses. "I told you. I want to feel more," She whispered as her fingers glided into his mane of raven locks.


    "Is this.. helping?" Marcus asked against her neck, afraid to look up and see the warmth gone from her eyes. He knew she would never look at him in such a way, but there was a small part of him that told him this wasn''t real and her expression would change. But Marcus knew that if Nyx ever did look at her coldly, it would be because he betrayed her. That was something that he would never do.


    Camilla may have been his ''saviour'', but Nyx was the true angel, maybe the angel of death, but still an angel. She was the first to show him genuine kindness without any strings attached; sure, it was a little different, and they appeared to bicker more than anything in front of others, but her acts were small gestures that she didn''t think twice about doing. The first time, which astounded him the most, was mere minutes after she held a blade to his throat upon their first meeting, that she then helped apply ointment to the wounds on his back.


    Nyx grabbed his hand and placed it over her chest. Marcus pulled his head back, startled by his hand placement and stared back at her in alarm. He was not innocent to a woman''s touch, but Nyx''s was on another level; he never anticipated any of this happening.


    "My heart is racing," She said so smoothly like she had just as much experience as he using such a line. "So, yeah. I think you''re helping." Amusement flickered behind the depths of her eyes, and he smirked, feeling his earlier nerves washing away.


    With that, Nyx met his lips again, answering his question that then crumbled the last of his control. Marcus wasn''t going to say no to her; she needed him right now. Whether they went all the way or not, it was all up to her. Nyx needed physical contact; she needed his warmth to bring her back out of the darkness Camilla had thrown her in.


    Marcus lifted her up and chuckled as he walked with her dangling legs as she held on tightly. "Wrap your legs around me, idiot." He sucked on her neck, leaving a small love bite as she gasped and wrapped her legs around him while he carried her to his bedroom. Kicking the door behind him shut, he gently placed her on his bed, like she was a porcelain doll, yet bruised her lips by kissing her so passionately without breaking away. Their hands started to fervently roam each other''s bodies and clothes flew off in all directions.


    The following morning, Marcus woke up with a start, flicking his hair out of his face as he squinted through sleepy eyes to find Nyx pulling on his shirt that fell over her like a dress. He glanced at the digital clock on the bedside table and frowned when he noticed it was six am. Marcus sat up and leaned his head against the wall, letting the cover slide down to his stomach.


    He watched her silently as she pulled her hair into a ponytail. He could tell from her side profile that she was distant once again. He sighed and raked his hand through his hair. "Do you regret it?" He asked quietly, and for once, he saw surprise flash across her stone-cold features. Nyx looked back at him, startled; she must have been deep in thought to look at him in such a way. Marcus looked away, suddenly not wanting to hear her answer, and he started to guard his heart.


    "I didn''t," Nyx replied and gently turned his face to look at her; she was leaning towards him, her knee on the bed as she held him captive, staring into his eyes. "But it won''t happen again."


    She dropped her hand and pulled away from him, turning around. "Thank you for comforting me-"


    "You don''t regret it, but you don''t want to do it again? Shit, Nyx, I thought I was good in bed," He joked, hiding how hurt was feeling.


    But Nyx could see through right through him as she glanced at him, her own pain flashing behind her eyes. It was there only briefly before she looked away. "Of course, you''re good in bed. Although, I''ve only done it once, so don''t take my word for it," She joked back, then paused at the door, looking back at him, her face looking serious. "Marcus.. We aren''t mates."


    His eyebrows shot up, and he looked at her with widened eyes. "How do you know-"


    "I turned eighteen today," Nyx smiled sadly. "I won''t say any more on the matter because it will make everything harder between us. But.." She sighed and met Marcus'' gaze once more. "You know how this would go if things went further between us. It would so easily develop between us if my love for you as a friend.." She cleared her throat. "I''m saving us a lot of heartache in the future."


    With those painfully truthful words said, Nyx left his room, shutting the door quietly behind her.


    She''s right. But that didn''t mean Marcus didn''t feel anything right now. One day, his path would cross with his mate if the Moon Goddess bestowed a mate on him. If that day came, then any feelings he''d have for Nyx wouldn''t compare to what he''d feel for his mate. But he didn''t even want to think about it; he always thought Nyx would end up being his mate.


    For the rest of the day Nyx had disappeared, he wondered if she was avoiding him. But he knew she wouldn''t avoid him; she didn''t regret their night together, nor did she appear flustered or awkward after. Camilla must have sent her somewhere. So, he put Nyx out of her mind for the day and focused on training.


    Early that evening, Nyx returned to the cottage in her gear. He was right; Camilla sent her somewhere. Again she looked cold, but her gaze warmed up when she saw him. Even if they weren''t mates, they were still friends, and he knew now, after their little one to one chat the evening before, his mission was to get them out of the Hellhounds. He was starting to see the fatigue behind her eyes, and it wasn''t physical but emotional. Nyx was constantly keeping her emotions in check, and now he knew just how haunted she was by the faces of the people she''d killed.


    "I''m sorry about leaving you like that this morning," Nyx suddenly said as she pulled her hood and mask down. "But you understand, right?"


    Marcus chuckled, "I''m very heartbroken, Nyx, but I think I''ll get over it," He winked. "Who would have thought you''d use my body like that-"


    She smacked his arm, and he burst into a roar of laughter, feeling lighter again by her presence and getting rid of any lingering awkwardness that may have grown between them.


    "Anyway, here," She grabbed his hand and dropped something cold into the palm of it.


    Marcus tilted his head to the side then blinked when he saw the sleek black ring in his hand. "Nyx, I don''t know if you know this. But you are sending me mixed signals. Are you proposing to me right now? Because normally you''d get down on one knee and.." He trailed off with a smirk after she started to glare at him.


    "It''s obviously not a proposal," She showed him a matching ring, sliding it onto her right middle finger. "I found out best friends give each other like a charm bracelet or necklace or something to show they are best friends.."


    Marcus snorted and covered his mouth, trying not to laugh when she glared at him again. He couldn''t help it. She was acting awkward and cute; it was so unlike her. "Anyway, the bracelets were too girly, and nothing seemed to suit us. So, I got these rings. What do you think?" Nyx shrugged nonchalantly, but he could tell she was worried by her gesture. She knew how it might look, but he had to admit the rings looked decent and better than a bracelet. She was right; the rings suited them.


    "But whatever, do what you want with it. Burn it, throw it away-"


    "I will cherish it," Marcus interrupted, catching her by surprise. She snapped her head in his direction, and he showed her he was putting the ring on before he pulled her into his arms. "I might put it on a chain, though. The others might see them and suspect that you aren''t such a heartless bitch. We can''t have that now, can we?"


    Nyx chuckled as she rested her head against his chest. "You''re right; they''ll just cause us more trouble. What a headache."


    "Heh," Marcus pulled her hand out and compared their hands with the rings on. "They do seem very fitting. Two black rings for two black souls." He intertwined their fingers, causing Nyx to tense slightly. "Don''t worry about last night," He kissed the top of her head.. "I don''t regret it either, even after finding out we aren''t mates."

 Chapter 121 - Youre A Monster

    It took Gabriel a total of one minute to go through Marcus'' memories; he skipped the part of their night together and could now only look between Esme, who killed yet another rogue, and Marcus, who lay flat on the ground. Their relationship was deeper than he imagined, but it wasn''t something he needed to focus on right now. Esme had a past, as did he;


    Gabriel needed to know, though, if there were still lingering feelings between them. Marcus ''returning from the dead'' is not something to be taken lightly.


    Even as Gabriel put aside his feelings and thought of the situation logically, he couldn''t help but feel anxious for the first time in his long life. He''d only known Esme for a few weeks, yet here he was outside a ''Hub'', concerned about the she-wolf. There was no doubt about it; he cared about her more than he thought possible. Somehow, Esme effortlessly wriggled her way into his head, clouding his thoughts of only her.


    That was why he was infuriated with Esme for leaving a well-protected apartment. Whether she could take care of herself or not, his enemies weren''t some stray rogues or her mate. For now, he could only hope his spies hadn''t linked him with Esme; she was his responsibility. Gabriel clenched his fist by his side as he glared into the darkness of the woods, daring any to approach them.


    The vampire leaned against the tree nonchalantly with his arms crossed as he redirected his attention to his little she-wolf slaughtering people, ignoring the vampire approaching him.


    "And here I thought you''d rescue her like some knight in shining armour," Luther hopped down onto Gabriel''s branch from another tree. He placed his hands in his trouser pockets as he watched Esme with intrigue.


    "She doesn''t need any help," Gabriel replied quietly, his eyes fixed on Esme''s lithe movements; it was like watching a deadly dance, one he couldn''t look away from.


    She was beautiful.


    "I can see that!" Luther chuckled and sat down, letting his legs dangle from the branch.


    Gabriel glanced at him before returning his gaze to Esme. She stood over the werewolf who''d dropped dead on the ground; she huffed and inhaled deeply before removing her mask from her face. Gabriel frowned as he saw her body relaxing, even though there was another rogue approaching her from behind. The red-haired man sprinted towards her; Gabriel pushed off the tree and halted once more, shaking his head at Esme, who dodged the man''s attack.


    Esme turned around and smirked; her eyes gleamed in amusement. Unlike the others who she dealt with swiftly, Esme''s fa?ade changed somewhat. The she-wolf acted playfully, annoying the werewolf and humiliating him. She swiftly kicked his face, and he fell to the ground; Esme circled him like he was her prey. Whoever he was, Esme didn''t like him. He quickly searched the man''s mind and narrowed his gaze at the rogue as his chest burned with the strong need to rip his throat out.


    Rudy was his name, and he tried to take Esme down whenever he could. When they first met each other, Rudy threw a rock at her face upon arriving at the Hellhounds. They fought throughout their early years, and then when she was sixteen and Rudy eighteen, he tried to sexually assault her in his drunken state. Esme had been given wolfsbane mixed with the drug Rohypnol and was held down by five men.


    Marcus was on a mission, but Esme somehow broke through the drug''s side effects, killing the five men and slashing Rudy''s eye with her knife.


    Esme would have killed him if nobody else heard the carnage and intervened. Rudy was never trialled; he was also ''too valuable'', and the others who disliked Esme recounted a different story to hers. Esme was told to put her feelings aside. Marcus returned the following evening and reopened Esme''s wound on Rudy''s eye, pouring wolfsbane in the cut, causing it to scar and make him go half-blind.


    Gabriel had to admit it; he liked Marcus. He wanted to torture the bastard as well, but it wasn''t his right to take away any vengeance of hers. It seemed right now, Esme was going to finally avenge herself; he could see the burning hatred in her eyes.


    "Rudy, Rudy, Rudy.." Esme tutted and kicked his face, causing him to flip onto his back.


    Rudy jumped back to his feet, wiping away the blood from his mouth, glaring down at her. "You really are a monster," He spat, his eyes glowed momentarily with the growl in his voice.


    Esme tilted her head to the side, arching a singular eyebrow as she held her hands behind her back. "Has it really taken you this long to realise?" She mocked and spun out of his reach from where he tried to grab her.


    Rudy glanced at Marcus'' ''lifeless'' body on the ground and stared at her again. "I knew you were heartless. But to kill.." He trailed off, his expression surprisingly conflicted.


    "To kill my best friend?" Esme finished for him, causing Rudy to flinch. She took a step towards him, and he took one back, making the she-wolf smirk. She lifted her gaze from his feet, her eyes darkening menacingly as she held Rudy''s gaze. "If I can do that to my best friend, what do you think I''ll do to you, Rudy?"


    Rudy started to tremble, his face elongating into a snout, but Esme swiped her knife at his face, stopping him from shifting with the silver blade. She then stabbed him in the chest, slamming him into a tree. Rudy laughed, "You missed!"


    Gabriel tilted his head to the side; he couldn''t see from his position. Now that he knew Esme''s skill level, Gabriel was certain if she missed Rudy''s heart, then it was on purpose.


    "Oh, Rudy." She yanked the knife out of his chest and wiped his blood on his sleeve while her free hand pierced his throat with her claws, keeping the large man in place. "I am debating with my wolf right now.. on whether you live or die."


    Rudy scoffed. "Get it over with bitch. Stop playing your mind games." He wrapped his large hands around her throat and started to squeeze.


    Esme grinned, uncaring about the claws around her throat. "My wolf wants me to kill you," She shrugged, "And boy would it give me great pleasure. But then.. I also need you to send a message to your leader.. However," She sighed in exasperation even as he tightened his grip on her throat and blood started to trickle down her skin. "She does make a great point, though. Killing you also sends a message."


    Gabriel dropped to the ground, he was restless at seeing another trying to strangle her, but Esme''s nonchalance was the only reason he was staying out of sight right now and not tearing the werewolf to pieces. Luther landed gracefully next to him, and although they were soundless, Esme picked up on the small movement, her head turned ever so slightly, to the point that only the vampires could see it.


    "You can''t kill me without me squeezing the life out of you first," Rudy growled, then scoffed. "You''ve always been so fucking full of yourself. And look at you now.." He squeezed, even more, causing Esme to grimace.


    "That''s not a bad plan," Esme said breathlessly before stabbing the knife in Rudy''s scarred eye. "If I weren''t your opponent."


    Rudy''s screams echoed through the woods, awakening and stilling the creatures around them. He released Esme from his grasp, covering his bloodied eye and glaring at her, taking a step forwards. "I wouldn''t," She warned while turning the blade elegantly in her hand like a parlour trick. "If you want to live, you better go back now like a good little dog."


    Rudy stopped and scrutinised the she-wolf before backing away, watching her with his hand clasped over his eye, blood pouring down his face. "This isn''t over." He gritted out.


    "It certainly is. Rudy, you better not make a mistake in thinking you will get another chance to live," Esme warned him quietly. "This better be the last time I see your repulsive face."


    Rudy didn''t respond as he merged back in with the shadows. As soon as Gabriel was sure he was gone, he appeared by Esme''s side, bag in hand. Esme looked up at him nervously as she put her blade away and placed her backpack over her shoulders. "We should get out of here," She said quietly, not meeting his gaze.


    Did she fear he had seen this side to her?


    Gabriel gripped her chin and tilted her head up, but she still refused to meet his gaze. "Look at me, Es," He said softly. She gulped and slowly looked up. "I knew you were a little troublemaker the moment I met you. This is a part of who you are, and I accept it."


    Esme''s lips parted from his words, but before she could say anything else, Gabriel planted a gentle kiss on her lips. He pulled away and caressed her cheek. "That doesn''t mean I am letting you off for tonight, though," He growled, narrowing his eyes at her before lowering his lips to the tender spot on her neck and leaving a featherlight kiss.


    "We need to talk.." His lips brushed her skin, and he watched as she shivered from his touch.

 Chapter 122 - A Peculiar Group

    Like many times before, Esme was captivated by Gabriel''s presence, and his touch almost seemed to put her in a drug-induced state. The vampire pulled away from her, and she saw a slight smirk tugging on his lips now, as though he knew exactly what he did to her. Clearing her throat, she forced her eyes away from his striking blue hues and glanced at her friend ''dead'' on the ground.


    "Marcus, you don''t need to play dead in front of my friends," Esme called out to him, then whipped her head back to Gabriel after hearing a rustling noise.


    "Well, I certainly didn''t know you had that in you!" Luther appeared by Gabriel''s side, handing out a handkerchief for her to take. She stared at him for a moment, then down at the cloth questionably. "You have some blood on your face, oh, or do you want me to wipe it off for you?" He grinned and stepped forwards, raising his hand to her face, but Gabriel snatched it out of his hands and glared at him before finishing the action Luther started. Luther grinned again and backed away, glancing between the pair.


    Esme blinked and waited patiently, feeling like a child as Gabriel wiped away the blood on her cheek. While she was in her ''Nyx mindset'', she hadn''t paid attention to her appearance. Looking down, she realised again that she had blood splattered down her outfit. Her attention then moved to the side where Marcus strolled towards them, he may have looked relaxed, but his eyes flickered between the vampires and their surroundings before landing on her and watching Gabriel attend to her.


    "What is your plan now?" Luther asked as his attention also moved to the rogue who stood off to the side like an awkward and unwelcomed bug.


    Gabriel dropped his hand and handed Luther the dirtied handkerchief.


    "Our priority is to get out of here right now. Es, shouldn''t be here, and from what I have gathered.." The vampire glanced at Marcus. "You do not have anywhere to go now?"


    Marcus tilted his head to the side, staring back at Gabriel; Esme could almost see the cogs turning in his head. She stepped forwards, "Maybe we can meet at my place? I still have to return that car-"


    "I will have my men return it. You are not going out of my sight. Have you forgotten already.. I asked you to stay inside where it was safe," Gabriel interrupted, looking down at her with an arched brow.


    "She can make her own decisions. She is more capable than-"


    "Before running your mouth, you should find out what the situation is first," Luther advised, though his voice had dropped. It was the first time she''d seen the golden-haired vampire look quite menacing. This was why he was Gabriel''s right hand, or should she technically call him chancellor?


    Marcus narrowed his gaze at the vampire, but as he opened his mouth, Esme sighed loudly and started walking ahead down the muddy path. "Stop arguing like children. Gabriel, where''s your car? We need to get away from here; we can discuss what to do next then."


    Esme turned her head slightly to the sound of Gabriel''s soft chuckle.


    "She really does have you whipped. The king being ordered-"


    A smacking sound quietened Luther. Esme didn''t bother turning around to see that Gabriel had quietened him; she smiled to herself and continued forwards. Marcus caught up to her, he didn''t utter a word, but his eyes betrayed him as he would glance behind him to the two vampires. Once the trees began to get scarce and opened up to the field and warehouse, Esme and Marcus paused, assessing the area. The Hellhounds had already been dealt with, but they still needed to be wary of other rogues and possibly other creatures.


    Davian''s face came to mind, and she shuddered. The hybrid didn''t harm her, but he was indeed dangerous. A hand rested on her shoulder, and she looked back to see Gabriel as he walked past them to lead the small group to the black SUV parked at the far end and hidden by the low branches of trees. They stopped outside of the car, but before Esme could open the back seat door, Marcus pulled her aside and glanced at the vampires. Gabriel and Luther paused, their hands on the door handle, but Gabriel gave Luther a nod, and they climbed into the car. With the doors closed, it gave the rogue''s a fake sense of privacy, though they both knew the vampires in the vehicle could still hear every word.


    Esme also already assumed that Gabriel had read Marcus'' mind. "Do you trust them?" Marcus murmured as quietly as possible; his hand was still wrapped around her wrist, their bodies were hidden behind the SUV from the Hub.


    "If I didn''t, do you think I''d be willing to get in their car?" Esme arched her eyebrow.


    Marcus sighed and glanced at the car. "I don''t know. You''ve.. dropped your guard around them. And Gabriel.." He narrowed his gaze subtly, and his brows drew together. "You act.." He trailed off after searching her gaze; whatever he saw, he scoffed and released her wrist. "Just get in the car."


    Esme frowned slightly, but she turned around and opened the door as Marcus walked to the other side. It seemed she would need to have a much longer catch up with him. Of course, she expected him to be on guard and closed off to them. For one, Luther and Gabriel were vampires, and secondly, it had always only ever been her and Marcus. Anyone outside of them was always deemed as a threat.


    The car was set in motion, and silence fell over the small group as the Hub grew smaller into the distance. Once they were on the motorway again, Esme turned her head away from the dark roads; Luther had finished his phone call ordering the person on the line to collect the car she left. "So, are we going back to your place or mine?" She asked, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Gabriel was the one driving, and he drummed his fingers against the steering wheel for a moment.. "Where is Marcus staying?" He asked instead, although she was pretty certain the vampire just wanted to test a few things out because he could easily read his mind unless Marcus was like she and Gabriel couldn''t get a read on him.

 Chapter 123 - The Stray Dog

    The car was silent for a moment, with the vampire''s question looming over them awkwardly. Esme parted her lips to speak, but Marcus spoke first.


    "How do you know my name?" Marcus answered with a question. Esme looked at him, noting his back was straight and his muscles tense. She didn''t like seeing him look so uncomfortable, but right now, it was better than him returning to the Hellhounds.


    Initially, she wanted Marcus to stay by Camilla''s side and inform her of the Hellhound''s plans. But after believing he was dead and finding out how hard his life had been since he woke from his coma, Esme couldn''t deny his plan. Marcus wanted to be out of the Hellhounds, and by faking his death, they hoped Camilla might take the bait and give up on trying to bring Esme back.


    As much as Esme wanted to kill Rudy for all his past misdeeds, she had to refrain from doing so. Playing with him for a bit was good enough for her, even if she did reveal the darkest side of herself to Gabriel. But Rudy needed to live to tell Camilla she killed her best friend; Esme was sure from the look in his eyes that he believed she was as heartless and monstrous as those rumours had circulated about her. This was precisely what they needed to free themselves from that life.


    "Esme told me she ran into you," Gabriel replied nonchalantly as he continued to watch the road.


    "Esme.." Marcus muttered and looked at her, tilting his head to the side. He didn''t need to say anything for her to read the question in his eyes: Is that an alias?


    "Both names are mine. I am Nyx and Esme.." She lowered her gaze from him, feeling somewhat guilty that Marcus had only known her by the name Nyx.


    "Which is your birth name?" Marcus said through gritted teeth causing Esme to look back at him and see the slight hurt flash behind his eyes before they went cold.


    He already knew.


    Esme felt like he needed a bit more of an explanation. "Esme is my birthname.." Marcus'' jaw ticked. He was angry, as he should be. But she didn''t want to be called by Esme at the time, and neither did her mother want to hear it. "But it was the name my father gave me. Camilla gave me the name ''Nyx'' when I arrived at the Hellhounds."


    Marcus glanced at the vampires and back at her. "How much do they know, Nyx? Or should I call you Esme?" He almost spat at her.


    "Call me whichever you see fit. I do not mind," Esme met Gabriel''s gaze through the rear-view mirror before she clasped her hands in her lap and looked back at Marcus. "They already knew about the Hellhounds before I even made an appearance. Don''t let their youthful appearances fool you."


    "Hey!" Luther turned in his seat. "I''m young at heart, sweetheart!"


    "Don''t call her sweetheart," Marcus and Gabriel snapped at the same time. They glanced at each other before looking away.


    Luther looked between the vampire and werewolf, amusement flickered behind his eyes, but the rest of his features were as hard as a stone. "How interesting," He muttered and stared at Esme.


    Esme cleared her throat. "We are getting off-topic and are nearly in Chester now. If it is okay with you, Gabriel, maybe Marcus should stay at mine?"


    "Why do you need to ask.." Marcus trailed off. Esme knew he''d been following her for some time but didn''t know if he was aware that she now had a safehouse at Gabriel''s.


    But Esme wasn''t paying attention to Marcus; she was watching Gabriel. His grip on the steering wheel had tightened, but his features were smooth and emotionless, like a marble statue. She didn''t mind if Gabriel said no; it was his place, and if he felt uncomfortable by Marcus'' presence both because he was a Hellhound and because their friendship may be questionable, she didn''t want to impose or cause him discomfort. She knew Gabriel would be grilling her tonight about everything either way; in fact, she looked forward to it.


    If Gabriel didn''t want Marcus staying in the vampire''s building, then it would only mean that he''d stay at her apartment in Lenny''s building.


    "He can stay," Gabriel replied, causing Luther to snap his head in his direction. No words were passed between them, but Esme knew it was surprising especially considering she was the only werewolf staying there. She also guessed from the lack of conversation from Luther that he knew a lot more about her than he let on; he didn''t seem surprised by Gabriel kissing her.


    Esme wondered what he thought about his King and a rogue werewolf getting together. They still hadn''t had the ''talk'' about their ''relationship'', but it all seemed insignificant at the moment.


    "I feel like a stray dog that is being rehomed," Marcus grumbled.


    "Thank you," Esme thanked Gabriel, ignoring Marcus'' comment. When they neared the city centre, Esme pulled her wig off and started to take off her fake piercings. She stuffed them in her bag and stared back out of the window to the streets she was becoming accustomed to.


    Once they parked up inside the underground garage, they went to the lift. Luther slid the door open and stepped inside with Marcus. Esme paused before it and fisted her hands by her sides; with her fatigue now starting to take shape, her mind was quicker to shut down to her fears.


    "Nyx?"


    Esme looked up to meet Marcus'' concerned face, but Gabriel stepped in front of her and pulled her into his arms. Her face was in his chest, and she closed her eyes, ignoring the sound of the door closing.


    "Is she claustrophobic?" She heard Marcus ask. Her hands gripped onto Gabriel''s shirt, and she buried her face into his chest more, inhaling his scent that cocooned her frame and relaxed her into a more peaceful state.


    "Something like that," Esme muttered. She wasn''t claustrophobic per se, but the lift always reminded her of the cage Ethan used to put her in.


    Esme felt her legs lift off the ground and knew Gabriel was carrying her somewhere. When she was next settled down, she found herself in the usual lounge area with the bar. Marcus paced by the sofa''s side, glancing at Esme, and Luther was already sorting out their refreshments behind the bar.


    "Hmm, I need to change shirts," Gabriel murmured, looking down at the make-up stains on his white shirt. He lifted Esme up into his arms again, this time bridal style and started to walk away.


    "Why does Nyx need to come with you? Can''t you change-"


    "Have a drink, Marcus.. I think after playing dead, you need something to warm up a little," Luther blocked his way, handing him a whiskey.

 Chapter 124 - Claimed By The Vampire King

    Marcus and Luther''s voices grew distant; Esme focused solely on Gabriel. She looked up at him; her hand glided up his neck and into the hair at his nape as they stared at one another. Her stomach was creating somersaults the longer she stared at him. A crooked smile formed on his striking features, and he lowered his head to hers.


    "Did you miss me, amica mea?" He whispered, his breath gently caressing her skin. Her hand gripped his head, and she tilted her chin up to kiss him.


    But Gabriel chuckled and moved back slightly, out of reach from her lips. She frowned, feeling teased and wanting to taste his lips on hers. "Did. You. Miss. Me. My. Love?" He punctuated each word huskily as he started to climb the stairs to the next floor.


    "Do you really have to ask?" Esme questioned a little breathlessly.


    "I want to hear you say it." Gabriel''s gaze pierced through hers, and she found herself leaning towards him, mesmerised, but then he whipped his head up, breaking the spell he put on her.


    Esme huffed; she was no longer shocked by how much Gabriel affected her. "I missed you," She whispered rather shyly as she lowered her gaze.


    Gabriel suddenly dropped Esme''s legs and twisted her around, her arms clutched around his neck and his hands gripped her backside. Esme wrapped her legs around him, her heart pounding in her chest as they gazed at one another. "That wasn''t so hard now, was it?" He murmured, brushing his lips against hers but ever so lightly, teasing her until he chuckled and dived in, claiming her mouth as his, and he slipped his tongue in with ease. Esme moaned, instantly clenching her core from the taste of the devastatingly handsome vampire, gripping her cheeks as he swept her away with his kissing.


    Esme broke away from the kiss when she realised they were in his bedroom. He placed her gently on the bed to a seated position as he lowered his head to her bare skin on her stomach, leaving featherlight kisses across her. Esme gasped, feeling turned on from the brush of his hair against her skin, the touch of his lips sensually claiming her skin and seeing him below her, touching her like she was delicate.


    "You are delicate," Gabriel murmured against her skin, taking her by surprise. His hands caressed her sides and up to her breasts beneath the crop top, groping ever so slightly as he gazed up at her. "I''m the only one that can remind you.." He rose, so his head was inches from hers, one hand going beneath her bra and the other lowering to her jeans. "That you are not invincible." His finger grazed her lingerie above her damp slit. "That you.." His thumb circled her nipple, causing the she-wolf to lose her composure. "ARE just a girl."


    Just a girl.. His words always called to her. They were so simple yet had so much meaning behind them.


    "Not an assassin, not a Luna, not a werewolf." Gabriel lowered his head to her neck, pushing her gently onto her back. "You are just.. my Esme."


    He left a trail of kisses down her neck. "Your Esme.." She mumbled, feeling ecstatic by his words and his touches.


    "Yes," He growled, nibbling on her neck and pulling back, smiling down at her after she gasped from feeling his fangs graze her skin. "So, when I smell all these different men on you.."


    Esme froze, her eyes widening. "Gabriel.. let me explain. It''s nothing like what you''re thinking.. I had to fight-"


    "You don''t need to explain. But I still don''t like smelling others on you. I want to claim every part of you as mine." He lowered his face to hers, searching her eyes.


    As his.. Her heart clenched at the idea. Did Gabriel feel as strongly about her as she did him?


    "Yes," He replied to her unspoken question. Her guard was utterly down, so he must have full access to her mind. "Es.. I only want you. I only.. need you." Gabriel''s finger slid inside her, she gasped at the sweet intrusion, and her hands gripped at his arms as his lips met hers once more. His finger moved in and out of her slowly, his thumb caressing her clit, building the sweet sensations of her body into overdrive.


    He only needed her. Oh boy, this was too much.. They can''t be like this..


    Esme''s thoughts flew out of her mind as he slid another finger inside of her, and he broke their kiss, hovering his lips just above hers. "Should I stop? Should we stop this?" He asked her earnestly while continuing to play down there.


    Esme stared back at him, forcing herself to think rationally and not be clouded by these sweet moments. She huffed and dug her nails into his shirt, feeling ready to explode, then Gabriel''s fingers stopped, and she snapped her eyes open. "Should. We. Stop?" He asked. Esme''s arched back relaxed as she slowed down her breaths and swallowed loudly.


    She just missed the vampire after only being separated for a few hours. Her senses were continuously overwhelmed by his presence, and she never wanted to disappoint him. There was no going back now; Gabriel warmed up her life. "No," She whispered. "I.. only want you."


    Gabriel''s eyes sparkled at her words, the small ruby splodges brightening against those crystal blue hues she loved so much. "Good. Now let''s rid your body of those awful smells."  Gabriel''s hands slipped out of her jeans and bra, and within a few seconds, her body had been stripped of her clothes; she lay there naked with Gabriel hovering above her, removing his shirt and undoing his trousers.


    "What do you plan on doing?" Esme asked in a sultry voice, her eyes scanning his body and feeling herself get wet by looking at him.


    "I told you. I don''t want to smell others on you." Gabriel grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him, lowering her hand inside his boxers. He moved his hand to the outside of hers, closing her hand so it wrapped around his erection.


    With her free hand, she grew her claw on one finger and cut through the side of his boxers. "I hope you don''t mind," She purred as the fabric loosened and fell away, revealing his length. Gabriel smirked and started to move her hand up and down his cock, squeezing tighter as he lowered his head to her neck again. This time his fangs pierced her skin, and he began to drink from her.


    Her mind was cloudy but not by too much as he continued to move her hand quicker on his length. Was he controlling how much she was feeling from his bite? It was still sensational, shooting pleasure down to her core, but Esme was still aware of her surroundings. She noted how Gabriel groaned into her neck before forcing himself up and letting go of her hand.


    "Continue," Gabriel commanded breathlessly, straightening up and looking down at her through heavy-lidded eyes. He was nearly there, and he was so beautiful, even with her blood trickling down the side of his lip. She sat up and fastened her pace on his shaft, lowering her lips to the head and started sucking.


    Gabriel hissed, then gently pushed her head back. She stared up at him in confusion. "Not in your mouth," He said through gritted teeth, confusing her further until he spurted out over her chest and stomach.


    Then she realised what he meant. "Really? I could have just had a shower. Wash away their scent," She muttered as her hand slowed down.


    Gabriel grinned, baring his fangs before flipping her over and pulling her hips back so her ass was sticking up in the air. "Where is the fun in that?" He murmured against her hip. Esme looked back at him, her eyes wide as his hands gripped her cheeks, and his tongue licked at her folds.


    Esme moaned and gripped the sheets, her head flopping down on the bed. His tongue entered her core, lapping up her creaminess from earlier and causing her to mewl and rip the sheets with claws as her thighs tightened. But just as she was about to come, Gabriel pulled away.


    "You .." She huffed, then gasped as he flipped her on the side, straightened her leg as he plunged his hardened shaft inside of her and his mouth bit into her leg, drawing blood. Esme''s eyes clamped shut at the extraordinary sensations rippling across her body as he thrust into her so deeply, holding her leg against him while drinking her blood.


    "G-Gabriel!" She screamed and felt him pull out and release his load on her again. It didn''t take her long before her body caved in and her head flopped back, sending her into that state of sensuous oblivion.


    When she next opened her eyes, her body had been cleaned, and she was being carried to a bubble bath. Gabriel stepped down into the bath and sat down, pulling Esme to sit on him, her legs on either side so they could stare at one another. "Feel better?" He asked, stroking her arms with the warm water.


    Esme smirked, "Do YOU feel better after claiming me?" Her wet hands pushed back his white locks, wetting them back and making him look somehow even sexier with the hairstyle. He looked.. aristocratic.


    "Oh boy," Isana whistled. Her wolf also had her head in the clouds right now and seemed to be melting from the vampire beneath them.


    Gabriel chuckled and kissed her cheek tenderly, slowly. "I believe it is you who has claimed me, Esme." He kissed her softly on the lips and leaned back his head into her hands more, closing his eyes. "Now that you have captured the Vampire King, you must take responsibility."


    His words set her heart racing. They were so much more than just lovers. "Gabriel.."


    "Hmmm?" He hummed; his eyes were still closed as he grabbed one of her hands, chastely kissed her wrist, and stilled. His eyes shot open, startling Esme by the sudden ferociousness behind them. "Esme... who the fuck did you meet tonight?"

 Chapter 125 - Itchy Gums

    Esme stilled and pursed her lips, thinking back to everyone she met in one night, wondering who exactly he smelt on her. But after flicking her eyes between his, she knew it couldn''t possibly be the werewolves she fought in the arena. From what she''d observed so far, she was the only werewolf by his side.


    "Esme," Gabriel scraped his fangs on the inside of Esme''s wrist, causing her to gasp at the sudden shocks of electricity rippling through her body and bringing her attention back to the vampire.


    "I met a lot of people tonight.." She murmured thoughtfully. "There were the werewolves I fought in the arena, and then I met.." Her eyes widened. "I met.."


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes subtly; she knew he had an idea of who it was. "I met Davian," She continued. "He said he knew you."


    Gabriel''s hand tightened around her wrist, and his other hand groped her waist. "So, Davian has made an appearance. Of course, he has. He must follow his master''s orders. Did he do anything to you? Say anything?" Gabriel asked, his eyes flickered across her body again as though he might find an injury.


    Esme sighed and clung to his neck, lowering her face to hide in the smoothness of his throat, pressing her body into his more. "Es, this is serious, and I won''t be able to concentrate if you''re.." He trailed off while his hands slid up her back and held her closer to him. "What happened?" He whispered, stroking the back of her hair.


    "He told me you had a lot to tell me and that I should leave you," Esme whispered, tightening her arms around him more like her very words would make him disappear this instant.


    Gabriel tensed, and she suddenly felt an iciness in the room. "He threatened you?" His voice dropped to a deadly quiet. Esme pulled back and stared at Gabriel''s face; his eyes shone, and his lips thinned.


    Esme shivered at the deadly look on his face. She would never want to get on Gabriel''s bad side; so far, she''d only seen his power as the Vampire King but hadn''t seen what he was like when he was furious. Even when he was angry at her about her little outing tonight, Esme knew the ''consequences'' wouldn''t be dire.


    "It wasn''t a threat but a suggestion," She gulped, gauging his reaction. She couldn''t tell, though, what he was thinking from her words.


    Gabriel chuckled, but there was no humour to it. He moved his hands from her back and caressed her cheeks. "Will you follow his advice?" He searched her eyes, stilling his hands on her face, waiting for her answer.


    "I.. don''t want to.." She began.


    "That is not a definitive answer. Will. You. Follow. His. Advice?" He growled as his hands slid down her face and neck, down her breasts until they rested on her hips, gripping tightly to the point she knew a bruise would form.


    "I would not forgive myself.. If anything happened to you because of me." She placed her finger against his lips as his mouth opened, ready to argue. "I don''t know all the details, but if I could be used against you.."


    Gabriel nipped at her finger before kissing the tip gently. "I will protect you. I don''t want to hear you will leave. I''m a big boy; I will take care of this, so don''t worry. But please, don''t make any rash decisions without me," He pleaded, making her heart flutter and her body act before her mind caught up. She crashed her lips against his, taking him by surprise, but he swiftly took the lead, leaving her breathless as she pulled away and huffed, looking down at his chest.


    "I will try," Esme answered truthfully. She didn''t want to promise anything; she was used to being by herself, and leaving was like her forte. As much as Esme wouldn''t want to, there was the possibility that it might be her only option. The she-wolf gazed at him through her lashes and caressed his jaw; she couldn''t even fathom something terrible happening to him and even thinking about it made her heart clench. She could see he wasn''t happy with her answer, but it was better than promising something she might break and causing more issues later.


    "Gabriel?" She frowned, watching him bare his fangs, and almost like she was in a trance, Esme brushed her finger against each of them.


    A werewolf and a vampire..


    Gabriel gently grabbed her finger and pierced his fang into her skin, drawing some blood. "My gums keep itching," He murmured and started to suck on her finger. Gabriel and Esme stared at one another as he continued to suck.


    "So, when you''re hungry.. Your gums itch?" She asked as their attention was momentarily distracted from the serious conversation they were just having.


    Gabriel shook his head. "No. Hunger is very different. I was just testing it now. Your blood hasn''t helped with this feeling."


    "Does it hurt?" She asked, worried that maybe it was because he''d been drinking her blood, and it wasn''t fulfilling.


    "No," Gabriel sighed and shifted, lifting her up and changing their positioning, so he hovered above her. He lowered his head to the right side of her neck. "I just really have an urge to bite you. But not because I am hungry."


    A shiver rippled through her body, and then she inhaled sharply as his fangs grazed her skin, and a sudden sharp and brutally cold feeling surged through her being. Gabriel pulled back, staring at her in shock; his eyes shone as the smallest amount of her blood dripped from his fangs. "Esme.." His tongue moved from one fang to the other while her chest heaved at such a strange sensation.


    His fangs never had that physiological reaction, and he didn''t sink his fangs in all the way. "Gabriel.. What.. What was that?" She asked in a whisper, staring at him wide-eyed as she felt her lungs expand with a sudden frostiness.


    Gabriel covered his mouth and stared at the area he barely bit before he pushed away from her. "Wash up," He said dismissively and almost coldly. Esme narrowed her eyes at him, but the vampire wasn''t looking at her as he frowned, looking out the window deep in thought.


    Esme scoffed and stood up, sauntering towards the vampire who still stood in the middle of the bath. As she approached, he turned his head to look at her, his face had hardened, but his eyes still looked upon her with affection and.. fear?


    "Gabriel, you''re hurting my feelings by treating me suddenly like a one night stand you want to be rid of." She hesitated and tentatively placed her hands on his chest, looking up at him questionably.


    Gabriel caressed her cheek, his brows still arched together. "Forgive me. I need to think about something. I will wash you-"


    "Gabriel," Esme interrupted, her voice hardened. "What happened to make you suddenly act like that?"


    Gabriel stared at her before finally replying. "I don''t know.." He avoided her gaze, making her feel disappointed by his response. But he lifted her up, distracting her from the sudden drop in her stomach, and he kissed her tenderly. "This is all.. new." He revealed his fangs again, almost in a grimace. "But I had the sudden urge to bite you when you didn''t deny that you might follow Davian''s advice."


    Esme''s eyes widened, and her lips parted into an ''o'' shape. "Oh, my goddess.." The colour drained from her face. "Gabriel.. do vampires have mates?"


    Einar and Davian called Gabriel her mate. But that was absurd. She already had a mate, and Gabriel was a vampire. It was almost unheard of to hear a werewolf and a human mated, so what would the chances be of a werewolf and their natural enemy- a vampire being mated.


    "No," He replied instantly, but when she searched his features, she could see the confusion behind his eyes. "Vampires choose their spouses like humans. We aren''t fated.." He trailed off, lowering her back to sit down in the tub.


    "It would be impossible then," Esme murmured to herself. "I am already mated.."


    Then why had there been such a pull between them from the start? Why, at the mention of a possible distance between them, would Gabriel suddenly want to bite her? Bite her like he was claiming her officially.


    "Is there a mark on my neck?" Esme asked, touching the area where he bit her slightly. The area felt cool, but it wasn''t unpleasant.


    "Let me test it out." Gabriel bit into his finger, drawing blood and started to rub his finger in circles around the area he bit. He paused what he was doing and bared his fangs again, huffing like he was trying to control his urges. "The mark isn''t going."


    "What does it mean?" She questioned but gasped as Gabriel lunged at her neck, piercing her skin with his fangs.


    His hand held her neck in place as his fangs made her body erupt into a feverish state. Esme''s head flopped back onto the tiles as she stared at the ceiling; tears trickled down her cheeks from the pain and pleasure. Her hand clutched at his head, her heart warming as she felt her body feeling lifted into a blissful state.


    With her blood trickling into the bathwater, and the Vampire King clinging to her like she would disappear any second, Esme sighed, feeling safe and complete. But something was calling to her, and her hand moved on its own, lowering from Gabriel''s head and down to his groin.


    Gabriel pulled back, breathless and staring at Esme like she was a Goddess. Her feather-light touch around his length made him shiver, but he didn''t hold back once her legs wrapped around him, and she positioned him at her entrance.. He thrust into her deeply, completing a process that neither creature was completely aware of.

 Chapter 126 - Claiming The Vampire King

    { Music Recommendation: If Our Love Is Wrong - Calum Scott }


    Esme clung onto Gabriel; his eyes captured hers once more, as pleasure unlike any she''d known before started to spread across her body.


    "Esme.." He groaned, sinking deeper inside of her as he picked her up and laid her back gently on the marble flooring, with only her toes dipping into the warm water. She pushed onto her hands, keeping their faces only inches apart, as they breathed heavily, inhaling each other''s air and feeling like they were one.


    "How.. How are your gums?" Esme asked breathlessly as he continued his pleasurable onslaught to her lower region. Gabriel thrust into her roughly and paused, making her tilt her head back before meeting his gaze again.


    "It''s gone." His tongue went across his fangs again. Esme''s lips parted as his hips began moving again. She knew then what he''d done. It was the same for werewolves; they didn''t get itchy gums but the urge to bite, to claim their mate and finish the mate bond was the same. So, this had to be the same. She had no quarries about it either. It felt.. right. But how could that be? She was mated to-


    "Don''t even think his name, Es. He never deserved you." Gabriel growled, stroking her face and tilting her chin up to claim her mouth. Esme''s thoughts melted away by his touch, and her hands slid into his hair as their tongues danced with each other.


    Gabriel broke the kiss as his pace increased, but she kept him close, their noses touching as she gazed upon him like he was her prince charming. He smirked and lowered his lips to her ear, nibbling seductively, "I was born a King, little wolf."


    Esme moaned as she felt his fangs grazing her again. "It seems I lucked out to have such a man as my.." She bit her lip from moaning too loudly.


    "Mate," Isana finished, breaking through the reins as her voice rang through the bathroom. Gabriel''s eyes widened, and she could see through the reflection of his eyes that her own were glowing with amber hues.


    Isana slid her hands down his chest and used the vampire''s shock to flip him over, so she straddled him. She flipped her damp locks to the side and lowered her lips to his, nibbling on his bottom lip briefly before leaving featherlight kisses down his neck and grabbing his hands to place on her backside. Gabriel gently groped her cheeks and watched her lower her head to his chest.


    "Isana, has Esme allowed you control?" Gabriel said as the she-wolf licked just below his left collarbone.


    She laid her chest and arms against his body and tilted her head to the side with a smirk. "Is this too strange for you, mate?"


    Gabriel''s brow rose, and a smirk slithered onto his lips. "I won''t lie to you. This is probably in my top ten of the strangest things to happen. You called me mate.. Am I your mate?"


    Isana tilted her head the other way and smiled, revealing her canines. "I have known longer than Es. And I have been waiting. I didn''t know how it works with vampires, but I don''t think we would take it well if you rejected us. Especially with our.. past experiences. Now.. Can I mark you?"


    Gabriel cleared his throat and raised his hand into her hair, leaving a gentle kiss on her pink lips. "Can Esme do it?" He asked softly; his eyes flickered between hers, waiting for her answer.


    "We are one and the same. It makes me sad that I can''t do it, though," Isana pouted. "But if it will make you happy, mate. Then I will oblige."


    Esme frowned as she was pulled back to the forefront of her mind. Her wolf was pleased being able to speak to their mate. Their mate. Esme''s mind was still spinning with that term, but now Isana let her have access to her thoughts. This was precisely what she''d been keeping from her, and now she understood why.


    Being rejected as a mate was just as painful as their mate dying, and Isana feared it, what with Gabriel being a vampire and not a werewolf. It was still a little bizarre that Gabriel was her fated mate, and yet he could choose his partner as a vampire. Was the pull as strong for him as it is for her?


    "Sorry about that," She murmured, grimacing from the pain shooting in her canines. Unlike with her first mate, she didn''t feel the need to mark him, but with Gabriel, she found herself looking at his bare collarbone and wanting to leave a trace of herself on him.


    Gabriel chuckled and squeezed her butt cheeks again as his length throbbed inside of her. "There''s no need to apologise. Now, are you going to claim this King or not? Many have been after me for years so-"


    Esme didn''t let him finish, feeling a sudden pang of jealousy sprout across her chest, and she sunk her canines into the skin below Gabriel''s left collarbone, sucking on any blood that started to pool and trickle down his marble-like skin. Gabriel''s head flipped back, and his fingers gripped her skin as he hissed in what seemed like pleasure. She started grinding her hips to make his high even better and felt her lips tug into a smile when he snapped his head up to look at her with a lust-filled gaze.


    "You. Are. Sensational." He thrust into her at each word, making her core clench on him hungrily.


    Esme pulled her canines out, licking her lips and then the remaining blood on his chest; she was no vampire, but Gabriel''s blood was something she found herself feeling high from. She leaned back, putting her hands by her sides to finish what they started. Gabriel''s thumb went to her clit, and she tightened around him. Her head flipped back, and a low moan escaped her lips as his hand slid up her body, through her breasts until he sat up, his fingers going to the nape of her neck. With a gentle push, Esme pulled her head back, and Gabriel crashed his lips onto hers, instantly slipping his tongue inside to explore her mouth as he thrust harder and harder inside of her.


    They pulled apart and stared into each other''s eyes in awe and wonder. "Every fibre of my being aches for you, Esme.. You are my mate, mine, no one else''s." His hand grabbed her left wrist and kissed it tenderly, holding her hand against his face; through her clouded and pleasure-filled gaze, Esme''s attention snapped to her arm and her mouth dropped open in shock.


    Tears pooled in her eyes, and a small sob broke out of from her chest; she covered her mouth and stared at Gabriel in disbelief. "I am yours. Only yours. I fucking love you," She growled as the tears streaked down her make-up covered face, and she couldn''t help but pull him back in for a kiss, smothering down all the feelings that wanted to burst from her being.


    Gabriel pounded into her faster; his length almost seemed to grow and pulsate as she felt herself tightening and building towards the ultimate climax. They broke apart but kept their sweaty foreheads together, staring at each other as they both reached their peaks. Esme bit her lip, holding back her cry as she stared into those gorgeous eyes that sparkled as he came at the same time.


    Esme tried to calm her ragged breaths as she lowered her head to his chest. Gabriel kissed her head and flipped them around, so she lay on his chest, their legs in the water. "That was.." She breathed, trailing off, unable to find the right words to even describe what that was.


    Gabriel chuckled, stroking her back as he kissed her head again and pulled her even closer to him. Esme turned her arm around again, her sight blurring from tears again that she let fall so as not to miss her smooth and unscarred skin.


    "Are these happy tears?" Gabriel murmured. He still stroked her back, comforting her as she tried to calm down.


    Esme turned her head up to look at him. "Of course, they are. Gabriel.. Did your blood do this?" She asked, even though she already knew the answer.


    "Yes. My blood can heal old scars." He met her gaze and smiled gently, caressing her cheek. "I hated seeing his name on you. Now at least, you can start anew with me."


    His words were like warm honey wrapping around her heart, and she''d never felt happier than right in that moment. She didn''t know how the hell it was possible she had another mate, but it didn''t matter anymore; she''d found a home, one that protected and cherished her. A mate that treated her his equal, and how a mate should treat their love. Even though there was still much to discuss between them, Esme knew there was nothing they couldn''t conquer together now.


    Gabriel had her trust, and she had his.


    She looked across to the mark she left on his chest and smiled at the shimmering silver crescent moon mate mark on his pale skin. She rolled over to sit up and looked in the reflection of the mirror across from the window. There, on the lower right side of her neck, was two golden dots that shimmered against her olive complexion. She smiled, feeling ecstatic at the small mate mark, then her gaze followed across her smooth, unblemished, and unscarred skin to the other mate mark still present and without any markings from where she tried to cut it off of her.


    Her mood dipped, realising that her bond was still in place with Ethan, but it felt wrong, like slime was covering her body the longer she looked at it. But Gabriel snapped her out of her darkening thoughts as his hand wrapped around her waist, and his face popped up behind her shoulder, leaving kisses on her skin.


    "Don''t think about him. That bastard won''t be a problem for much longer," Gabriel murmured his threat like they were talking about the weather as he continued to kiss her neck.. She shivered at his words, wondering what plan he had in mind, but her thoughts were silenced as he met her lips again and pulled her down into the bath.

 Chapter 127 - Changing Shirts

    Esme retrieved her bag from the butler, her body hidden behind the door as she peeked out and smiled shyly. Her hair was damp, her body smelling of the soaps and oils used in the bath, and even though her body was wrapped in a towel and free from scars, it was now covered in love bites and a few marks from where Gabriel had drunk her blood. There was also the part where it was now into the early hours of the morning, and she was reminded that they were not the only ones in the penthouse.


    "Good morning, miss Esme. You must be hungry. Should I get something prepared?" He inquired, ignoring the rising blush to her cheeks. Of course, she was fricken hungry after a certain vampire couldn''t keep his hands off of her.


    "Are you really complaining about our mate''s appetite?!" Isana jested, indicating the slight soreness in her groin area.


    Esme bit her lip, thinking about the last few hours where they couldn''t go a few minutes without touching each other or being parted for too long. "Of course not." Her lips tugged into a small smile before clearing her throat after seeing the butler expectantly waiting for her answer.


    "Erm, how are Luther and Marcus?" She asked instead.


    "They have been drinking." Esme groaned in response, wondering how the vampire and werewolf were really faring with alcohol in their system.


    "Please order a lot of food, enough for eight people. It doesn''t matter what it is, whatever is open at this time. Marcus will need to eat as well," Esme replied as her stomach grumbled.


    "Very well, miss," He bowed his head and started descending the stairs. Esme closed the door with a small click, feeling a blush grow on her cheeks again, this time because she actually ordered Gabriel''s butler to do something. She was acting like she owned the place! It hadn''t even been that long since they became mates.


    "What are you worrying about?" Gabriel whispered in her ear as his hands wrapped around her waist. "Everything here belongs to you now."


    Esme''s eyes widened, and she shook her head. "I went from owning a backpack to a penthouse overnight," She chuckled along with him, spinning around and going on her tiptoes to kiss his lips. "Now, I''m no expert, but.. it doesn''t take that long to change a shirt." Esme winked and wriggled out of his hold, walking through to the bedroom, where she plonked her bag on the bed and searched for some clean clothes.


    "Hmm, well, I''ll just tell them how my mate jumped me the moment I started to strip," Gabriel purred while pulling on some trousers and a black roll neck, finishing his look off with a blazer. The dark colours were a striking contrast to his moonlight coloured hair and bright blue eyes. Making his features stand out even more and looking all the more delicious the longer she stared at him.


    Esme had a retort on her lips, but it died as he sauntered over to her, raking his hand through those luscious locks of his. "You don''t need to be naked for me to jump you," She replied huskily as he lowered his lips to her neck, kissing the spot where she was now marked by the Vampire King. A delightful shiver ran through her body, but she refrained from stripping him again and climbing onto the bed to have some fun under the sheets. She had to have some discipline about her now crazy sex drive. "Come on, let me get changed."


    Gabriel chuckled and stepped back, sitting down on the bed while he watched her put on some clothes. "I will buy you a whole wardrobe soon. It definitely won''t fit in that bag, though."


    Esme pulled the long sleeve top over her body, sticking to black as well, but her attire was not nearly as lovely as Gabriel''s. She was going more for the comfy look, with her black leggings and some trainers. The she-wolf looked back at her bag and had a momentary realisation that she would be staying in Chester now. But even though that was the case, she knew her habit of carrying a bag would never go.


    Esme liked being prepared for anything, and having a bag with a bunch of money and clothes in was like her safety blanket. Esme could only hope that Gabriel would not take it personally if she never threw it away. "You know clothes never really bother me," She muttered while zipping up the backpack.


    Gabriel stood and gently grabbed her chin, tilting her face up for a quick peck on her mouth as his gaze softened at her. "It bothers me." He released her face and turned away. "I can''t have my woman walking around in holey leggings."


    Esme''s heart fluttered at the term ''my woman'', and she had to hold herself back from squealing out loud. The whole night was still surreal, even though she had the throbbing mark on her neck and the feeling of being connected to Gabriel through the bond. She knew it would take some time before she would get used to having this second chance of another mate. And he wasn''t just anyone, but the Vampire King of all beings.


    Esme shook her head and looked down at her leggings, unimpressed by the two holes on the right corner of her knee. "As MY man, then you can get me some more leggings then." She skipped to catch up to him; he was by the door now and smirked over his shoulder.


    "I will get you anything you desire." He interlaced their fingers and kissed her knuckles softly, holding her gaze before opening the door. "If you want leggings.. I''ll get you some leggings. If you want a castle, I have plenty.. If you want a tropical island.. I''ll buy you one," He said rather smugly.


    Esme giggled at his foolish suggestions, but she knew from the mini-museum on his floor and to the extravagant penthouse with four floors that money was no issue with Gabriel.


    "I think the leggings will do for now. My boss doesn''t pay me enough to afford any," She joked, then tilted her head to the side when she saw Gabriel suddenly becoming lost in thought.


    "I was joking.."


    She didn''t want him thinking she was actually some sort of gold digger!


    Gabriel scoffed. "Even if you were a gold digger, I wouldn''t care. I was just thinking about the club and your role."


    Esme noticed this earlier, she didn''t know if it was to do with the mate bond they created or because her guard was utterly down now around Gabriel, but he kept responding to her thoughts. She didn''t mind, and more like wanted to test their mate bond out; was it any different to the usual werewolf one?


    But that was something they would have to test a little later. Right now, they were heading back down the second set of stairs and going towards what sounded like laughter. "You''re not going to fire me, right?" She questioned as they approached the lounge with the water feature and chandelier.


    "Now, why would I fire a good little worker like you?" He chuckled before kissing the top of her head. "No, maybe I should change your job title, though. But that is the least of our problems right now."


    Gabriel was right; she''d also completely forgotten her shift was the following evening. So much had happened in twenty-four hours. She found out Marcus was alive; there was a vampire clearly just as powerful as Gabriel roaming the streets, the hellhounds had been after her, her father had been searching for her, and of course, Ethan was still hunting her down.


    Not only that, but she met Davian, a hybrid werewolf, vampire and another hybrid. Einar, who was a warlock and shapeshifter to which she now had some magical mark on her forehead and owed him a favour.


    At some point, she would have to let Gabriel know about that little encounter; she mentally added it to the list of concerns that seemed to be growing by the day.


    "Oh, how nice of you to finally join us." Luther stood with a grin, sauntering towards them, a glass of whiskey in his hand and stumbling into the sofa as they arrived near the bar.


    "Wait.. vampires can get drunk?" Isana started to giggle at Luther, straightening himself and undoing his suit jacket.


    "It seems so.." Esme murmured back. This was the first time she''d also seen a vampire drunk, and it had to be Luther.


    "Woah," Luther squinted at Esme, then looked at Gabriel, his eyes widening before he stumbled back, his arms flailing up to regain his balance. "Should.. Should I call you.. your m-majesty now? Or Queen Esme?" He grinned broadly and pulled her into a hug. Esme''s hand was still interlaced with Gabriel''s as she looked past Luther''s shoulder and to the werewolf chilling on the sofa, watching her with glassy eyes.


    Esme stiffened on reflex to Luther''s comment and from his sudden hug.


    "Get off her." Gabriel grabbed Luther and shoved him ''gently'' into the sofa. The golden-haired vampire flopped down, somehow still not spilling the tumbler of whiskey in his hand. "I see there is no point in having a proper discussion right now." The King continued, releasing Esme''s hand as he walked to the bar.


    "But.. Es.. Esme.." Luther stared at her through the tumbler. "I just wanted to say.. Even though you and Marcus are werewolves.. You approve me.. No, no .. I meant.. I approve you..."


    "Thank you?" Esme glanced at Gabriel as Luther settled down and put his feet up on the coffee table.


    "Marcus, food is on the way if you are hungry," She redirected her attention to her friend, gauging his reaction to their entry. She could tell from his eyes that he''d been drinking, but when he stood up, his balance was intact, and he didn''t appear to be swaying.


    "Ya know, it is considered rude to leave your guests for so long. Did you put your shirt in the washing machine, hang it out to dry and iron it in that time?" Marcus directed his sarcasm at Gabriel, but his eyes were locked with Esme''s as he put his glass on the coffee table.


    Gabriel parted his lips, his eyes gleaming in amusement, but Esme gave him a pointed look before he could make a naughty comment back. His lips closed, but it seemed he couldn''t help but smirk in response and continue with whatever drink he was making.


    "Luther didn''t know where I would be sleeping, so I stayed here. If it''s alright with you, I just want to get some sleep. We''ll talk in the morning," Marcus continued after the brief silence, and he walked away, brushing his shoulder past Esme, even though he already announced he didn''t know where he was going.


    Esme glanced at Gabriel then turned around to catch up to Marcus. "Hey, let''s talk now; you should really eat something as well-"


    "Nyx, it''s fricken late. What else is there for you to tell me? You''ve let a leech drink from you and use you-"


    Esme blocked his path, glaring at him as she tilted her chin up, pulling her shoulders back. "I did not realise my best friend was so quick to make a judgement without hearing me out."


    "Don''t give me that look," Marcus growled, his eyes glowing, but he looked away first.


    Esme grabbed Marcus'' wrist and dragged him behind her as she stormed towards the lit sun terrace. She pulled back the patio doors and stopped at the balcony rails. She checked the bond between her and Gabriel and sighed in relief at finding her mate not jealous that she walked off with another man. If anything, he seemed angry, and it was directed at Luther.


    "You know I only let you drag me out here because I thought you might try and stab me," Marcus muttered as he leaned his hands against the balcony rail next to her and kept his eyes on the city views of twinkling lights.


    "I''m glad you know I will resolve to such methods." She muttered, then sighed, letting her annoyance float away with the light breeze. If her friend had left her for a few hours, she would have left by now or gone to sleep on that sofa waiting. "I''m sorry you had to wait so long. Gabriel.."


    "Is your lover, I know," Marcus finished her sentence.

 Chapter 128 - Some People Are Just Lucky..

    "Is your lover, I know," Marcus finished her sentence.


    Esme turned her head and stared at him until his dark brows drew together in annoyance, and he flicked his head to the side, meeting her gaze. She searched his features; besides his evident irritability, Marcus appeared okay with Gabriel being her lover.


    "Gabriel is my mate," She said slowly, gauging his reaction.


    Marcus scoffed, "Yeah, a good joke if it was believable." He turned around, but Esme caught hold of his wrist, stopping him without putting any effort in.


    "It''s not a joke. I know it''s not believable but somehow.. Gabriel is my second mate. I can even let my wolf speak to you to confirm it," She said quietly, knowing he would not ask for Isana to speak. It was known that wolves didn''t lie about their mates, and plus, why would she joke about such things? No matter what her circumstances were before with Ethan, this was a big deal.


    "Second mate.." Marcus muttered bitterly as he turned around to look at her in disbelief. "How.." His eyes roamed her face and body. "How is he your mate?"


    Esme shook her head, releasing his wrist and crossed her arms from the slight chill in the wind blowing through her damp hair. "I don''t know.. I haven''t heard anything of a second mate before-"


    "That''s not even the least bizarre part about this, Nyx. You''re a werewolf, and he''s a vampire.. If we think back to those darned history lessons.. vamps and werewolves, mortal enemies and all that. Would the Moon Goddess really put the Vampire King as your mate?" He questioned before rubbing his hands on her shoulders to warm her up.


    "If you want to keep talking in private, go to any of the penthouse floors or go to your apartment. Your hair is wet." Gabriel''s melodious voice whispered in her mind, making her eyes brighten. She looked to the patio doors, but the vampire wasn''t there. Through the bond, he must have sensed that she was cold; she also wondered how Gabriel felt about this bond. To her, it was normal, but like Marcus just explained, he was a vampire.


    Did their mate bond work normally?


    "Let''s speak at my apartment. You can take the spare room there." Esme shrugged out of her friends hold and led the way back to the patio doors.


    "Where is your apartment? Will your ''mate'' be fine with this?" Marcus asked from behind her as she slid open the doors.


    Esme smiled gently as her eyes landed on Gabriel, who was sitting with Luther in the lounge area with the waterfall feature, a drink in one hand.


    "He doesn''t really act on his jealousy.." She murmured thoughtfully, remembering a few scenes in the past. Gabriel did get jealous, but he was nothing compared to Ethan and other werewolves, for that matter.


    "That''s because he is self-assured," Isana added, complimenting their mate through lovesick eyes.


    "I''m just showing Marcus my apartment. He''ll stay in the guest suite. Can you send the food down there when it arrives?" She asked before leaning over the back of the sofa Gabriel was sitting on. He tilted his head back and pulled her head down for an upside-down kiss.


    Releasing the she-wolf, Gabriel grinned. "Of course, I can''t have you starving now. Don''t keep her too long, Marcus. She needs to rest; she''s had a very tiring night," He winked in the werewolf''s direction.


    Was he trying to rub it in Marcus'' face? No, Gabriel wasn''t that.. Esme''s thought trailed off as she saw the amusement behind the vampire''s eyes.


    Ah, but Marcus wouldn''t.. Esme looked at Marcus and saw his jaw ticking.


    "I think I know how much Nyx can endure," He replied with a dangerous glint to his gaze.


    Gabriel''s sharp gaze narrowed in his direction but snapped back to Esme when she pulled away. "Wow, it is so nice to see others caring for me.. I almost forgot that I survived by myself for two years.." Esme snapped, finding their little ''rivalry'' childish. She walked away from them, her hand reflexively going to the dagger behind her back.


    "Ah shit, Nyx, don''t stab me." Marcus followed her, his hands up in surrender, an apologetic smile on his face. Esme huffed and went to the glass double doors at the far end of the penthouse. Even though she was irritated, she still searched the bond to see how Gabriel was feeling.


    The vampire was still amused and more amused from her annoyance.


    Damned bat.


    "I love you too," Gabriel called out to her through her mind. Esme grumbled incoherently and heard the vampire chuckle aloud from the other side of the floor.


    The doors closed behind them as Esme led Marcus down the stairs until they arrived at her apartment front doors. Marcus whistled and shook his head as they walked in and turned the lights on. "I can''t believe you have an apartment here.. A life of luxury under the same roof as the Vampire King.. Actually, I can believe it because apparently, he''s your mate." He scratched the back of his neck, dishevelling his long locks before he sat down comfortably on the sofa before the T.V.


    "This is my safe house. I have another place down the street.." Esme trailed off after seeing Marcus raise a brow at her comment.


    "You really have hit the jackpot. I wouldn''t mind having a sugar daddy as well," He joked, resting his arms on the back of the couch, making himself at home. "Some people are just lucky, I ''spose."


    Esme tilted her head to the side. "Oh yes, I have all the luck in the world.." She rolled her eyes. "This is the first time I''ve felt somewhat comfortable. Well, really comfortable and safe now that Gabriel is.." She trailed off and looked at her friend.


    "How long have you known?" He asked, bringing her back to the present and not to her darkening thoughts of the past.


    "We just marked each other tonight. So.. very recently," Esme answered him. "And to answer what you said earlier.. Would the Moon Goddess make Gabriel my mate? Again, that is something I can''t answer. We aren''t seer''s, and I doubt the Goddess has the time to spare me a glance."


    Marcus shook his head. "Bloody hell. I''m still reeling that you marked each other in the last couple of hours! Let me see the mark." He leaned towards her, and she turned her head, pointing at her neck. "Wait, that''s it?! I can barely see that. Are you sure you''re mates, Nyx?"


    Esme chuckled. "I am quite certain. I marked him as well. I am happy, though, that mine isn''t that obvious. Nobody has seen the King''s mark before. But if people find out then, this technically puts a target on my head to all of his enemies."


    "Woah, you marked him. And you''ll be fine; you weren''t number one for all those years for no reason," Marcus commented as the butler arrived like a ghost, quiet and seemingly out of nowhere. He placed five pizza boxes on the coffee table and a few other small side boxes. The smell wafted into their noses, and the werewolves became distracted, almost drooling at the sight of the takeout boxes.


    "Thank you.." Esme thanked the air. The vampire had disappeared again, making Esme really wonder if he was normal for a vampire.


    "You marked Gabriel.. that''s nuts. He''s the King of all vampires.." Marcus muttered, shaking his head still in disbelief.


    A female marking their mate was almost unheard of, so she could understand how this whole scenario from the Vampire King and a rogue werewolf being mates to a she-wolf also leaving her mark on him.


    Esme flipped open the smaller boxes, revealing chicken wings, nuggets, garlic bread and cookies, and started munching on the nuggets while Marcus started on the large pizza. "I''m not gonna lie, Nyx. I am envious," He spoke through chewing on his pizza slice.


    Esme paused, reaching for her own pizza and stared at her friend, waiting for him to continue. His tone of voice indicated that he was being sincere. "You have another mate.. I haven''t even had one." He grabbed the napkins on the side, wiping his fingers as he avoided her eyes. "Nyx, I honestly don''t think I am fated for one."


    "Marcus.." She went to reach out to him but stopped, realising her fingers were also greasy. She sighed. "Why don''t you think you have a mate?"


    "It would be nice to have one," He muttered, then smiled sadly. "But I have done a lot of bad things to our kind-"


    "So have I." Esme interrupted, trying to stop her friend from thinking in such ways. "I thought.. I thought Ethan was my punishment, and I accepted it.. I accepted it when I realised I couldn''t kill him.. But.. here I am with another mate and one that actually treats me like a mate. I think you have one out there; it''s just not your time yet. Well, if you want to follow that fated path, bull."


    Marcus flopped his head back on the couch with a sigh, staring up at the ceiling. "Nyx, there''s a difference between you and me, though.." He turned his head to the side, searching her eyes as he hesitated on his next sentence. "I don''t feel bad about the things I''ve done. In a sick and twisted way, it helped me overcome the shit I went through when I was younger. This isn''t a good excuse, really, but.. that''s just how it is.. The only thing I''ve actually ever cared about is you."

 Chapter 129 - Strange Dreams (1)

    Esme stared at her friend for a moment, reading his facial expression and feeling her chest tighten at what he must be going through right now. Before she met her first mate, Esme was not too concerned about getting one; like Marcus, she didn''t think she would get a mate. Why would the Moon Goddess grant them such a gift? But she never waited so long to meet Ethan compared to Marcus, who was still mate-less after six years.


    "I think you are being too pessimistic. You''ve only ever been in the Hellhounds, Marcus. You can''t say for sure you won''t have a mate if you haven''t travelled much further than the forest; ah ah, let me finish," She pointed her finger up, stopping her friend from interrupting. "Don''t you dare say you have travelled because the missions Camilla sent you on do not count. We were in and out within thirty minutes, after days of watching like damned animals stalking their prey."


    She leaned forwards and grabbed her pizza slice, taking a few bites before continuing. "Your mate is out there. I swear some people have gone ten years without meeting their mate-"


    "I''m nearly at that stage," Marcus grumbled back with a sigh and went back to his pizza.


    "Such a diva," She jested, shooting him amused glances and smirk.


    "Okay, let''s do a role reversal.. You still haven''t met your mate, but here I am on my second, and my first hadn''t even died.. another point I just want to add that would have made more sense as to why you have a second mate, but let''s get back to the questions later.. I have two mates, and you have none.. How would you feel? Do you think you''d be calm, eating your pizza and not acting like a diva? And I''m not a diva.." Marcus started to ramble, making Esme shake her head with a giggle, covering her mouth as she tried not to choke on her food.


    When she finally ate her food without choking, she answered him. "I would not be a diva. I wasn''t bothered before meeting Ethan about getting a mate. We may have had that discussion.." Esme glanced at him, checking that she knew what chat she was mentioning; from the slightly sad flicker crossing his blue eyes, she could tell Marcus understood and continued, clearing her throat. "But.. it was more for my sake."


    Esme kept her eyes on the food, reaching forward for another slice.


    "What? Why.."


    Esme smiled gently. "Marcus, you were the only person I trusted, the only person I relied on. If I got too attached, if my feelings for you grew, it would have crushed me to see you finding your mate. I never dreamed that I''d get a mate; Camilla asked me to do the dirty jobs, the ones that not even you knew about. Anyway.. It was the right thing to do; I can tell you''re not crushed after seeing me with not just one but two mates. So, I can honestly say I would be fine. My hopes were never high in the first place."


    Marcus looked at her unimpressed. "Really? Well, we will see if I get the chance to have a mate or not.." He sighed and grabbed another pizza slice. "Let''s stop discussing this now. I feel like the discarded, friend-zoned best friend who can''t find true love from a rom-com at the moment."


    "You really can be such a diva.. Here.. have my nuggets," Esme offered, and Marcus gaped at her. She never gave away her food. At least he knew how special that act was.


    The pair finished all of the food without complaints, and Esme showed Marcus to the guest suite. He was impressed with the place and joked about moving in. She really wouldn''t mind, it would be like old times, but the place was a five-star hotel instead of a cottage in the woods.


    Once she bid him goodnight, Esme crawled into her own bed and smiled when she saw Gabriel already waiting for her under the covers. "I hope you weren''t waiting long?" She asked with a small giggle and a feeling a little concerned that neither of them saw his figure come into her apartment. She hoped not all vampires were as quick as Gabriel.


    Dangerous creatures.


    "Hmmm, very dangerous.." He purred into her ear.


    "Will I actually get my beauty sleep tonight?" She sighed happily into his chest, trying to ignore the stir in her heart and core from his voice alone.


    Gabriel chuckled and hugged her closer. "I will not deny you from your dreams. But you better dream of me." He kissed her head as his hand ran up and down her arm.


    "Do you dream?" She asked through a yawn as her body moulder over his, her leg resting comfortably over his groin.


    "Sometimes, but most of the time, it is blank," Gabriel murmured, then shushed her gently as she parted her lips to speak. "Go to sleep now. I''m not going anywhere."


    "You little weirdo watching me sleep.." She yawned again and smiled at the slight vibration of his chest from where he chuckled before tilting her chin up and placing a gentle kiss on her lips.


    Esme sighed and tightened her hold on her mate before they loosened, and she found his warmth and sweet smell lulling her to sleep. The weight of her head relaxed into his chest more, and she let the darkness consume her.


    When Esme next blinked her eyes open, she covered her eyes with her hand, shading herself from the sun beaming down on her. The rustling of leaves to a light summer breeze made her sit upright, looking around in alarm. She had been sleeping on the grass under the tree; it seemed to be late afternoon now.


    Her gaze followed the scenery around her, and she sighed, content with such a view. The hill she sat upon revealed the large lake surrounded by mountains, olive and pine trees, full of greenery and the sounds of nature of the chirping birds made her smile. Next to the lake appeared to be a white palace, its pillars holding it up steadily against the mountain range. Already she could see the fireflies starting to dance across then still waters.


    She stared up at the cerulean sky in wonder. It was magnificent. Even with the sun shining, stars scattered across the sky, twinkling still as though they were trying to outshine the sun. Her gaze followed a few shooting stars and fell back to the palace before her; for some reason, staring at the beautiful structure that was otherworldly made her feel uncomfortable.


    Esme clutched the fabric more over her head, hiding her features further even under the baking hot sun, hoping her peasant''s attire would keep her disguise for longer. Her navy and gold stola was covered by a dull hooded cloak, her dark brown hair hidden beneath except for a few strands that broke free with the wind.


    A rustling noise from behind her caught her attention; she turned her head only to pause when she felt the cool blade of a sword against her throat. "Hmmm, is there a reason why there is a blade at my throat?" She asked the person wielding the sword, to which she could not see just yet. Her unconcerned voice caused the person to chuckle lowly behind her.


    "I should be asking why a servant is taking a nap so far away from their masters in the palace," Came a smooth, velvety man''s voice.


    Esme smiled, not caring for the blade, for she could easily disappear. "My masters are rather kind and allowed me this time to myself," She replied; her gaze was forward as she heard the man''s footsteps coming to stand beside her.


    "Is that so? I heard they were wicked and corrupt. This is the first I have heard a servant say otherwise," He replied with amusement in his voice. Esme peeked up at him, his words gaining her interest. Nobody would dare say such things; maybe he was a lost spirit, a traveller.


    But her eyes locked with his, and she knew then that he was no spirit. She had never seen someone with such looks before; his white locks shone like pearls, his skin as smooth as marble. The long black chiton he wore made his looks stand out more, but for some reason, she could not see his features clearly; they were blurred and became more blurred the longer she looked at him.


    Whatever being he was, she needed to stay clear of him, lest her special spot becomes known to others. "If you are visiting, my lord, may I suggest keeping such thoughts to yourself," She advised politely.


    "For a servant, you speak rather freely. Lower your hood, let me see your face," He ordered, but his voice was soft like butter. She rather liked his voice.


    Esme smiled again. "It was nice meeting you." She looked at the white-haired man again as her body began to disperse into black mist, falling away into the shadow of the tree and disappearing.


    Esme''s eyes snapped open, instantly feeling disorientated and slightly sick as she stared at the windows of her bedroom. Raindrops trickled down the glass, the clouds almost brewing a storm across the city in the early morning. She frowned and inhaled deeply, her stomach unknotting and the slight headache that was forming started to subside.


    The dream she had started to become a blur, the world she''d created in her mind started to crumble, but one figure did stand out. The man with the white hair. She rolled over and saw Gabriel sleeping peacefully, and she smiled, whispering, "I really did dream of you.. It was a strange dream, but you were there.." She shook her head before clinging onto his body once more and closing her eyes.

 Chapter 130 - Blood Is Not Thicker Than Water

    { Author''s note: The following chapter/s will be revealing a plot in HUNTED volume 1. I have realised a little too late that I cannot write about Gabriel without this being mentioned with all the facts. Lesson learned for this noobie author, I hope I will not be ruining anyone''s reading experience from this little exposure. }


    ***


    After a lazy morning in bed, Esme and Gabriel strolled out to the lounge area where Marcus was waiting, wearing the clothes he wore the night before. Esme quietly made a cooked breakfast after the butler went to the shops again and dished it out for her and Marcus. If she was going to be staying in the ONYX building, she would have to fill up the empty kitchen.


    They sat at the stools to the kitchen counter, eating while Gabriel had a black coffee and answered his phone after taking a bite from Esme''s toast. While the vampire walked away speaking on the phone in Latin, Esme paused mid-bite of her toast and stared after her mate.


    "habes anything? (Did you find anything?)." Gabriel spoke quietly. Esme frowned and continued to listen to the phone call.


    "No, I non potuerunt ivenire, Davian. (I could not find, Davian.) And there is no sign of Cass. Should I search castle rock?" Vinnie asked on the other end of the line.


    Was Cass the vampire who smells of strawberries? And why could she understand parts of what they were saying? Or were they switching between Latin and English?


    "That would be too obvious," Gabriel muttered as he sat down on the sofa.


    "You not going to finish that?" Marcus asked, regaining Esme''s attention.


    She looked at her toast, then back at Marcus. "Can you understand what Gabriel has been saying?" She asked instead, putting her toast onto her plate.


    Marcus looked at her like she was crazy. "Why would I understand what he is saying? I have no idea what language he is even speaking in." He flicked her forehead then returned to his meal.


    "Esme.. Do you think the bond has made you understand Latin?" Isana wondered


    "Maybe?" Esme shrugged. "Who knows? This bond is new for us both."


    Once they finished their breakfast and cleared up, Esme, Marcus and Gabriel went back to his penthouse. The butler provided Marcus with fresh clothes, and Esme cleaned up in Gabriel''s room, returning to the lounge area in some black jeans and a casual t-shirt. Marcus did a double-take, his eyes widening when he saw her bare arms.


    "Your scars.." He murmured, raising his eyes from her arms and to her face.


    Esme awkwardly smiled and held her hands behind her back. She forgot Marcus had also seen her scars; it wasn''t that she was shy but more so strange that she was wearing a t-shirt. She was used to covering up now; in fact, maybe she should go put a jacket on? Esme started to turn around, nearly bumping into Gabriel, who held her in place, his hands on her shoulders. "Oh no, you don''t." He snaked his arm around Esme''s shoulders, turning her back around, and pulling her down to sit on the sofa together across from the bar.


    "If you want to wear short sleeves, nothing is stopping you now." Gabriel took her chin in his thumb and index finger, tilting her head up, staring into her eyes. "I didn''t take you for a scaredy-cat, Es," He purred, instantly making Esme lean closer to him, her gaze lowering to his lips.


    "Alright, enough of the lovey-dovey stuff!" Luther interrupted from the side. "You need to keep a low profile. It''s fine in front of us, but.." He looked from Esme and to Gabriel''s darkening face. "Anyway.. just chill out. Acting like newlyweds or something.."


    "They technically are.." Marcus muttered, crossing his arms as he slumped down on the sofa next to the golden-haired vampire. It was a strange sight to see them sitting next to each other so comfortably, but it must be even more bizarre for them to see the Vampire King and the rogue she-wolf almost kissing in front of them.


    "If a mate bond between a vampire and a werewolf is real.. or similar to a werewolf''s bond. I''ve seen Nyx''s mark; she said she marked you. Let''s see it then." Marcus waited expectantly; Luther and Marcus grew curious when Gabriel started to undo his shirt and pulled it aside.


    Esme was too absorbed in Gabriel''s body to pay attention to their gasps, admiring the ridges of his abdomen, his taut chest muscles and then finally looking at the small crescent moon under his left collarbone.


    "That''s unbelievable.." Marcus trailed off, looking between the newly mated pair. "I wonder what powers you''d have between you.."


    Luther didn''t seem as shocked. "In all my years, I must say it is a first. But if it would happen to anyone, then it had to be the vampire of all vampires, really."


    Gabriel rebuttoned his shirt, and Esme made sure to look away though his small chuckle indicated he caught her looking or had read her mind. Even though she did want to jump him and spend possibly a week or two in bed with him, there were still more pressing issues to worry about.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, Luther. There was another mated pair before me. A certain bitch of vampire and an Alpha King," Gabriel muttered with a darkened gaze that made the room grow suddenly colder.


    Esme didn''t know what about that story made her mate angry, but she was surprised to hear that there was another mated pair of a vampire and a werewolf. It must have been long ago because the most recent histories never reported such a couple. But her mate was a thousand plus year-old vampire, so he''d pretty much seen it all. Though she wondered who that ''bitch'' was.


    "Gabriel?" Esme turned her head back to look at him, but he stayed quiet on the matter. So instead, she probed in a different direction, hoping to get some answers. "Who is Cass? Is this the vampire we need to be worried about?"


    Gabriel''s eyes widened. "Where did you hear that name?" Gabriel asked with slight irritation to his voice. She searched the bond and could feel he was not annoyed at her, but she couldn''t tell by what.


    "I heard Vinnie say the name earlier on the phone," Esme replied, searching his eyes.


    Luther made a whistling sound and got up to go to the bar. "Should we leave you to explain?" Esme watched Luther glance in Marcus'' direction from behind the sofa.


    "Marcus stays," Esme said, leaving no room for arguments. Gabriel chuckled and gripped her chin again and left a gentle kiss on her lips before releasing her and settling back down on the sofa. "I take that as you agreeing to my command?" She said breathlessly.


    Gabriel grinned at Esme''s comment and brushed her hair away from her face, putting it behind her ear. "How did you hear his name earlier? We were speaking in Latin." His hand brushed against her cheek before he dropped it onto the back seat of the sofa behind her.


    "I somehow caught onto your conversation. I''m not sure if I can understand Latin now.." She murmured.


    "*Do you think it has something to do with being bonded now?* Gabriel asked quietly; his voice was like warm honey.


    "* I think so. But I can''t be certain. Maybe we should test it out.. Once you tell me about Cass, that is..*" Esme replied and glanced in Luther and Marcus'' direction after feeling their heavy gazes on her. "What?"


    "Has she ever spoken Latin before?" Luther looked at Marcus as he sat back down, handing the werewolf a bottle of beer.


    "Never.." Marcus watched her in wonder, making her cheeks heat up and look back at Gabriel.


    "We don''t need to test it, little wolf. *You just spoke in Latin with me,*" Gabriel replied with a small smile.


    The fuuuuucck...


    "That''s so fricken cool. So, I basically get your superpowers, right? Let me try mind- umpth."


    Gabriel kissed her before she could finish her sentence. "That is a secret I do not wish to reveal to your werewolf friend." His voice growled in her mind as he nipped her lip lightly before releasing her.


    "Cass is short for Cassius," Gabriel began as he received a glass of blood from Luther. "He is my brother."


    Esme parted her lips, and she looked at Luther for guidance, expecting him to say that Gabriel was joking. But she knew he wasn''t; it was just another unbelievable thing. "Why has it never been mentioned that THEE Vampire King has a brother?" She asked while her mind started to race. "And what happened for you to be so estranged with him?"


    What would Cassius do? Was he Gabriel''s only real rival?


    Esme would never judge, though, about their estrangement; her own family history proved that blood was not always thicker than water. Her gaze flickered to Marcus before returning to her vampire.


    "It''s a long story," Gabriel replied quietly, taking a long gulp from his blood. "One that started with a woman and ended with her death."


    "You fought over a woman? And he''s holding a grudge?"


    "I killed her," Gabriel interrupted before Esme could continue. She paused, feeling her mouth go dry.


    Gabriel killed this woman.


    "Did you.. love her?" She whispered; her eyes were dead set on him.


    "Yes, and so did he."

 Chapter 131 - Bloody Families

    { Some people are like clouds. Once they disappear, it''s a beautiful day }


    ***


    Esme stared at Gabriel for a moment as she processed what he said. It was in the past, sure, but the part about killing his ex-lover kind of stood out to her. Did he kill her because she cheated on him with Cassius? Or was it the other way around?


    "Why.. did you kill her? Who was she? When was this?" She started bombarding him with questions and snapped her lips shut to stop herself from asking anymore. Gabriel would tell her; she knew he would otherwise; they wouldn''t be sitting here right now.


    "Amelia was.."


    "A skank, oh sorry, a slip of the tongue." Luther raised his hands, looking unapologetic. Esme looked at Gabriel to read his face, but he was stoic and even uncaring. Luther then muttered beneath his breath, "A gentleman should never diss a lady.. although she never acted like a lady."


    "Pfft," Marcus snickered and turned his head away, drinking from his bottle.


    Esme''s attention moved from Luther to her hand, where Gabriel interlaced their fingers in her lap. She looked up at him and felt her chest warm up from staring back into those crystal clear orbs; the red specks in his eyes shimmered for a moment before returning back to normal. "Go on." Esme squeezed his hand gently and hoped he could feel that she was fine through the bond.


    She expected Gabriel to have a few ''skeletons in his closet'', and quite literally at that. She also wondered how long Gabriel''s brother kept this grudge.


    "Let me just explain first. Amelia was a second-generation vampire. She came to earth with another, Mira, after Cassius and I were placed here-"


    "Placed here.." Esme narrowed her eyes slightly. "So, you weren''t randomly born as vampires?"


    "No. We have no recollection of our past. Our father, our creator, cast us here.. Amelia and Mira were given to us as brides and to reproduce.. At first, nothing happened. I allowed the girls to leave; they were hurt by the idea that they were solely there to be our brides and nothing more. Two hundred years later, they returned, and I took Amelia as my lover, while Cass had Mira." Gabriel paused, sipping his blood, almost like he was preparing for the rest of the story.


    Esme scrutinised him for a moment. The air surrounding him was dark and chilled, his features passive and emotionless as he spoke, and when she checked the bond, she was surprised to find the smallest part of him still angry at Amelia. After all this time, it was still there, like a scar that would never look quite right, unlike her own on the surface of her skin that had now magically disappeared. These were the scars none could see.


    The she-wolf could also tell that Gabriel still loved him even through his anger and hurt at his brother. It was strange, even though her family was a little messed up-


    "More than messed up," Isana murmured, thinking back to the multiple disturbing missions Camilla put her on, the intense training she put her through, and going to the few memories she had of her father.


    "Either way, I still have some feelings towards them. With.. dad.. It hurts to think about him and what he must have put Camilla through. And then when I think about Camilla.."


    Yes, since her ''mother'' never replied to her voice mails and told her she was alive. She also preferred using her name in mind now; it put the much-needed distance between them. Before she had to call her Camilla in front of others, now it was more natural. She did disown her, after all.


    "Camilla.." Esme sighed, then shook her head. She wasn''t worth thinking about, and right she became sidetracked about her own family and needed to listen to Gabriel.


    "I''m not sure when things started between Amelia and Cassius, all I know is that he loved her from the beginning, even though she chose me.. first, that is. I was with her on and off for four hundred years. I didn''t know about their affair until she left me-"


    "What did Mira do in all this?" Esme asked; listening to all this was like some sort of drama and causing her a slight headache. Now she could kind of understand why he killed Amelia. Was she cheating on him for four hundred years? That''s just sick, but what was worse was that Gabriel''s brother was the other man.


    "Boy, I bet that was awkward," Isana remarked cheekily, thinking back to Mira, a vampire that didn''t really seem all that important, even though she was also a second-generation vampire.


    "Amelia killed her. So she was out of the picture," Gabriel replied nonchalantly. Esme supposed it was such a long time ago now that he wasn''t bothered, or he was never bothered about the vampire in the first place. "In the 16th century, when Amelia left, she somehow ended up being Alpha King Matthias'' mate. They had children, and then she left and betrayed him by sleeping with a shapeshifter also."


    "So, she had a death wish, really. She pissed off a lot of influential and powerful men¡­ A vampire king and his brother, and then an Alpha King.. was the shifter a king or something as well?" Esme said, unimpressed by what this woman did.


    She tried to imagine Gabriel sleeping with another woman, and her chest instantly burned in rage, her teeth clamped together, and her gaze darkened, glaring into space.


    "Nyx?" Marcus called to her, and she snapped her eyes to him. He raised a brow, and she cleared her mind from the imaginary scenario, already knowing she''d let her wolf go feral and do what she pleased to them if that situation ever arose.


    Gabriel clicked his tongue in annoyance, and Esme looked back at her mate. His gaze was dark, and she could tell he had read her thoughts. But she also knew that her vampire would never cheat on her. Esme shook her head and asked her next question, distracting them both. "Was Cassius not at all affected by what she did? Shouldn''t he applaud for you killing her?"


    Gabriel squeezed her hand gently before standing up and returning to the bar, finishing the last of his drink and placing the glass on the bar''s surface. He turned around and met her gaze. "Cassius was a lost cause to her; she was very manipulative and probably told him that Matthias and this shapeshifter were nothing and only her experimentations. Anyway, she dug her own grave; I killed her and then locked Cassius away."


    It sounded like Cassius was a lovesick fool and a victim to this Amelia. Now because Gabriel locked his brother away after killing her, that fool probably held onto all of his anger and directed it at Gabriel.


    "How long was he locked away for?" She asked, wondering if Cassius was meant to have been locked up in one of those cells below ONYX.


    "I''m not sure. But he is starting to make himself known. I am not sure what he is planning, but this is why we need to be careful about him finding out about you," Gabriel replied as he walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window, his face stoic, but Esme could feel his trepidation.


    He was truly fearful of what his brother might do.

 Chapter 132 - [Bonus ] Bumping Heads

    "Shouldn''t you be more careful then?" Marcus spoke up after being quiet for so long. He looked between Gabriel and Esme and shook his head. "You came to the Hub like some stupid knight in shining armour, which she never needs, by the way. But you might as well have used a megaphone to announce your feelings for Nyx. If he has spies-"


    "It doesn''t matter," Esme interrupted. "I met Davian. He is Cassius''.. what do you call him?"


    "Davian is Cassius'' childe. But the term doesn''t mean one is related. It is just a term we came up with because the master who sired the vampire has to teach them everything they know," Luther answered her, and she nodded her head, learning yet another thing about vampires.


    "Well, you kinda need to know this stuff now.. being mated to the Vampire King and all.." Isana murmured.


    Esme continued. "Davian said Cassius knows of my existence. But at the moment, it sounds like he thinks I am just a fling and nothing more."


    "Still.. I don''t like this," Marcus muttered before swigging his beer.


    "You think I do, pup?" Gabriel snapped, glaring over his shoulder. Esme tensed at the term, instantly jumping in front of Marcus as he pushed off from the couch, his hand going behind his back.


    "What did you say!?" Marcus growled, his eyes shimmered into those of his wolf''s, and he took a step forward, his eyes still on the vampire. He hadn''t taken note of the petite she-wolf who blocked his path. Luther stood and was suddenly by the King''s side, watching the werewolf warily but not doing anything.


    Gabriel turned around and smirked until his eyes fell on Esme, who raised a brow at him. His lips fell, and he turned back to the window.


    "Marcus, let go of the knife," Esme ordered calmly, claiming his attention. Marcus lowered his gaze to her, the muscle in his jaw ticking as he still clutched onto his knife. "What do you plan on doing? This isn''t the Hellhounds, and that knife isn''t going to leave a scratch on Gabriel. And.." She suddenly dropped to the ground and spun, kicking her leg out, and sweeping him off his feet.


    Esme stood over Marcus, who looked at her startled. "He is my mate," She growled, letting her eyes burn into his at a ferocity that made him drop his gaze.


    "How very biased of you, Nyx," He muttered, ignoring her hand that lowered to him to help him stand.


    Esme ignored her friend''s comment because it wasn''t true. She stepped back and turned her attention back to her mate. "Apologise to him, Gabriel."


    ''Pup'' was an insult werewolves used against each other, stating they were still not fully grown. Werewolves, mainly rogues from what she''d seen, used the term after winning a fight and further humiliating their contender.


    Gabriel stared at her with a curious look on his face for a moment. She wondered if Gabriel had ever been told to do something before or if she was the first to reprimand and command him. He glanced at the werewolf and placed his hand on his chest, lowering his head slightly. "I am sorry for calling you a pup. I lost my temper, but it does not excuse me for using such foul language."


    Luther''s mouth dropped open, his eyes wide from shock. Esme ignored the vampire''s blatant surprise and looked at her friend. Marcus nodded in acknowledgement and started to walk away.


    "Where are you going?" She asked, glancing between her mate and her friend, who was still displeased. His mood was apparent even as he kept his head facing away from her.


    "I need to move about, we''ve been sitting for too long, and I might as well go get my bag." He continued to walk towards the elevator, his hands in his pockets now.


    "I''ll come with," Esme announced, making her friend pause and the room go silent. "Like I just said, Cassius doesn''t think there is anything more between us, and I need to stretch my legs. It would be good to go running in our wolf forms."


    Running with Marcus this time and not chasing after him.


    "I would not trust Davian too much," Luther muttered and glanced at Gabriel as he continued to stare after his mate.


    "I haven''t seen your wolf form yet," Gabriel drawled, almost like he was thinking on the best course of action. "But I cannot come. Cassius does have spies. We just don''t know who they are yet. He will see my interest in you has developed further than sharing my bed." He smiled slightly and apologetically.


    "Shift in front of me when you return." Gabriel winked. "My place is large enough after all."


    Esme grinned in return and ran over to his spot by the window. Gabriel opened his arms but still showed surprise on his features as she jumped on him, her arms wrapped around his neck, and she crashed her lips against his as he lifted her up. She sighed into him as he pulled her closer to his chest, and his back hit the window behind him.


    Esme was a little overjoyed that Gabriel was still letting her out of his sight after this discussion about Cassius and Amelia. He trusted her and seemed to trust in her abilities.


    "Or he might have read Marcus'' mind to see where the bag is?" Isana murmured. Esme ignored her comment and opened her eyes to see her mate already staring at her adoringly.


    "I''ll see you soon," She whispered and almost melted as he kissed her again and brushed his fangs against her bottom lip as they parted.


    Gabriel lowered her to the ground, and his hands went to her wrists, almost like he didn''t want to let her go still. "Marcus," He called out to him as he continued to stare at Esme. "Nothing better happen to her. I''m trusting you.." He slowly moved his gaze to meet the werewolf''s, locking them in place so he could not look away.


    "If you break my trust... I will find you and make you wish you''d never been born."

 Chapter 133 - A Run Between Friends

    Esme left in a rush with Marcus after Gabriel''s threat. She found it both chilling and adorable at the same time. Her protective mate was exactly who she needed by her side.


    Esme still had the freedom to come and go as she pleased in the penthouse, like the rogue she is, and not being imprisoned like her previous mate. There was no comparison, but with two marks on her skin to two different mates, she couldn''t help but think about Ethan and the things he''d done and how loving Gabriel already was towards her.


    A tiny part of her, possibly 1% of her, doubted that this happiness would last, that something might come between them. That Gabriel might change his mind but even thinking that for a fraction of a second made her neck burn and her body shiver in response. The she-wolf knew that such idiotic thoughts sprung to her mind because of such a past; she knew in time that that small feeling would pass and she could live comfortably, or as comfortably as can be for the Vampire King''s mate, once she got over her demons.


    Esme inhaled sharply and leapt over a fallen tree, bringing her back to the present and not lost in her thoughts. Marcus turned his head and shook it, making small barking sounds similar to a laugh. That was the only issue with rogues; they couldn''t communicate with each other, so reading each other''s body language was the best thing to do. Luckily, they had trained in wolf form as well and knew each other well enough. But it would have been nice to be able to mind-link him.


    Currently, she was just following Marcus to the location of his bag. So far, they''d been running for two hours, making Esme wonder a few times if he was just running away and leading her astray. But the black wolf in front started to slow down. They''d already run across the valley, up and down hills, through forests and was now at a forest she hadn''t been to yet. Then again, she hadn''t ventured too far away from Chester, her instinct was always in fight and flight mode, so it was still strange to be running without a bag or having clothes nearby for when she wanted to shift back into her human form.


    Marcus slowed to a walk and followed a small stream until he came across a boulder. Esme paused when he shifted back into human form and crouched down behind the rock, moving some plants away that was in the corner of it, and pulled out a black duffel bag. Esme turned her head away when he stood again and lowered her mouth to the water for a drink.


    "Do you want to chill here for a bit?" Marcus asked; she ignored him for a moment as she chugged down the water, not realising just how thirsty she was. Unlike the early hours of the morning, the skies were bright and sunny and even seemed to be warm. Which was lovely, considering it was nearly winter and they were in the north.


    Esme finally raised her head and found her friend already wearing some tracksuit bottoms, his feet barefoot as he redid his dishevelled hair, tying only the top half of his hair back into his new favourite hairstyle. His muscles flexed as he did so, seemingly unaware of the power of his looks, but she knew better. Marcus knew he was good looking; he feigned innocence. But as she glanced at him and looked away, she really wondered who the lucky she-wolf would be his mate.


    If he treated her, his best friend, so well, then his mate would no doubt be treated like a princess.


    "I think his question was rhetorical," Isana said pointedly, bringing Esme out of her thoughts about her friend. Esme rolled her eyes and walked up to Marcus, looking down at him from her height. She was a small female wolf but still taller than most humans. Marcus tilted his head to the side, a look of confusion on his features.


    She rolled her eyes again and lowered her head to his bag, prodding her nose into it and pulling back, looking at him expectantly. "Oh, hold on." He unzipped the bag again and pulled out a shirt; Esme took it in her mouth and walked towards a tree. "Es, I''ve seen everything now. You don''t need to be so shy!" He called out to her, but she let her body transform swiftly behind the tree and threw his shirt over her body, knowing it would act as a dress.


    "You may have seen everything, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to let you gawk after me," She winked as she sauntered back to his spot.


    "You wish," He joked and looked away with a slight blush as though she''d caught him in an embarrassing act.


    Esme went to the boulder and lay down, placing her arms behind her head and closing her eyes, enjoying the warmth of the sun on her skin. Marcus lay next to her, but he was on his front, watching the forest and the stream. "It''s nice getting out like this," He murmured. "Whenever I see you, there always seems to be one problem or another. At least, for some time, you can have a bit of fun and even play with me."


    The pair laughed at his choice of words. They''d never really had the time to fully relax outside of the Hellhound''s borders, and if they did ''disobey'' rules set by the Hellhounds, they were constantly looking over their shoulders. That didn''t mean they weren''t still occasionally scouting the trees and their surroundings for any enemies, but that was their natural instinct.


    "This would also be the perfect time to kidnap you," Marcus joked, making Esme open her left eye and peek at him. He chuckled at her lack of response. "I''m glad I have your trust."


    "Hmm," She hummed. "Well, you know the consequences.. if it''s not me, then my mate will get you." She was eerily calm at announcing her threats, but it was not unlike her.


    The pair stayed like that for a while, content in the quiet and listening to nature around them. That was the only issue with living in Chester, the noise pollution and that they had to be careful with shifting at a decent distance from humans. But Esme had always been adjusting to her surroundings, whether it was a rogue''s territory (not her best choice in the past, her daily attacks from type 1 rogues were exhausting), to living with humans and vampires.


    With her eyes closed, and the lulling sounds of nature along with the heat of the sun and her friend by her side, Esme soon found herself dozing off. She was confident in her skills and Marcus''; having him, there was a huge stress reliever.. What she thought would be a light nap turned into another strange dream.

 Chapter 134 - Holiday Mode

    Esme''s mind was pulled into this dream; she was walking towards the large palace this time. On closer inspection, and Esme''s mind aware that she was in this dream, she realised it was built similar to Greek architecture, using marble for the pillars and parts decorated in gold. Although she was aware of her dream, she wasn''t completely lucid dreaming, whereby she had no control over her body.


    She walked to the right of the building, away from the guards and followed to the wall. Once she was at a safe distance away from guards and servants, she stepped into the shade of the wall and dissolved into it, walking through the wall and appeared the other side. She stayed as this shadow form, clinging to the wall while she surveyed the small garden before stepping forwards and returning to her normal body.


    The garden had a clear pond with a small bridge that met the white steps leading to this section of the palace. The rest of the garden was full of apple trees and benches set in the shade. Esme walked towards one of the trees, suddenly feeling peckish after a few hours of sleep.


    "Nyx! By the gods, where have you been!?"


    Nyx?


    She paused momentarily before pulling the apple away and crunching into it, licking her lips from the sweetness. Turning around, she faced Acacius, one of her servants who looked flabbergasted. His curly black hair fell just above his forehead, his olive complexion slightly shining from no doubt running around searching for her. The short chiton he wore revealed his muscular stature and the stocky calves he most likely got, again from running around after her.


    Acacius searched the small garden then approached her, walking across the bridge. Nyx met him halfway, still eating her apple nonchalantly. "Acacius, dear, you look tired. Whatever is wrong?" She sauntered past him.


    "You are leading me to an early grave, Nyx. Please have some pity for me.. You are not the easiest to serve," Acacius muttered behind her. He lowered his head when she turned to look at him, showing his respect.


    "If it makes you feel better, I can always speak to a certain God of the underworld to save a good spot for you?" Nyx smirked when his face paled, and she turned back around to go inside the palace. "Now, why have you been looking for me today?"


    "You can be so meaaaan..." Acacius moaned, then dropped his tone at her side glance. Out of all her servants, he and one other were the only ones to speak to her so comfortably. He sighed. "Your father has called for you."


    Nyx stopped and threw the apple aside. "How long has he been waiting?" She asked quietly.


    "A w-while," Acacius stuttered, from fear of the shadows starting to circulate nearby and going towards her.


    "Nyx."


    "Nyx!"


    Esme''s eyes shot open, and she hopped to her feet into a crouch, reaching for her knife. Her heart pounded loudly, the sleep still in her eyes as she searched her surroundings and saw Marcus standing across from her, his hands raised. She blinked and lowered her hand after realising she had left her knife with her clothes in the woods near Chester. She shook her head, realising how bold she must have become overnight after finding out her mate was the Vampire King.


    The she-wolf squeezed her eyes shut and reluctantly opened them again, turning away from the sun. "Was I out for long?" She inquired.


    "Not too long, thirty minutes? Your snoring was interrupting my peaceful time with the animals," Marcus joked and smirked when she glared at him.


    "I do not snore!" She argued and plopped her butt on the rock again.


    "You don''t, no. But I had to wake you. I heard movement nearby; I''m not sure if it''s a rogue or something else. Wanna check it out?" He asked, his blue eyes sparkling with mischief, making Esme''s eyes light up.


    "Alright, but no fighting." Esme pushed off the ground and patted her hands together, ridding herself of the dust.


    "Let''s go in human form. We can always shift if things get out of hand," Marcus suggested as he turned around.


    "Hey, put a shirt on. Look at least a little less inconspicuous, please. Use ya head," She knocked his head, tapping lightly with her fist before brushing past him.


    "Says the girl in just a shirt-"


    "This looks like a dress on me.. It''s all the range. Plus.. I''m pretty sure I look good in it," She winked over her shoulder, putting on mock confidence. After getting with Gabriel, she knew she had to at least have some good looks. It was only being with Ethan that had knocked any confidence she had, leaving her to believe she wasn''t good enough or pretty enough for anyone.


    "Yeah.. you do.." Marcus murmured and turned away, grabbing another shirt and throwing it on. While he caught up to her, Esme was lost in her thoughts.


    "Is, what was that dream I had?" Esme asked her wolf as she thought back to how bizarre it was. The dream seemed to continue from what happened in the previous one; the palace was the same, and her clothes were the same. But there was one thing she did note this time; they had been speaking in another language, most likely Latin.


    "I don''t know. Maybe the stress of the last few days is catching up to you?" Isana wondered, making Esme relax a little.


    "You''re probably right. The only bit that gets me.. Is the language.." Esme sighed.


    "What are you thinking so deeply about?" Marcus emerged by her side, slapping his hand down on her shoulder, almost startling her. "Did you really not sleep well last night because of that vampire? You''re a little out of it today. Even letting me sneak up on you."


    Esme shook her head, ridding her thoughts of the strange dreams. "Something must be wrong then," She smirked. "Your skills wouldn''t improve that quickly overnight.. Come on, let''s check out who is nearby."


    The pair pushed forwards at a slight jog, keeping their bare feet silent as they headed towards what sounded like another animal. Esme pointed up, and Marcus nodded before jumping up to the first branch of a tree and then another branch, leaving her to jump next. She couldn''t go first, she was currently going commando, and although her friend wasn''t a pervert, she also didn''t want to flash her private parts to him.


    Once at a good height, they hopped into another tree and looked down where two werewolves were eating and fighting over their kill. Esme leaned forwards and smelled the air, the scent revealed them to be rogues, but there was something else to the smell. She had to ignore the bloodied animal, but she couldn''t quite distinguish what the smell was, that was until one of them looked up after a nut of some kind dropped to the ground. Esme glanced in the direction it came from and secretly cursed the squirrel that saw her annoyed expression and ran up the tree away from them.


    "Es, we gotta go. They''re type one''s," Marcus whispered. Esme looked back at the wolves; the first one had dragged the dead animal closer to itself and away from the other one that looked in their direction still. Its ears were alert, its body poised, and its red eyes gleamed as it searched the ground and sniffed the air.


    "Let''s go," She whispered. It was a good thing they kept hidden. Type one rogues were ruthless and didn''t care about what and who they ate; whoever was in their way could be attacked. This was why it was surprising to see two of them next to each other without killing each other.


    Esme and Marcus could take them, but neither was in the mood to. Whenever they fought them before, it was always a very bloody confrontation, and they both seemed to be in some type of ''holiday mood'' since chilling in the sun. Plus, after their life of killing and always being on their toes, this was the last thing they wanted to deal with.


    They stuck to the trees, staying completely silent. Esme occasionally looked back, sighing in relief after the other rogue was distracted again and seemed to attack the other. Marcus and Esme dropped to the dusty ground, silently searching their surroundings before they headed back. Without even speaking, the pair already subconsciously agreed to leave the area; it was a given.


    But as they approached the area, they''d been chilling at a low growl resounded from the woods. Esme then sniffed the air and inhaled sharply. "There was another one," She whispered, realising its scent was on Marcus'' bag and the rock.


    It had sniffed them out.

 Chapter 135 - Type 1 Rogues: Part One

    Esme and Marcus stood still, their bodies tense as they tried to scope out the situation. Another type 1 rogue was across from them, and from the sound of the footfall, it was approaching them warily, not charging at them like how they expected it to. Marcus lowered down to a crouch near his duffel bag, his eyes set straight ahead.


    "What are you thinking?" Esme whispered, waiting for this rogue to appear. The option to not fight was looking less promising right now.


    "Maybe we should just shift and run. We''re quicker than most. What do you think?" He asked while lengthening the straps to which she knew he would put on his back for when he shifted.


    "Shift now, I''ll follow as well," Esme ordered quietly, then narrowed her gaze to the wolf''s grey-haired form coming into view. While Esme scrutinised the male werewolf, Marcus shifted by her side.


    "One second.." She muttered more to herself, tilting her head to the side of the wolf, baring its teeth at them in a growl, its snout scrunched up with its ears pointed back. It took another step forward, and Marcus made a warning growl, but it was more for her to get her ass in gear.


    Esme brought her hand up in front of Marcus'' face to calm him, which it did not. She started to slowly walk forwards, making sure not to step on anything that might upset this rogue. Marcus barked at her, but Esme ignored him and paused when the other wolf growled again. Her eyes were locked with his, and she knew it came off as a challenge, but she couldn''t help it.


    The rogue''s eyes were not a bright red like the others, they were almost like a milky pink, and she could still somehow see a bit of life behind them. Was she crazy for thinking that? But what if this rogue wasn''t officially a type 1 yet? It hadn''t attacked them yet and seemed to be growling at them in warning than in attack mode. Was he in the middle of transforming into a type 1?


    Taking a gamble on this little theory of hers, she bared her neck to him. Marcus barked, almost as if he was saying, ''what the hell are you doing!?'', and Esme slowly raised her eyes after hearing the growling wolf stop and tilt its head slightly, almost in confusion.


    "Look at his eyes, Marcus. I think the human side is still in there.." Esme whispered back before she started to walk forwards again, stopping on the other side of the stream. The wolf had backed up a little, growling then stopping, and occasionally its head seemed to click to its side like it was going to have a seizure.


    "We won''t hurt you," Esme said calmly and met the wolf''s eyes again. "Shift back so we can talk properly."


    Marcus barked from behind her urgently, and Esme looked to the side in case the other two were nearby. But they weren''t, and the sounds caused by them still seemed to be at a reasonable distance. She looked back at the other wolf, who still seemed confused; his ears flicked up alert then back down before it clicked its head to the side and started to growl again.


    "Hey, stop being a dick and shift. I can understand my friend well but not you, stranger. We won''t attack," She said, lacing a bit of her Luna''s voice into her speech. The wolf stopped growling and straightened before jogging behind a tree.


    Esme could hear the wolf''s transformation, each bone-cracking slowly, and the wolf''s cries turned into a man''s screams.


    "Shit," She cursed under her breath and looked to the side again, trying to listen out for the other rogues. He was making so much noise, but she didn''t anticipate his struggle in shifting.


    "C-clothes!" A man''s voice, she presumed to be the rogue came from behind the tree. Esme blinked in surprise and turned to Marcus, looking at him pointedly and waiting as he lowered down onto the ground for her to climb onto his back and unzip his bag for another shirt. Marcus whined in annoyance.


    "Oh shush, we''ll go shopping. Look, I only grabbed some shorts," Esme replied to the wolf, rezipping the bag and climbing back down, jogging over to the tree and throwing the pair of shorts in his direction.


    "T-thanks!" The man then cleared his throat. His voice sounded rough, like he hadn''t used it in a while; it made her wonder just how long he''d stayed in his wolf form.


    With the sound of a branch snapping, Esme backed away; Isana was still alert, she was wary of this werewolf that was not quite a type 1 rogue yet, and at the others, they snuck away from. A man in his mid-thirties appeared, he was on the scrawnier side of what she was used to seeing in males, but she put that down to the life of a rogue. His brown hair was greasy and dishevelled, and a beard growing halfway down his neck; one of his hazel eyes looked gaunt and if a little clouded in one of them, almost like he was blind.


    "Hey," Esme greeted him with a wave, hiding the nervousness she felt from this man''s presence. "Are you with the other two?" She pointed her chin in the other rogue''s direction.


    "No," His voice was more powerful than earlier and strode forwards, making Esme back away, almost stumbling back into the stream, but she regained her balance and stopped on the other side. The man''s gaze followed her and almost looked sad by her reaction. He stopped on the other side of the stream and crouched down, cupping the water in his hands and sipping from it.


    Esme continued to stare at him, feeling guilty by openly gawking at the mess of this poor guy. He looked like he needed food, a bath and possibly counselling.. There was an almost dead look to his eyes, but she didn''t know if that was to do with what he was, whatever he was, she wasn''t entirely sure, or by something that had happened to him.

 Chapter 136 - Type 1 Rogues: Part Two

    "I didn''t mean to come across as rude," Esme began and crossed her arms against her chest. "It''s just that the others down there," She looked in the wolves direction again. "are making us nervous. Are you a type 1 rogue? Or.." Turning into one? She wanted to ask but didn''t. What if upsetting the guy might make him switch?


    She wasn''t an expert; this was a first for her.


    The man sat back and put his feet into the stream, splashing his dirtied self with the water. "I think I am.. I''m not sure.. I just.. blackout. My wolf also doesn''t have any recollection of what he does during these times. I don''t know where I am or who you guys are. I just know that you''re regular rogues, although.. this she-wolf seems to be a Luna." He flicked his eyes in her direction before standing up again and rubbing himself, ridding his dirtied body of the mud.


    That sounded scary; it made sense, though, because of how type 1''s always reacted. Esme knew their wolves took over the human side of them, making them feral, but they were also extremely dangerous considering they didn''t care who they fought and ate, as long as they had a meal. Sometimes they killed for fun as well; she''d seen them kill their prey and leave the body. It was disturbing.


    "How long.." Esme looked away from him, giving him a bit of privacy. The man chuckled at her, but she didn''t care. "How long have you been in your wolf form?"


    "I don''t know, sweetheart-"


    Esme growled, cutting him off. "Don''t. Ever. Call. Me. sweetheart."


    His brows rose, and it became eerily quiet for a moment, making Esme wonder if the guy was about to lose it and shift into his wolf form. "Fair enough. Anyway.. I said I blackout. It could be weeks or months in wolf form.. From how hard it was to hear your voice and how dirty I am.. I''d say it''s at least been eight months."


    Eight months.. How the hell was he not a type 1 already? Was it some sort of willpower?


    The man chuckled again from the shock on her face. But his face became serious suddenly. "Thank you.." He scratched the back of his knotted hair, getting his fingers tangled in it and almost distracting him. "Thank you for bringing me back.."


    "Hey, no problem," She tried for nonchalance, feeling a little awkward from the whole ''saviour'' look he was giving her.


    "Do you live nearby?" He asked. That was a question that made her tense, and Marcus growl quietly. "I''m not inviting myself over.. calm down.. is he your mate?" He stared at the black wolf then shook his head. "No, he''d be more protective of you if he was. I.. I just want to return to civilisation. Speaking to you now, a human.. is clearing my head."


    Was it as simple as that? Would this man be able to return to the way he was?


    Esme glanced in Marcus'' direction, and he growled in argument to what she was thinking. "We could drop him off at the Hub.."


    She didn''t know of any other Hubs than the one near Chester, but that was a little too close for comfort, bringing this wolf who could or could not revert to being a type 1 at any moment. Plus, it would mean running in wolf form for two hours with him.


    Marcus growled again and jumped down the rock to her side. The other rogue jumped backwards, startled, and his neck started clicking to the side and returning back. Esme watched him warily as she put her hand in Marcus'' fur on his front leg.


    Even though there was the possibility of this man reverting, Esme couldn''t just leave him. He needed help, and if he could get it, it meant any who had that milky pink eye colour were not lost causes.


    "I have someone there that might help.." She trailed off as Marcus looked at her like she was a fool. "In fact, he might be watching right now," She muttered under her breath.


    "What''s your name?" Esme asked, which stopped him from clicking his neck again. That was the most disturbing part about this, it was almost like he was on the verge of switching, but his eyes were still mostly human.


    "My name.." He frowned and thought for a moment. The guy didn''t seem to remember his name; he really was almost gone. Esme knew these rogues lost all sense of self-worth but seeing it before her eyes were almost heartbreaking.


    "My name.."


    Esme''s gaze moved from him to the sudden movement behind him, catching her attention. A wolf suddenly leapt out of nowhere. She inhaled sharply; this rogue was still trying to think about his name and was completely unaware of the other rogue. It clamped its jaw down into his shoulder from where he last minute tried to move out of the way. Esme instantly reacted and threw the shirt off her and shifted mid-jump across the river, and tackled the type 1 to the ground. It pushed her back off it, and she flew to the ground, rolling over.


    But she sprung back to her feet in time to the wolf''s onslaught of attacks. Esme dodged its snapping jaws and was waiting for its opening. Marcus was fighting the other rogue while the man they''d just been speaking to was on the ground, clutching his shoulder. Esme wondered how this guy had been alive for so long if he couldn''t handle a bite to the shoulder. It wasn''t like it was his neck! As she thought this, she ripped away from the rogue''s neck from where she''d been clamping down on.


    Esme dropped the wolf to the ground and spun on the spot, looking deadly with a bloodied jaw as she growled, watching the other rogue. But before she could do anything, another two wolves jumped out of nowhere, one growled at her, and the other helped Marcus take down the other type 1 rogue.


    The one growling at her was poised and ready to fight her. He wasn''t a type 1, but he had an issue with her. His friend helped Marcus kill the other type 1, so what the hell? Were they with them or not?


    Esme narrowed her gaze and sunk her paws deeper into the ground; she was ready to jump at any moment. But the power radiating off this wolf meant he was an ex Alpha, and one whose scent she seemed to recognise, making her pause for a moment.


    "What are you doing, Dean?!" A voice she recognised shouted from behind her. Esme didn''t look behind her for fear that Dean, who had reason to hate her, might want to settle the score with her right then. He may have seen her in her disguise previously, but she never masked her scent, so the ex Alpha knew who this she-wolf was.


    Dean didn''t back down, and neither did she.


    "Was it too hard to ask for a peaceful day without any fighting?" Esme moaned to her wolf. "Is this idiot really going to make another mockery of himself?"


    Before her wolf could make the snide remark Esme was counting on, the ex Alpha charged at her.


    For the love of Goddess!

 Chapter 137 - Esmes Advice

    Esme braced herself, but just as she was about to leap towards the raging brown-furred wolf, Dwayne, his brother, jumped in front of her. His naked backside facing her as he growled at his brother. Dean skidded to a stop and snapped his jaws just before Dwayne''s face, close enough for his hair to move slightly.


    "Enough!" Dwayne ordered, which of course, made the arrogant ex Alpha more aggravated. He growled and moved his amber eyes in Esme''s direction. She was still poised, her head lowered, her paws ready to jump if necessary.


    Dean stepped to the side, his gaze still fixed on hers, she still did not lower her own, and she did not care if he felt threatened. Dwayne tried to step in front again, but Dean snapped at him, making him jump to the side; his shoulder grazed slightly from Dean''s teeth.


    "Dean needs to get it in his head, he''s no longer an Alpha, and he can''t take us on," Isana growled loudly in her mind. Her wolf was not taking too kindly to the other rogue, and she didn''t mind ''putting him in his place''.


    Esme growled, and her fur was ruffled and standing on end, challenging him in wolf form. The other wolf took the bait and leapt forwards, his claws extended out to tackle her down first, but before he reached her, Marcus'' black wolf barged into him, causing them to roll over in the dirt. Esme hissed at the scratch on her shoulder but ignored it as she watched the two wolves fight until Marcus was standing above him, his paw on Dean''s face, his teeth in his neck.


    "Don''t kill him! He was being a dick!" Dwayne rushed forwards and stopped after Esme jumped in front of him. She stared at him for a long moment, then huffed and barked at Marcus before walking away and shifting, collecting the baggy shirt and throwing it back on and sighing as her blood started to coat the sleeve.


    "Seriously, how long have you guys even been rogues? You''re lucky I''m a kind and forgiving soul to tell my friend not to kill you," She spoke in a lighthearted tone, yet her eyes glared at the two brothers.


    Marcus growled menacingly in Dean''s face before pushing off him and going to stand before Esme in a protective stance. But Esme wasn''t paying the brothers any attention now as she squatted down in front of the type 1 rogue who was now sitting, his hands covering his eyes. She eyed his wound that was already nearly healed, and decided it was more mental than physical at this point.


    "It is you, Nyx, right?"


    Esme looked up from the type 1 whose name she still did not know and sighed at Dwayne, who was yet to wear some clothes. She raised a brow and tilted her head to the side. "Why? Would you let your dick of a brother try and kill me if not?" She asked nonchalantly, to which Dwayne''s mouth shut tightly. Esme chuckled at the emotions running across his eyes. "I''ll ask again. How long have you been rogues for?"


    "Not that long.." Dwayne muttered, making Esme smirk.


    "Well, thanks for helping us," She thanked Dwayne then looked at Dean''s wolf form, appearing dejected and glaring at her. "You should know when to pick your battles," Esme directed her comment at the ex Alpha. "Out here is different to the arena."


    "We know. We were actually hunting this type 1 here, and we were left in awe when you convinced him to shift," Dwayne replied, looking between her and the man now looking up at her.


    "Ha, was Dean also in awe of me? That''s nice to know," She winked in his direction tauntingly, and he growled back.


    "Brody."


    Esme looked back at the man who was still seated before her. "My name.. is Brody," He grinned so happy that she could see unshed tears in his eyes.


    Esme''s eyebrows rose at his expression, and she slowly reached her hand out, eying him warily as she clasped her hand over his and squeezed.


    "You remembered your name.. it looks like there''s still hope for you, Brody. I''m Nyx," She smiled warmly. "Can you get up?"


    "Nyx," He whispered before nodding.


    The pair stood up. Esme returned her attention to the two brothers; Dean now shifted in his human form, clasping his neck from where Marcus bit into it.


    "You said you were hunting him?" Esme crossed her arms, eying the brothers warily now.


    "We thought if we''re gonna be rogues, we might as well do something decent. Hunting down type 1''s seemed reasonable," Dwayne replied, then turned his head to Dean, who scoffed before pulling on some shorts he fetched from the ground.


    Hunting down type 1''s.. She''d only heard of a few that did this.


    "Why are we still standing here wasting our time with the likes of these?" Dean asked as he turned his back to them.


    Marcus growled lowly, but Esme stepped forwards and patted his shoulder, grimacing when she remembered the new claw mark on her shoulder. Marcus sniffed her shoulder and whined, making her giggle in response, ignoring the annoying ex Alpha, who still seemed to turn his nose down at them. "You''re right.. You should hide out at my place if you don''t want to be beaten up by him," Esme snickered, not mentioning Gabriel''s name, but Marcus knew who she was talking about. He whined again and huffed in response.


    "Where are you guys going after this?" Dwayne asked, ignoring his brother, who was still walking away. He also wore some shorts now and crossed his arms against his chest, showing off his bulging muscles.


    Esme looked back at Brody, slightly concerned because other than her size, the brothers and Marcus appeared more threatening, and she wondered if this might set him off. But even though he seemed uncomfortable, he was not cracking his neck like earlier. That was something she would monitor while they were with him.


    "Brody, we can take you to the Hub if you want?" She asked him. "I know someone there who could help. I''m pretty sure he''d be interested in you."


    "This person.. won''t experiment on me, right?" He asked, and Esme shook her head though she paused for a moment, not really sure she should answer him so confidently about Einar, who she didn''t really know well.


    "I don''t think so," She answered instead.


    Brody watched her for a moment, but she could see the small amount of trust formed between them starting to win him over. She understood that Brody might completely change into a type 1 rogue if he didn''t take this risk. So far, she could tell he didn''t wish that at all.


    "Wait, you''re going back towards Chester?" Dwayne stepped forwards then stopped at Marcus'' sudden growl. "Is he your bodyguard? Didn''t seem like you needed one when we fought.."


    Esme grinned and stepped away from Marcus and into the open. "He''s just a little protective over strangers who both helped and attacked us in the same minute," She replied and shrugged, now not feeling any pain in her shoulder. "And yeah.. We''re heading that way, so might as well drop Brody off."


    "You sound like you''re dropping your kid off to school," Isana remarked dryly.


    "You must be local then," Dwayne murmured thoughtfully. "To be honest, I''m happy to have run into you again. Maybe you can teach me more about your method with the wolfsbane," He winked.


    "Well, we are on a tight schedule now. My peaceful time sunbathing has been taken up by type 1''s and your idiot of a brother," She glanced in Dean''s direction. He was now sitting on a rock looking like a stroppy child who had been scolded and ordered to sit on the ''naughty step''.


    "We''ll accompany you. We haven''t long set up near Chester," Dwayne replied and turned around like she''d already agreed.


    Esme marched after him. "I never said you could. Plus, I don''t trust your brother, and even if we can kick his ass.. It''s still effort that I don''t want to waste." She then muttered more to herself, "I''ve skived off work only to deal with all this.."


    "Like you really care about work.. Good thing we''re doing the boss," Isana snickered, making Esme smirk in return.


    "We''re going that way. We might as well join you. It''s always more fun to run in a small group, right?" Dwayne said over his shoulder. Esme sighed and rolled her eyes; did he forget the part where they were rogues. There was a reason why packs had fun running together; it was because they trusted each other and could mind-link each other as well. Dwayne and Dean were still getting accustomed to this life, it seemed.


    "Hey, one sec." Esme reached out and grabbed his bicep, pulling away instantly when he stopped and turned around, making her seem tiny in comparison. "I''m just giving you some advice because unlike your brother.. I don''t mind you.." She smirked and saw amusement flash behind his eyes. "You''ve been taught to never trust rogues for a reason. Sure, you''ve probably learnt about this whole other world outside of the pack and met others who are fine, but always stay on guard. You never know who''s smile is real."


    Dwayne blinked back in surprise as she brushed past him. "Come on, I want to get back before it starts to get dark. I already know my new acquaintance will take some time meeting Brody."


    As soon as Esme was hidden behind the trees, she pulled the shirt off and shifted, picking the cloth up in her mouth. Reappearing in her wolf form, she glanced at the type 1 rogue warily, his milky pink eyes stood out alarmingly so, but she hoped he would be okay until they made it to the Hub. With that in mind, she set off, leading the others in the group, though Dean appeared by her side, wanting to race her.


    She rolled her eyes, feigning indifference, and when he scoffed almost like a snicker, she picked up the pace and ran past him.


    Stupid Alpha.

 Chapter 138 - Mother Hen: Part One

    Esme stopped just before the trees started to become scarce, and she could see the small field before the Hub''s building. After two hours of running, and even playing, and surprisingly play fighting with grumpy ex Alpha, the group had relaxed around each other. Even Brody seemed more at ease, and they were at ease with him.


    Esme was a little concerned for the type 1 rogue now that they were at the Hub. He would struggle again to shift, but she hoped he would stay in his human form longer this time, and Einar would be helpful. At least, when he was in his human form, he didn''t look like a type 1 rogue.


    Esme turned to look back at the grey wolf with milky pink eyes, then turned to the others who seemed to loom over her with their large frames. She jogged by their sides and hid behind a tree, out of view as she shifted onto two feet.


    "Marcus, hand me a shirt and some trackies," She politely commanded as she leaned back into the tree and reached her hand out, waiting for his clothes.


    She could hear the quick shift of bones cracking before the crunching sound of feet stepping across leaves. "I gave you a shirt.. what did you do with it?!" He complained but already knew what she did with it.


    Esme bit her lip, suppressing her giggle. She played with Brody, making sure to include him when Dean refused to; this then turned into them playing tug-of-war with Marcus'' shirt she had been holding onto. It didn''t take long for it to rip and fall into a puddle.


    "Oh, come on. You had fun on today''s venture. Don''t act like you didn''t!" She felt Marcus roughly give her some clothes, grumbling under his breath about everything he does for her. Esme rolled her eyes. She could buy him more clothes, and she was pretty sure the shirt he handed her was an old one he wore to bed. She''d definitely worn it before.


    Esme pulled on a black long sleeve top and some tracksuit bottoms. She rolled the bottoms up a few times then pulled her hair out of the top before making her appearance to the others. Marcus was still only in some jeans, his bare chest on show and the ring on his necklace. Esme automatically felt for her own ring and panicked momentarily until she realised she had left it in a bag near the valley with her other clothes.


    Marcus started to smirk after catching her staring at his chest. Well, it was his ring, really. She looked away and slapped his arm hard. "Did you forget I am mated," She grumbled in a joking manner.


    "How could I bloody forget.." He replied sarcastically; she looked back at him but relaxed after seeing the amusement behind his deep blue eyes. He was making a point about Gabriel being her second mate.


    Esme raised her hand to her neck, sliding her fingers over the mate mark he left and shivered in response, causing goosebumps to flourish across her skin. She could feel a slight tug in her stomach, almost like this small distance now between them was too much. The she-wolf hadn''t felt it all day, but now that she was nearby, it was almost like Gabriel was calling for her to return to him. If this wasn''t important, she''d run to him in a heartbeat.


    "Wait.. You have a mate?!" Dean exclaimed, mocking shock. "Who would want to be with- ahem. Where was he when you entered the arena?"


    Esme smirked and shrugged her shoulders, "I don''t know, probably killing someone who pissed him off."


    "See, I don''t know if she''s joking or not," Dwayne muttered. He was the only one fully dressed now besides her.


    "A little mystery doesn''t hurt anybody," Esme replied nonchalantly as she walked past them and stopped in front of Brody, who was still in his wolf form.


    "Actually.. it does," Dwayne called from behind her. "If I recall your little act with your goth look.."


    Esme ignored the commentary behind her back and smiled softly at the wolf. "Okay, Brody. We are just waiting on you now. Once you''re human, I''ll go in with you." She turned her head back to look at the others. "You guys don''t have to come."


    "We''ll stay here. We had one too many at the end of the night last night here.. and got into a scrap," Dwayne said sheepishly as he scratched the back of his head.


    "What did you fight over?" Esme questioned; her curiosity now piqued at what would cause Dwayne to fight someone drunk. He didn''t appear like the sort to do that, but how would she know? She barely knew him. Dean, who seemed to be his polar opposite, was more likely to start a fight.


    "An old pack member showed up after hearing Dean was here.. He ran his mouth while Dean was fighting.." Dwayne trailed off, glancing at his brother.


    That seemed more like it.


    "Huh.." She whipped her head back and raised her brows after hearing Brody''s bones start to crack and twist. Marcus grabbed Esme by the shoulders and pulled her away from him.


    He howled, looking to the sky as his frame became smaller and his snout drew in, his features becoming slowly becoming human, the agony reflecting on his face. His howl turned into a cry, and he collapsed on the ground, hunching over and breathing heavily.


    "Marcus.." She whispered, and he let go of her, ruffling through his duffel bag and pulling out a top and shorts.


    He stepped towards him, but Brody let out a slight growl. Esme pulled on the back of Marcus'' jeans, stopping him from going any further. She took the clothes from him and started to go towards the type 1 rogue.


    "Nyx.." Marcus whisper-shouted. But Esme ignored him and strode to Brody''s side. He had not growled but snapped his head up to look at her. She paused momentarily but saw his eyes were clear, and so she crouched down in front of him and said softly, "Here." She stretched her hands out with the clothes. Brody stared at her and then the clothes, almost like he was processing what she was doing.


    "Brody. Take the clothes," She softly commanded. Who knew her voice could become so gentle?


    His whole face lit up at his name, and he took the clothes. She turned her back to him, providing some privacy and stared at Marcus. "Give me your card. I don''t have mine with me."


    "Considering who you are mates with.. your manners are atrocious," Marcus mocked. "A key term in that sentence would have been.. please."


    Esme glared at him, and he chuckled softly. "The cards are unique to each owner. I''m coming with you inside. Did you really think I was going to let you go in with Brody to meet whoever you know in there?" Marcus questioned seriously.


    Esme pouted, but she didn''t really care if he came or not. "You are just trying to get into his good graces," She smirked; he parted his lips to deny it, but then his focus went behind her, and she turned around.


    Brody was now clothed and appeared more confident than his hunched over self a few minutes ago. For some reason, she felt like a proud mother hen even though she''d only known the guy for a few hours.


    "Ready?" She asked, releasing a breath.


    Brody nodded with a nervous smile. Even though he was older than her, Esme secretly swore she would protect him.. No one was going to touch her little chick.

 Chapter 139 - Mother Hen: Part Two

    Esme led the way back to the Hub from the tree line. She now had her dishevelled hair back into a ponytail; her long dark brown locks still fell down in waves past her shoulder blades. Esme made sure to wipe away any dirt that was on her face but still took one of Marcus'' masks to cover half her face. This time, she would gain entry with it on. Unlike last time, she was not really wearing a disguise, and she still had Ethan to worry about finding out her location.


    Just as she thought about her first mate, her mark started to burn. Which was strange considering it used to cause her pain from slightly touching another man. She''d done a lot more than touch Gabriel, and for a fraction of a second, her heart twisted, and she felt bad for Ethan. He undoubtedly knew she''d slept with another; in the time she had been running from him, the most she''d done was hug another.


    But that moment of guilt swiftly went as she was reminded of all the things he''d done to her. Sure, he hadn''t cheated on her, but he treated her like dirt and pushed her over the edge to the point that she''d rather kill herself than live in the world with him. It angered her so much, but now that anger had turned into a grudge. If she had succeeded in killing herself, she would never have met Gabriel, and he might have continued his long life without ever finding someone else. For once, she could honestly thank the Moon Goddess if it was she who made sure Esme would not die.


    "Maybe, she knew our other fated partner was still to come.." Isana wondered. Her wolf had not once cursed or screamed at the skies to Selene; unlike Esme, she was a true believer in her. Esme was now conflicted about the Goddess. She''d been through a lot, and maybe Ethan was her punishment for the lives she''d taken, but now she had a second mate, a second chance.


    It wasn''t adding up in her mind.


    "Nyx?"


    Esme looked up and met Marcus'' eyes. She''d unknowingly stopped while she was lost in thought. "Oh, sorry," Esme mumbled, making Marcus'' eyes widen in almost shock. Had she ever apologised to him before? Was that why he reacted in such a way?


    As they neared the building and the sounds of the music and people became louder, Esme placed her hand on Brody''s back hopefully in a comforting manner before she let her hand drop and pulled her shoulders back, clicking her neck from one side and to the other.


    "Nyx, we''re not fighting.." Marcus joked as he pushed open the double doors.


    "You''d think that, but for some reason, people think picking on a small girl make them real werewolves," Esme sneered, knowing well that others could hear her.


    "Hey, you''re meant to be on good behaviour! We are here for Brody!" Isana scolded her with a slight growl to her voice. Esme grimaced at the sound but nodded her head apologetically.


    They walked in, but unlike last time, only a few people glanced in their direction. A few nodded at Marcus and only briefly eyed her curiously and Brody before returning to their conversations. It was still busy but a lot calmer than when she visited the night before. Maybe the nighttime really did bring out the worst in all creatures?


    "Mask off-" The bouncer, the same from last time, started to approach her, but Marcus stepped in front of her and revealed his gold card to him.


    "VIP or not.. The she-wolf should follow the rules-"


    "You know.." Esme stepped out from behind Marcus. "I followed your rules last night, or did you forget me because of the black and red hair?" She tilted her head to the side, her dark eyes glinting playfully at the bouncer. He blinked and looked her over again; obviously, her attire was a lot more dressed down than previously. She was surprised he didn''t comment on the fact that all of them walked in without wearing any shoes.


    But maybe they weren''t bothered about such things considering they were werewolves, and anyone can tell by the smells surrounding their scents that they''d just come back from running around in their wolf forms. Esme also released a slight bit of her pheromones, and the bouncer backed away nervously. "Let''s head up." She started to lead the way and then realised Marcus was the only one who could get them access upstairs. That was what she thought until the bouncers on the second floor blocked her and Brody''s path.


    "I''m starting to lose my patience. Einar get out here," She growled, looking around before the stairs that led up to the ''VIP'' section she met both Einar and Davian at.


    "What''s got your knickers in a twist, my dear?"


    Esme spun around after feeling Einar''s breath tickle her ear. But before she could respond, both Marcus and Brody stepped in front of her.


    "Seriously? You guys are being overprotective," Esme complained. Since when did Marcus start thinking she couldn''t take care of herself? Or was it because of Gabriel''s threat earlier? She didn''t really think he''d take it to heart, though.


    Esme sighed after seeing Einar wave from behind the other two. "Let us go somewhere a little quieter." She heard Einar speak quietly, and with the sound of his fingers clicking, their surroundings warped like paints mixing together until their surroundings changed again and they were suddenly inside his office.


    Esme watched Einar remove his long black coat and suit jacket. He walked back in just his waistcoat and started to pull his long hair back into a ponytail similar to Esme''s. Although she looked at his hair with slight envy, it was so neat and straight. Putting his hair up also showed the piercings running up his right ear and with only one dangling red feather earring in his left.


    "Nyx.. Who is he?" Marcus asked warily as he eyed a few glass jars with bubbling liquids in. Einar snapped his fingers, and they were gone.


    "It is a little late to be asking who I am, boy," Einar said as he walked over to his desk and sat behind it comfortably. "Now, what can I do for you?" His eyes moved from Esme''s to Brody like he already knew what she would ask.


    "Stop wasting my time, warlock. You know why I am here," Esme said irritably as she pulled her mask down before crossing her arms against her chest.


    Einar sighed dramatically. "I wish you were just a little nicer to me," He pouted. "Like how you treat young Brody here!"


    "Young? You look younger than him," Marcus muttered, looking at Einar like he was a little crazy.


    "Ah, looks can be deceiving," Einar winked. "Okay, my dear. I will take young Brody for a favour. And I am not a meanie to experiment on someone!"


    "Is this a separate request to the first?" Esme asked, tilting her head to the side. She felt relieved to hear that Brody wouldn''t be experimented on, though she would probably check up on him weekly to make sure Einar would keep up on his part of the bargain. Maybe with a little bit of time, Brody can return to how he used to be.


    "Of course. Last night was a separate occasion. For Brody to stay with me, all I ask.. Is for you to complete a job for me, it will be easy for someone with your experience.. In a week, late evening, I want you to go on one of your little runs in wolf form. I will send you the location; it won''t be too far from here," Einar said, his tone now only business-like with a hint of mystery.


    "What do you want me to do?" Esme asked as she stepped towards him curiously.


    "You''ll know when you get there." His words seemed a little ominous, and she wondered if her job was to kill someone. It was something she was capable of, but the idea made her sad for some reason. But when she looked at Brody, who looked at Einar warily and scrutinised the office, she felt responsible for him. If Einar so much as hurt a hair off his head-


    "Mumma wolf," Einar winked, gaining her attention again. "Do we have a deal?"


    Without hesitation, she agreed. "Of course.. We have a deal."

 Chapter 140 - Questionable Answers: Part One

    For a singular second, Esme wondered if she had made the correct decision or if she had sealed a doomed fate by agreeing to another deal with this hybrid. Einar clasped his hands together, and he leaned back in his leather chair, looking incredibly happy with himself, a small smile tugging at his lips. His eyes shone for a moment, and Esme found she could not look away from those beautiful orbs of his. The light blue contrasted beautifully with the other eye of green and burnt orange; if he wasn''t so mysterious, Esme imagined he would have a line of admirers.


    "That is what probably lures girls in.. his mysterious nature.. Kind of like the whole bad boy vibe girls go for.." Isana muttered nonchalantly, tutting.


    "Excellent!" Einar grinned more broadly, and his eyes stopped glowing, making her wonder if he cast some sort of spell.


    "Nyx!" Marcus grabbed her roughly by the arm and turned her to face him.


    "Did you seriously just agree to this? He hasn''t told you anything about the job and is acting all.." He looked at Einar. "Weird. I thought you knew better than to agree to something without knowing the damn terms and conditions!"


    There certainly wasn''t a contract between them, only a deal made from word of mouth. But Esme had a sneaky suspicion that Einar had resolved this with a spell, and she could not back down now. Where else could she take Brody? He was in a state that was too fragile to be around humans right now, and she was neither in the position to take care of him with so much happening going on in her life.


    Esme''s brows rose at Marcus'' reaction, but she recomposed herself and placed her hand on top of his, removing his hold on her, tutting as she did so. "So far, Einar has been reliable," She replied, moving her gaze away from her friend''s face and to Einar''s, who looked like ''the cat that got the cream''. The saying was very apt for him.


    "Nyx-"


    Esme flicked a hardened gaze back at Marcus, and his lips sealed instantly. She turned back to Einar, taking each step slowly, her hands behind her back as she looked at him sweetly. "You see, I trust him to make the right decision when it concerns me." She sat down on the side of the desk, leaning her hand back and tilting her head to the side with a sardonic smile. "Because our Einar here seems to know everything.."


    Esme leaned towards him, one hand now going on the armrest, and the other gripped his chin by her thumb and index finger. "And if he knows me well.." Her fingernails grew into claws, the remaining fingers below his neck almost cutting into his skin. Einar swallowed, making his Adam''s apple bobble slightly. "He knows.." She leaned closer and let her eyes materialise into her wolf''s glowing amber hues. "What happens to those who betray me.." She searched his eyes; they were slightly wide but were not fearful like she hoped. "And I''m pretty certain.. Einar also knows who my mate is.. And we wouldn''t want to get on the bad side of him now either."


    Einar grinned, ignoring the slight scratch on his chin from the small facial movement. Esme pulled her claws back in, so she only held him in place by her thumb and finger still. "My dear.. I would not intentionally harm you-"


    "You have a way with words and a certain charm about you, Einar.. But like a feral cat, people don''t seem to trust your hidden claws much.. Maybe you should work on that," She suggested, interrupting his commentary and releasing his face.


    "I will take that into consideration. Now, may I speak?" He asked, still rather confidently. It was strange for someone to act in such a way considering she''d just threatened him. But the only other person to be so confident was Gabriel, and he has good reason to.


    So did that make Einar incredibly powerful? From the little details she picked up, she already knew that he wasn''t your average warlock. He creates spells without reciting the words and merely snaps his fingers or waves his hands instead.


    Esme hopped off the desk, landing lightly on her bare feet and waved her hand nonchalantly before glancing at Marcus and Brody. She heard Einar click his fingers, and she turned her head to look at him. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, so what did he do?


    Einar stood and smirked at her before he turned his back and started running his gloved finger across his books on the bookshelf. "There is nothing I do without reason, my dear Nyx." His finger stopped on one of the black leatherbacks, and he looked at her playfully. "I have powers others can only dream of having.. but with these powers, as the clich¨¦ quote goes.. comes with great responsibility. However," He pointed his finger up, smiling at her. "It is true."


    The warlock-shapeshifter clicked his fingers again, but like before, Esme didn''t see anything, not even sparks coming from his fingers. She frowned, then caught his arrogant smile before his eyes flicked behind her. Esme instantly turned around to find Marcus and Brody sitting on the couch staring into space, not moving.


    "What did you do to them.." Esme trailed off as she watched the light from the window filter through, revealing the dust particles in the room; they weren''t moving. The clock on the bookcase was no longer ticking, and all the background noise from the Hub had quietened. She looked at Einar, annoyed by the amusement in his eyes, then marched towards the window, looking down at the floor below.


    Nobody was moving. It was like the world around them had paused.


    "Did you.. stop time?" She whispered in awe, spinning around to face him.


    Einar smiled and turned back to the book his finger had stopped on and pulled it out before elegantly sitting down on the opposite couch to Marcus and Brody, his ankle over his knee, his arms spread wide with the book in his lap. "I have not quite mastered completely stopping time, but as you can see.. I am tremendously close." He brought his thumb and index finger close together to prove his point.


    Esme slowly walked towards him, her eyes flicking back to Marcus, who still sat there staring ahead. It was quite eery and unnatural. "Why did you stop time?" She asked while grabbing one of the chairs at the table and dragging it back to her spot in between Einar and the werewolves. She flipped it around and leaned her arms on its back as she sat down wide-legged.


    "It is still running but at point zero zero zero zero.. I could go on.. But less than a second," Einar announced. "And it was so I could speak to only you.. You trust me and the others do not, and I''d rather say what I have to say without any more interruptions."


    Esme didn''t know if that just made him more suspicious or not.


    He brought his hand down to rest on top of the leather book, his eyes focused on it for a while before meeting Esme''s gaze. "I have the power of sight.. like your seers in the werewolf community, I can see parts of the future and also the past. But unlike seers, I can see more clearly and do not speak in riddles. Though like them, I can only guide whoever I see.."


    "Telling people their future never ends well," He murmured quietly to himself.


    "I feel like you are speaking in riddles already.." Esme muttered, rubbing her temples before resting her arms on the back of the chair again, her chin on her arms. Einar gave her a look, and she sighed, "Go on.."


    "Ha, I just wanted to boast about how powerful I was really.. stopping time, seeing the past and future.. among many other talents," He winked, and she continued to stare at him unimpressed.


    "You haven''t mastered time yet, so you should humble yourself more, Einar," She replied with a tilt of the head.


    Einar chuckled and tapped his fingers against the leather book as he became serious. "This request.. It will work in your favour in the end.. I know you will do what is right when the time comes."

 Chapter 141 - Questionable Answers: Part Two

    Work in her favour?


    Again, Einar wasn''t telling her much. She stared at him, wondering if he could really be trusted. There were so many people after her, for different reasons. "Have I not paid you enough to keep you as my ally? To stop my location from leaking to those who are hunting me-"


    "Nyx, you should know by now, even after only knowing me for a short time, that I do not work for anyone but myself. Occasionally I do it for the greater good.. but that is very rare," He winked again, making Esme pause and search his face, unfazed by the hybrid''s flirtatious nature.


    "Anyway, I think I have taken up much of your time.. Oh right.." He snapped his fingers, and the noise outside began again, and she saw both Marcus and Brody jump and stare at them wide-eyed.


    "What the fuck did you do!?" Marcus jumped up; his eyes burned brightly, shimmering into his wolf''s eyes.


    "Ah ah ah, you really do need to read the room before coming at me in a rampage. Youngsters these days," Einar huffed, gripping onto his book still. Marcus looked at Esme, inspecting her from head to toe and seemed to relax only slightly after seeing she was fine.


    "Brody," Esme stood up slowly and approached him. "I will visit you weekly, okay?"


    "Thank you, Nyx. I will forever be in your debt-"


    "I would not want to be in Nyx''s debt," Einar muttered like he knew her well. But it made her frown; nobody had ever been in her debt, so where did he get that idea from?


    Marcus stepped forwards threateningly in Einar''s direction, but the hybrid did not move nor look concerned. Esme ignored them and grabbed Brody''s hand, keeping them in both of hers, although her hands were too small to completely cover. "You can pay me back by getting better." She squeezed his hand and smiled before turning around and walking back towards the door.


    "Remember, Nyx. One week. I will get in contact with you closer to the time," Einar called out from the sofa. "Now, I have an excellent room you can stay in.."


    The door closed behind Esme and Marcus, but Brody and Einar''s last words made her pause and look back at the door.


    "She''s a Goddess.." Brody whispered.


    "Ha! One to be feared, though," Einar laughed and then muttered darkly.


    Esme scoffed and shook her head before continuing on. Brody saw her as his saviour and was now calling her a Goddess, but at least Einar revealed his true thoughts about her. It made her relax more about the deal she''d made with him; if someone as powerful as him was still wary of her, then it meant he would not betray her.


    "I feel like you''ve just made a deal with the devil. There''s something about him that doesn''t feel right," Marcus grumbled as they walked across the metal bridge overlooking the arenas that were still somewhat full.


    "Nonsense. For some reason.. Even though what you say may be true, I still trust Einar. I don''t know why but it almost feels like I''ve known him a long time. But we only met last night.. Scratch that.. I met him at the witches first. His behaviour towards me, though, is still a little odd. Do you think it is because he''s a hybrid?" She questioned aloud as they continued down the hallway again, stopping before the door to the snazzy bar.


    "Honestly, he is just an oddball and might have a crush on you?" Marcus suggested as he opened the door. "A crush but still not trustworthy in my eyes."


    "Again, don''t be silly," She replied but was a little lost in her thoughts. The book he had been holding onto was titled in Latin, ''..Gods: Khaos''. His hands covered half of the title, but the name stuck with her. She wondered why Einar suddenly wanted to read about the Greek Gods or if it was his leisurely pastime.


    Now outside, and the sky was becoming darker, Esme stopped and stared at the growing darkness, being both comforted and chilled by it. The wind picked up, then suddenly blew her hair rapidly to the side, stray parts flowing across her face. All sounds had been muffled out around her, and she stared in horrific awe as the clouds started to swirl together and flashing bolts of lightning brightened the sky-


    "Nyx?"


    Esme looked back at Marcus and then the sky again. It was completely normal. The sounds of her surroundings had returned, the noises of birds chirping and the cars driving at the nearby motorway rung through her ears. She shook her head. "Now, I''m being silly," She muttered before glancing at her friend and shivered. "Let''s go home. I miss my mate."


    Now it was Marcus'' turn to shiver, making her giggle and rid her mind of strange daydreams and thoughts. She longed to see Gabriel now, firstly so she could hide in his arms and be comforted by him, and secondly, so she could ask him a few questions about their bond and if he had had any strange dreams. Though she didn''t think he would, Gabriel said he hardly dreamed, but it didn''t seem like a coincidence that these things were happening to her.


    After seeing the book in Einar''s hands as well, it made her question just how much the hybrid knew about certain things. But Esme knew from two occasions now that trying to get information or a favour from Einar was quite risky business. Last time he took her hair, and she owed him a favour, this time she was to do something for him in a week''s time. Her curiosity was gnawing at her, but the less she interacted with him, the better.


    "I doubt that will happen. You promised Brody you''d see him weekly. It''s more than likely that Einar will run into us, and probably on purpose too," Isana muttered disapprovingly.


    Her wolf was also very suspicious of the hybrid, but she also understood this strange feeling Esme felt towards him.. They''d met sometime before these last two days but had no idea where from.

 Chapter 142 - Gabriels Dog

    Dwayne and Dean were still waiting for them when they returned to the woods. They wanted to confirm Brody was staying at the Hub and would also check up on him. More than likely so they could keep tabs on him. The brothers seemed to have settled into this hunter''s lifestyle now. Whatever made them happy after being kicked out of a pack, it didn''t harm type 2 rogues, and if they were so skilled, it kept type 1''s from causing chaos where they went.


    "Do you live nearby?" Esme asked, though rogues who weren''t well acquainted never asked such a question for fear of causing a fight. If they had one, their homes were sacred, and their locations were only for those they trusted. She didn''t care if they answered her, and they wouldn''t fight her; Dwayne wouldn''t because they were on friendly terms, and Dean most likely didn''t want to hurt his pride even more.


    The pair looked at her, wondering whether to provide such details. They really were new rogues. "Don''t tell us where you live. Nyx was just being nosy. We live nearby, that is why," Marcus replied as Dwayne opened his mouth.


    Nosy? She wanted to make sure they wouldn''t bump into each other.


    Esme walked ahead, ignoring their glances as she ran her fingers across trees as she walked the narrow pathway. "We also live nearby," Dwayne answered, making her smile to herself. They weren''t completely na?ve.


    "They shouldn''t be anyway. The pair look to be in their late twenties early thirties," Isana remarked, tutting as she did so.


    "Ah, you forget, we are quite mature for our age. I''ve lived how many lives in my twenty-four years? I''ve lived as a Hellhound, an awful Luna, and a fugitive. I must admit, we have been through a lot; I feel much older than twenty-four sometimes," Esme replied thoughtfully.


    "I wouldn''t say we were an awful Luna. You still did good by the pack, helping in pack meetings and giving your own advice that Ethan would use ninety per cent of the time anyway. That pack never deserved us," Her wolf added confidently. Esme sighed, after feeling a slight burn on her chest, another reminder of her first mate. Her curiosity suddenly got the better of her, and she wanted to know how Ethan was.


    Esme stopped and glanced behind her; the brothers were still talking with Marcus, following her obediently for some reason, even though she was only wandering aimlessly in the woods talking to her wolf. She leaned up against a tree and closed her eyes, ignoring the feeling of


    their gazes on her face. The she-wolf focused for a moment, letting the barrier she always had up between her and Ethan slide down, and she gasped, snapping her eyes open, clasping at her chest.


    "Nyx?" Marcus rushed to her side, but she held her hand up to stop him.


    Ethan''s emotions were like a tsunami abruptly crashing into her, his fury was menacing, and she almost choked from the negative energy. Her breath caught in her throat, but she forced her eyes shut, frowning as she concentrated on building that wall up between the bond. He had left his side of the bond open, almost waiting for her to check in on him.


    "Nyx?" Marcus called to her again, and she slowly opened her eyes, staring at the floor, feeling relieved that the barrier between them was back up again.


    Ethan, of course, knew of her ''betrayal''. His anger was chilling, and she felt physically sick. There was another emotion she picked up on as well, one that he seemed to be trying to hide behind his burning fury, and that was motivation. Ethan was more motivated now in finding her. By cheating on him, it was almost like she''d lit the spark to dynamite, but she did not know how long the cord was.


    "What did you just do?" Marcus whispered, even though the other wolves would still hear them.


    Esme shook her head and pushed off the tree. "Nothing," She muttered and patted his shoulder, avoiding his gaze. She cleared her throat and forced a smile on her face. "Are you guys done following us now? Ya little stalkers," She joked, pushing down her trepidation.


    Dwayne and Dean did not look convinced by her little act, but they also played along, which she preferred; they didn''t know her well to learn her story. Heck, it was a good thing she was going by her nickname to them; if they needed money, they could sell her out to the White Sands pack.


    "Pfft, you''ve got some nerve. I don''t dig troublemakers like yourself, princess," Dean scoffed, a slightly amused smirk tugged at his lips. But he composed himself quickly, hoping she would not see.


    Ah, was the ex Alpha coming off his pedestal willingly now?


    "Hey, I don''t understand the mind of a stalker," Esme winked, feeling a little better from the light-hearted joke. At least, Dean wasn''t always a jerk.


    "Sheesh, see ya around, Nyx." Dean turned around, waving his hand without giving her another glance before he started to strip and shift into his wolf form and ran off.


    Esme didn''t realise she''d been watching the whole time and almost jumped when Dwayne pulled her into a hug. His body and arms were huge, making her feel like a small child. She was tense and blinked in confusion, trying not to let her head rest on his chest. "Take care of yourself, Nyx. I''ll let you know if your little trick works for me."


    Trick? Oh, the wolfsbane.


    "Good luck," She mumbled and relaxed when she was out of his hold. Dwayne smiled, almost too dazzling to look at before he turned around and chased after his brother.


    The forest was quiet once more, if only for the creatures rustling in the trees and bushes while the two werewolves stood still on the spot. "Nyx.." Marcus began as he stepped towards her.


    "I foolishly opened the mate bond to Ethan. That is what happened," She replied before he could voice the question she already knew he would ask.


    Marcus cursed under his breath and stepped towards her again, but she turned around and walked in the opposite direction to where the brothers ran to. "Let''s go. I''m fine, don''t worry. It was sort of a reminder of what I have been running from this whole time," She murmured before slipping her clothes off and shifting on the spot, running at full speed away from her friend.


    It took Marcus a while until he caught up in his wolf form, most likely because he needed to put the clothes she left behind in his bag. The pair ran for another thirty minutes, returning to the spot where she left her clothes, and they were soon walking down through the streets of Chester, their clothing much better than in the woods, making them fit in more with the humans. By the time they made it to the parking lot of ONYX, the pair were looking exhausted. Esme, in particular, didn''t realise how much of a toll her little moment of curiosity would take out of her.


    So, when Paul, the annoying vampire, stopped the pair from entering ONYX, Esme''s patience was at its thinnest. "I wasn''t told we were letting in more dogs," He spat, glaring at both Esme and Marcus. "I can''t believe Gabriel''s dog is letting in another.."


    Gabriel''s dog? Is that what she was being referred to as now?


    Marcus growled involuntarily, making Paul smile and step up to him. "Oh, did you not like that? This bitch here-"


    Esme''s patience snapped. She pulled her knife out from behind her, grabbed Paul''s arm and jumped over him, keeping her arm around his neck and her blade under his eye. "You know, I never did anything to you.. How does it feel now to be totally useless.. to this bitch?" She growled into his ear. The fear of his eye being cut was more significant than the actual injury.


    Vampires could heal quickly, but it seemed like this one was a young vampire, one that still needed disciplining. Esme cut just below his eye, but the action seemed to wake Paul from his paralysis, and he threw her off him. In mid-air, Paul grabbed her by the neck with that vampiric speed and slammed her to the ground.


    The concrete below her broke from the force sending cracks across the tarmac. The pain in her back rippled up to her neck, making her wonder if she''d broken a bone. No matter, she''d had worse pain. "You''re done," She whispered, gripping onto his hand that was wrapped around her throat. "Like.. you said¡­ I''m GABRIEL''s dog."


    Paul''s eyes widened before he was thrown off her. Marcus stood in front of her as she sat up, patting off the dust from her jeans in annoyance. Niko was holding Paul by the throat against the wall.


    "You know, normally when someone skives from work.. they don''t tend to return to work."


    That voice..


    Esme turned her head back and found Leo walking towards the scene. She looked at where he was coming from and stilled, realising he must have seen everything. "What mischief have you got yourself into now?" He smirked, shaking his head, unfazed by Niko and the other bouncer dragging Paul inside.


    Leo can''t have seen everything; he was too relaxed if he did. If a human saw what just happened, they''d think Paul and she were superhumans or something. She was speedy, nimble and acrobatic, and Paul just revealed his vampire strength and speed. It had all been a blur until she was slammed into the ground.


    Unless there was more to Leo than she initially thought.

 Chapter 143 - Marcus Replacement

    Esme didn''t move from the floor as she stared up at Leo approaching them; she searched his features, the way his body moved, listened to the way his heart was regularly beating, anything to indicate he might have seen what happened. But so far, his calm exterior and usual exuberant charisma greeted her with a dazzling smile. He stopped just beside her and tilted his head to the side.


    "What happened?" Leo asked as he scanned the cracked ground with a furrow in his brow, and he looked as though he could not calculate this unrealistic scene.


    Marcus lowered his hand to her, reminding her of his presence, and she took it, being pulled up to standing. Esme faked leaning on one leg and shook her head. "I didn''t see this damn dip on the ground, and my ankle gave way," She lied, hoping it was believable. Marcus glanced at her, but she could see from the corner of her eyes that his tight lips were stopping him from laughing at her ridiculous excuse.


    Leo eyed her ankle, and the crumbled tarmac then glanced back at Niko, who was now returning from the entrance. "Look, Es, if Paul was bullying you, you don''t have to cover for him-"


    "Bullying?!" Esme exclaimed, and Marcus snorted, then looked away, clearing his throat when Leo looked at him questionably. As much as it amused them both, Esme realised Leo must have seen something or maybe it was because he saw Paul being dragged away. But she continued on, pushing down the waves of nervousness that started to tighten her stomach. "Leo, do you really think I''d let anyone bully me?"


    Leo smiled and put his arm over her shoulders. "I honestly don''t know why anyone would want to bully you in the first place. Women, I understand because they''d be jealous of your beauty." He winked. "But Paul.. Hmm.. Did you break poor Paul''s heart by any chance?" He shook her shoulder, making her whole body shake. Maybe Leo didn''t see everything; otherwise, he wouldn''t be touching her right now so casually.


    "A broken heart!?" Esme made a face. "There was no bloody chance in the first place."


    What the hell was he talking about? She looked up at him, wondering what planet the guy was from. "Poor guy. He must have been delusional from the start to think he''d get a chance with you. Probs why he attacked you like that." Leo shrugged and dropped his arm. His words made her pause, and she blinked up at him. His warm hazel eyes revealed that he''d seen everything. "And who''s this?" He asked, moving the attention away from him and to Marcus.


    "That is exactly what I want to know."


    The trio looked in Niko''s direction. He looked nonchalant with his hands in his trouser pockets, but his eyes were hard as he looked between them as though they were naughty school children. "Niko, honey.." She strolled forwards, shaking Leo off her and smiled at the vampire.


    "Don''t Niko honey me!" Niko growled, then muttered under his breath for only the werewolves to hear. "If Gabriel heard you right now, I''d be so dead."


    He didn''t know they were mates, but with Esme''s growing absences with the vampire, it was becoming apparent to not only Niko but other vampires that she was close to him. Niko was part of Gabriel''s inner circle, so he would soon find out.


    "Who is he?" Niko asked, pointing his head in Marcus'' direction.


    "A dear friend I lost contact with for a few years," Esme replied honestly, withholding the intricate details, of course.


    Niko glanced at Marcus, looking him up and down before returning his gaze to her. "A Hellhound?" He asked, making Marcus beside her stiffen at the name. The Hellhounds were meant to be a secret rogue organisation, so she could understand why he was now tense.


    A vampire knew the name and spoke so casually to her about it. Marcus looked at her expectantly, but she huffed and rolled her eyes, to which she knew he would read as ''I never told him, stupid''. It was times like these; she wished they really could mind-link each other. Although they knew each other well, she still wanted to insult him vocally as well.


    "Hellhound?" Leo turned to look at them, his eyes widened, but then he smirked. "Are you in a biker gang? I can see you being in something like that if I''m quite honest, Es."


    Of course, Leo would think that. Her knife skills and attitude probably added to this image he had of her. "Something like that. This is Marcus," She muttered, then looked back at Niko, whispering under her breath. "Where is Paul?"


    "He''s been taken to the cells," Niko replied in his usual tone of voice, taking her by surprise. She whipped her head to look at Leo, who frowned at his words, but Niko stepped closer to him, holding his gaze. Leo''s shoulders relaxed further, and he looked back at the vampire blankly. "You did not see anything right now. You took the trash out and ran into Esme and Marcus and started chatting with them."


    Leo nodded his head unnaturally and slowly. Niko was holding his gaze still. "What just happened?" He asked.


    "Took.. trash out.. Ran into.. Esme and Marcus.." Leo replied robotically, making a shiver run down Esme''s spine.


    Compulsion, it was horrible, but if Leo had seen more than he was showing, it was safer this way.


    "That''s so spooky," Marcus whispered, leaning into her, looking wide-eyed at the chilling scene before them.


    "I know, right.. I hope they haven''t done it too much to Leo. This is the second time since I''ve been here that compulsion was used on him," Esme replied, watching her bartender friend in pity. Unfortunately, it was something they had to do.


    Niko released him from his hold and looked back at Esme. "Gabriel is in the VIP room. I suggest you hurry," He sighed then added. "Be quiet when you enter. He is still busy." The vampire glanced at Marcus again and looked away, looking slightly annoyed.


    "Oh, I can make you a drink while you wait for Es? It was Marcus, right?" Leo suggested as Esme walked by Niko''s side ahead of them through the doors.


    "Gabriel insisted on Esme bringing Marcus. We might be hiring him," Niko said over his shoulder as they walked through the corridor and stopped outside of Gabriel''s usual VIP room.


    "Oh, what sort of work do you do?" Leo asked happily, unaware of the tense atmosphere growing as Niko knocked and waited at the door.


    "This and that," Marcus replied, scratching the back of his head. Making Esme cover her mouth and look away, so she didn''t laugh at him. She couldn''t imagine Marcus working behind a bar or doing ''this and that'' as he put it.


    "Well, if you do work here, come to the bar; it would be nice to get to know one of Esme''s friends from the past. She''s rather.. secretive." Leo looked at her and smiled gently.


    "Leo, you''ve been away from the bar too long. It''s getting busy," Niko interrupted, pointedly looking down the corridor where Leo should be heading.


    "Alright, alright. I just missed my Esme," Leo pouted and lightly punched her arm. "It was great meeting you, Marcus!" He turned around and rushed down the corridor after hearing his name being called from the other room. It must have been getting busy; it was pretty strange how normal it was in the human bar compared to everything that had been happening to her recently.


    "His Esme?!" Marcus looked at her with a raised brow. "I see a lot has changed in the time we''ve been separated. You''ve replaced me with a beach boy human!"


    Beach boy human? How was Leo, Marcus'' replacement? She knew Marcus wouldn''t like Leo; he was too charismatic and happy for someone with Marcus'' personality. Then again, he got on well with Luther?


    Esme parted her lips to respond, but Niko opened the door for her, and she gave Marcus a look to stay quiet. Whatever Gabriel was doing, it had to be important because she knew he would have come to her side the moment she was in pain. They slowly walked into the room and stopped just inside the doors, where Niko closed it behind them.. Marcus was staring in awe at the room and the waterfall feature behind them while Esme watched what was going on.

 Chapter 144 - Blood-stained Rug

    A man was on his knees, and his body was shaking as he kept his head low. An old blood-stained rug was below him, making Esme wonder what exactly this guy did. Gabriel''s men were on either side of him, looking at him menacingly.


    Gabriel himself stood from his usual spot on the sofa; he did not turn to look at her, nor did he show any indication that he knew she was there. But the warm tug in her stomach and the connection she felt with him told her, the vampire knew she was close. He was just very good at composing himself; he had to be. He was the King, after all. As much as Esme really wanted to go into his arms right now, she also had to refrain from doing so.


    Plus, the atmosphere wasn''t quite right for her to lovingly go into his arms.


    Gabriel''s steps echoed through the room as he approached the man on the floor. He sighed as he stopped in front of the kneeling man. "You know I always find it tiresome that after all these years, my people still think they can get away with atrocities like this.." His tone was stone-cold; gone was her loving mate as she felt the air growing colder and chills going down her spine.


    Marcus shifted on his feet beside her; he, too, was now absorbed with what was going on.


    "Please, sire, I did not mean-"


    "You did not mean to betray your own kind?!" Gabriel snapped back at him in disgust; his voice rang out in the room, making even Esme flinch and Marcus gulp.


    "They were going to kill me-"


    Gabriel grabbed the man''s chin aggressively and tilted his face up, so he looked into his eyes. Even from where Esme stood, she could tell he was petrified, staring into the eyes that she loved so much. Gabriel chuckled darkly, but there was no humour to it. "You are a vampire.. how long have you been alive for?"


    The man did not answer, his lips were trembling now, and Esme swore she could see beads of sweat on his forehead. "Your King asked you a question!" Luther''s voice bellowed from the bar. Marcus and Esme whipped their heads in his direction, not realising he was present. They had been so absorbed into what was unfolding before them that they hadn''t been acting like their usual selves.


    "T-two hundred years," The brown-haired vampire stuttered. Gabriel released his chin and stepped back, staring at him venomously.


    "Two hundred years and you were scared of some lousy humans.. Do you have a partner of childe?" Gabriel asked quietly. It was somehow even more fearsome than if he was shouting at the man, but that was Gabriel''s way; he scared others without raising his voice.


    The man gulped and shook his head. "I-I do not."


    Gabriel chuckled again and looked at Luther in mock humour. "He so badly didn''t want to die that he gave up a vampire''s lair to the hunters yet is acting so useless before me. It sounds more like.." He turned his head back to the vampire who seemed to somehow pale under his scrutiny. "you wanted to snitch on the Duke''s whereabouts so you could take his land.."


    "No, no, you have it all wrong, your majesty!"


    "Ding ding ding ding¡­ I think you were spot on, your majesty," Luther said mockingly before taking a sip of blood from his tumbler.


    "You know," Gabriel reached his hand out to one of his men while looking down at the man. "the Duke ruled fairly over his lands; I actually liked the guy." A flick blade was placed in Gabriel''s hand, and he clasped at it and tilted his head to the side. "Do you know how hard it is for someone like me.. to make friends?" He sighed dramatically and looked at Luther, "How long did it take for me to like you?"


    "I''m still working on it now, sire," Luther replied with a cheeky grin.


    "That is true.." Gabriel nodded along. "So, I was very disappointed to hear such devastating news." He grabbed the man by his chin again and put the blade inside his mouth. "Don''t look so scared.. Normally I would leave you outside to fry in the sun and die, turning into dust like you never existed.. But seeing as you don''t want to die so much, I think this punishment will be enough.."


    Gabriel jabbed his hand swiftly to the side, but Esme couldn''t see what he had done. The smell of blood quickly filled the air, though, and the vampire''s strangled cries resounded in the room. Gabriel reached into his guard''s front pocket and pulled out the white handkerchief, cleaning the blade and his hand. The vampire on the floor was crouched over, sobbing, but Gabriel didn''t pay him any attention now as he handed the handkerchief and bloodied blade back to the guard.


    He turned and faced Luther as he placed his hands behind his back again. "For someone who wagged his tongue so much, cutting it off each time it heals back for the next twenty years should be efficient enough." At his words, Esme''s eyes flicked back to the rug the man was crouching over at and saw the man''s bloodied tongue lying there.


    "What about after the twenty years?" Luther asked, unfazed by the punishment.


    "Chain him up outside in the sun," Gabriel replied, then turned around. Esme''s eyes were fixated on the commotion behind her mate. The guards were dragging the vampire away, who was screaming with blood spurting out of his mouth and down his shirt. "Take him to Bertha; she always likes giving the long punishments."


    "Such a sadistic vampiress," Luther muttered, then nodded. "Very well, I will notify them." With that, the golden-haired vampire walked to the back of the stage and through the door, the others had gone through.


    Gabriel walked towards Esme and Marcus slowly. His gaze softened when he looked at Esme, causing her heart to flutter.. But then Gabriel''s eyes hardened as he assessed her body, and he looked back to her friend. "Marcus, did you not take my warning seriously?"

 Chapter 145 - The Bond

    Marcus'' back straightened at Gabriel''s menacing aura, but he still lifted his chin and held the vampire''s gaze. Gabriel stopped just before them, his eyes still fixated on Marcus. Esme stepped in front of her friend and put her hands on her hips, causing the vampire to slowly look down at his mate.


    "Are you serious right now?" Esme asked irritably. She did not like Gabriel treating Marcus like he was that vampire he''d just tortured moments ago; they weren''t even on the same level.


    "I am very serious right now. I trusted Marcus to keep you safe, and not once but twice, I felt through the bond that you are hurt," Gabriel drawled as his eyes moved back up to Marcus, the iciness seeping into those crystal blue orbs.


    "It was not his fault!"


    "I take full responsibility," Marcus spoke up from behind her; she sharply turned her head to look at him with widened eyes.


    Was he crazy?!


    "No, you don''t!" She admonished and turned her head back to Gabriel after feeling his hand gently rest on her shoulder.


    "Your friend is taking responsibility, Esme; you should let him man up and not hide behind you," Gabriel said in his ultra-sexy voice that was really getting under her skin to please him as her mate, but she couldn''t be weak-willed.


    "The-"


    "We were attacked by rogues; I should have been paying better attention," Marcus interrupted what she was about to say.


    "We both should have been," Esme added, turning around to look up at Gabriel as she slid her hands up his chest. "Don''t blame Marcus. We would have returned unscathed if I hadn''t stopped to talk to Brody."


    Gabriel''s brows furrowed, and he clasped his hands over Esme''s, keeping her in place. Not that she would run from anyway. "Brody? Who is Brody?" He asked in his chillingly quiet voice.


    "He.." Esme sighed, wondering where to start about their day. "Brody is a type 1 rogue.. or well, he was on his way to becoming one. I managed to talk him into shifting back into his human form. That was when the other two type 1''s attacked; we would have been fine fighting them. If anything, I''d return with more injuries than I did get. But Dwayne and Dean-"


    "Who are Dwayne and Dean!?" Gabriel''s voice rose, and his hands tightened on hers as he stared down at her, his eyes burning into her.


    "Seriously, we need to get some girl friends because pissing off the most powerful man in the world will doom them all," Isana remarked.


    "Most she-wolves hate me," Esme replied, to which her wolf agreed, but maybe it would be a good idea to have fewer guy friends. Nothing would ever happen, but if it made Gabriel feel better, then she would make sure to make friends with her own gender. The only other issue was she was terrible at making friends.


    "That''s what you say, but since leaving the Hellhounds and the White Sands pack, we have met a lot of people willing to stay with us," Isana said rather smugly.


    "They are also rogues that I met at the Hub. I even fought them, but they aren''t a threat.. I don''t think. They hunt down type 1''s and really helped us out. Anyway, I just wanted to say don''t blame Marcus. This could have happened even if I was by myself. Also.. you should relax a little more. I tend to hurt myself on a daily basis." She tried and failed at making her joke.


    "That does not make me feel any better. It took everything in me not to rush out of here and try and find you." Gabriel cupped her cheek, caressing her with his thumb before lowering his forehead to hers. "I didn''t know what to think. I didn''t know.."


    "I didn''t know that this is what a bond would feel like," He whispered in her mind. "I''d heard about mate bonds, I knew what it involved but to know about it and experience it.. Esme, I knew you were hurt, but I didn''t know your location; I didn''t know if you might have been kidnapped.. It was killing me."


    "I''m sorry," Emse whispered aloud, sliding her fingers up his neck and into his silky white locks before softly brushing her lips against his. Gabriel''s tense body relaxed; the waves of anger and angst that had been swirling through the mate bond all melted away as he pulled her into him more, moulding her body into his as he deepened the kiss.


    His voice, touch, and presence made her feel whole as she clung to him, savouring every part of him.


    Marcus cleared his throat after they''d ignored his presence, losing themselves to each other. Still, with Gabriel appearing calmer and the tense atmosphere dissipating, it was safe to interrupt their kissing. Or so she thought. Esme started to pull away; opening her eyes, she caught Gabriel glaring at Marcus as he kept Esme attached to his lips.


    Gabriel!


    Even though her thoughts screamed at him, the moan that left her lips said otherwise after he sucked on her bottom lip. Gabriel released her, making her breathless, and he smirked in satisfaction.


    "You can apologise to me properly later." Gabriel''s smooth velvet-like voice purred into her mind making her eyes widen, and a blush crawled up her cheeks before she met his hooded gaze. He kissed her forehead before stepping away and walking to the bar, and started making a drink.


    "Marcus, you should sit and make yourself comfortable. It looks like you''re not going to die today." Gabriel spoke with his back turned to them.


    Esme glanced in her friend''s direction, feeling the heat from her cheeks cooling down. Marcus had a singular brow arched at the vampire''s comment like he found it amusing, to which Esme knew it was both a threat and a joke at the same time.


    She just hoped Gabriel wouldn''t keep putting it on Marcus'' shoulders. It wasn''t fair on him, and like she told her mate earlier, it was both of their faults.


    "I would, but your little performance of cutting someone''s tongue off is stuck in my mind at the moment," Marcus said as he walked closer to Esme and whispered. "You just kissed that psychopath after he did something like that."


    Whispering isn''t going to stop a fricken vampire from not hearing his words! She looked up at her friend pointedly. "Gabriel was punishing a subject. He is a King, you know.." She walked past him and sat down on the leather sofa Gabriel usually sat at, folding her legs under her body, her boots on the side of the couch.


    Marcus followed Esme, unaware that he had taken Gabriel''s spot and even lifted her boots up and rested them on his lap, so she now lay on her back comfortably, her head on the armrest. Esme inhaled sharply, wishing with all her might that she could mind-link her stupid friend; she tried to move her feet before Gabriel saw. But it was too late as she heard him chuckle darkly, his footsteps echoing again like a chilling horror film scene.


    "I can''t save you this time," She whispered.


    Gabriel stopped at the armrest, staring down at her with an indecipherable expression. She stared back at him wide-eyed but then sighed at his tender touch. His fingers tilted her chin up, and he lowered his face to hers, meeting her lips. Tingles like an electrical current rippled through her, and her hands went back into his hair, keeping her mate in place. Gabriel chuckled against her lips, then slipped in behind her, pulling her onto his lap sideways, leaving her feet to remain on Marcus'' lap.


    "Esme, I can feel through the bond that you don''t see Marcus that way. You and your heart belong to me," Gabriel whispered in her ear before leaving a few kisses behind her ear and neck. "But just like that tongue, I am not against removing hands either." He looked at Marcus purposely.


    Marcus lifted his hands from her boots, and the vampire chuckled again. "I was joking. I know it''s a habit of yours," Gabriel replied as he lifted the glass of whiskey he had prepared to his lips. Esme looked between the pair, feeling slightly awkward. She knew if Marcus'' mate was here, she would probably have a huge issue with her using Marcus as her feet cushion.


    "What will you do about Paul?" Marcus asked, changing the subject.


    Gabriel paused and lowered his glass. "Paul? Is he the one that attacked you just now?" He questioned in a too chipper voice making Esme shudder. The grip on her waist tightened, though, and she snuggled into her mate further, choosing to let Marcus elaborate.


    "Yep. It is a good thing Niko has taken him to the cells. It seemed like he had a huge grudge against Nyx," Marcus explained, looking at her with a worried expression. Why was he worried? Paul was locked away now.


    "He will be punished-"


    "He called Nyx your dog," Marcus interrupted with a growl.


    Esme pinched the bridge of her nose with her fingers, closing her eyes. "Are you just intent on seeing how far you can push Gabriel before he explodes again?" She asked icily. Gabriel''s hand with the glass of whiskey was trembling, and she could hear the crack forming from his grip. He was murderously angry.


    Esme twisted in his lip and cupped his cheeks with her hands, staring into Gabriel''s striking blue eyes, they were glowing, and the red in his eyes seemed to flicker like flames. "Gabriel," She whispered.


    The glass in his hands shattered, the shards sprinkled onto the couch along with the brown liquid. Esme didn''t so much as flinch as she glared at Marcus, who jumped up and dashed towards the bar. He skidded to a stop when the walls started to vibrate, and all of the bottles, the glasses and the mirror at the bar splintered and shattered into pieces.


    "Gabriel, I am fine." Esme kept her voice level even though she felt panicked. She didn''t know he could do something like that. Would it be too dangerous for Marcus to be in the room with them right now?


    She leaned into Gabriel''s chest more and pecked his lips. But he did not respond, making her more concerned. She didn''t care what he would do to Paul, but he needed to calm down right now.


    "Gabriel." She started to kiss his neck, trailing down his flawless skin as she undid his buttons and exposed his chest. He shivered as her hand brushed across the mate mark before she softly kissed the crescent moon, and she watched as Gabriel released his breath and flopped his head back.


    The walls stopped shaking, and Esme sighed, leaning her head on his chest in relief. The turmoil she felt in the bond had calmed down like still waters, but she could still feel how Marcus'' words ''your dog'' still affected him.


    "I will enjoy punishing him."

 Chapter 146 - The Bond & Dreams

    Esme clung onto Gabriel a while longer, knowing her body would comfort him quicker and bring him peace. Gabriel''s hands slid up her back under her shirt, and he lowered his head into the side of her neck, inhaling her scent and resting his head in the crook of her neck.


    "Esme, what did you do when he called you a dog?" Gabriel asked quietly, with his face still hiding in her hair and neck.


    Esme sighed, "Well, I have to admit I did not take it well. But unfortunately, I could only make a cut below his eye before he threw me off.. I''m sure you will punish him appropriately for me," She murmured back as her fingers started to thread through his silky locks, massaging his scalp gently. She kissed his head, knowing well that Gabriel would make Paul suffer; she had no issues at all towards it.


    "Gabriel, how are you dealing with the bond? I know how it feels¡­ Do you have any questions?" She whispered and felt him shake his head. She sighed and paused her hands. "I know you said you don''t dream much.. but have you had any odd dreams since last night?"


    Gabriel pulled back and rested his head into the back of the sofa, looking up at her. "A few. I cannot explain them, though, they are like lost memories, but it wouldn''t make sense if they were." His eyes roamed her features before his hands slipped out of her shirt, and he clasped her face and pulled her down to kiss her lips. She melted into him and sighed.


    "Don''t mind me, guys. I''ll just mop up the drinks and clear up the glass.." Marcus interrupted from the side as he grabbed a dustpan and brush along with a mop found behind the bar as he grumbled beneath his breath. "I better get paid for this.."


    Esme giggled and pecked Gabriel''s lips and sat upright before she was going to lose herself to him again. "Why wouldn''t your dreams make sense?" She asked, returning to the subject at hand as she stared at him curiously.


    Gabriel sighed and raked his hand through his hair, his other one snaking around her waist so she couldn''t move from his lap. "You were in them. But it was like we were in ancient Greece, though I did visit Greece at that time, and I didn''t see anything like that. It might be my mind playing tricks on me, mixing my memories in some sort of dreamland."


    Esme''s lips parted from his words, and her heart started to race. Gabriel''s brows furrowed, and he looked at her expectantly, waiting for her to say what had come to mind. "I also dreamed of being in ancient Greece. I haven''t been there, but I think I saw you. I''m not sure, though; your features were blurred out, and the sun was casting a shadow over your face. What happened in your dream?" She asked, and for some reason, she felt excited.


    Were they dreaming together? Were Gabriel''s memories causing this dream?


    Gabriel shook his head. "I don''t think we were dreaming together. I know we are mates, but.."


    "Who says we weren''t, though? The only other vampire and werewolf mates we know of are dead. It could be different for us. I can already speak Latin!" Esme exclaimed, leaning forwards with her eyes beaming in excitement.


    Gabriel chuckled and shook his head. "Okay, okay. But if we were dreaming together, we should be able to have control over our bodies, which includes speaking. This is why I thought it was a memory mixed in with some sort of dream state."


    Esme pouted and glanced at Marcus, who was being good and still cleaning up. She returned her gaze to her mate. "What was I doing in your dream?" She asked, curious to know what she would be like.


    Gabriel caressed her cheek with a slight smirk on his lips. "You were making a grand entrance. It was quite amusing, but you either didn''t see me, or you ignored all the guests."


    Grand entrance? Guests? Esme frowned, then blinked as she suddenly visualised a grand hall, its black and gold marble pillars lining the walls. Her sandals clapped onto the dark blue marble floor, and to the right of her, before a black spiked throne was a long rectangular type pond, but the water was turquoise blue and glowing. But as quick as it came, it went.


    "That was it," Gabriel said in astonishment. His eyes had widened as he flicked his eyes between hers.


    "Did you not just plant that in my head?" Esme asked as she rubbed her temples after feeling a sudden sharp pain going across her vision. "Ugh." She was getting a headache.


    "I didn''t.. And it wouldn''t cause you a headache either. Here rest properly, or should we go to bed?" Gabriel asked as he started to fuss over her.


    Esme chuckled and hissed because her cheeks smiling somehow made her head hurt even more. She was still getting used to a mate that really cared about her. It was really nice. "I think Marcus would get a little lonely if we left him here with the vampires," She joked and started to climb off him. But Gabriel had other ideas, and with a bit of manoeuvring that was too quick for even her eyes to see, she ended up lying down on the couch, her head in his lap.


    Gabriel stroked her hair away from her face and stared down at her. "I know Marcus is your bestie, but I am not having a sleepover with him. If you need to rest, just do it here for now." He caressed her cheek and held her gaze. "I don''t know what these dreams are, but it looks like we will have to wait them out. There is nothing we can do until then.." He trailed off as he searched her eyes and tilted his head to the side. "Is there something else that happened?"


    Esme frowned and looked at her boots in concentration. "I don''t think-"


    "Really?" Marcus interrupted, coming back into her line of sight as he crossed his arms and raised his brow at her.


    "What?! My head hurts; just spit it out if I forgot something important!" She groaned, putting her arm over her eyes.


    "This is something pretty huge for you to forget about, Nyx.." Marcus replied, and she waved her hand for him to continue. "When we took Brody back to the Hub-"


    "Why did you take him there?" Gabriel interrupted with his question. He sounded unimpressed, making Esme move her arm back to look at her mate. He was looking at Marcus exactly how she thought.


    "Because Nyx has made a new friend.. One that we know nothing about and one that I don''t trust. But she says he is reliable.. Oh, he''s reliable but asks for a ridiculous price. Instead of money, he has asked Nyx for a favour," Marcus'' voice almost shouting by the end of his speech. Esme shook her head slightly. He must have been keeping that in more than she thought.


    "He''s a damn warlock!" Marcus continued. "I don''t know anything about witches, but this fucker is powerful; it was almost like he stopped time-"


    "Nearly stopped time," Esme corrected, pointing her finger up. "He''s not that impressive yet. He can only slow it down.."


    Esme trailed off as she realised Gabriel was not happy. Through the bond, she could feel his temper building up again, but she didn''t know why.


    "How¡­" Gabriel began; his voice had dropped, making Esme shiver. "And when.. Did you meet this warlock?"


    "Nyx?" Marcus prompted her to speak, though she could hear the slight hesitance in his voice. That was something else she was getting used to, Marcus actually showing a bit of fear from someone. But it was understandable, Gabriel wasn''t just anyone, and Marcus knew he could kill him easily.


    "I met him the night before. Instead of paying him for information with money, I agreed to owe him a favour over the next fifteen years. And then today.. When I asked him to take Brody in.. He asked for another favour.. Although this one was more specific.. He can also see the future.. Or so he told me.. I kind of agreed to this deal.." Esme was rambling and stopped when Gabriel placed his hand over her mouth.


    "What.. deal?" He asked. His voice sounded strained, so she opened her eyes to see the ruby in his eyes were flaring brightly.


    Why was he getting so worked up?


    "You haven''t even told him the best part yet, Es," Isana added dryly, though she was a little worried by their mate''s reaction.


    "I don''t know the specifics yet. I just know in a week''s time, I need to go somewhere, and I''ll know what to do once I am there," Esme replied and cringed after hearing her words out loud.


    It sounded so much better in her head..


    "No, it didn''t," Isana snapped.


    "I didn''t hear you trying to discourage me," Esme snapped back.


    Isana quietened, making Esme feel victorious, though the feeling didn''t last long as she felt the waves of anger from Gabriel rolling over her.


    "You agreed to a deal like that!?" Gabriel growled, holding her chin with his hands and tilting her head back so he could glare at her. "Don''t tell me his name is Einar!"


    Esme''s stomach dropped, and from the look on her mate''s face, her own must have told him exactly what he didn''t want to hear. "Erm.. Yeah.. Einar.. The-"


    "Shapeshifter ¨C warlock who may have lived just as long as me."

 Chapter 147 - Einar

    Esme stared up at her mate and held her breath from the furious look on his features. Gabriel knew Einar, and from how he was acting, they did not end on good terms. She reached her hand up and caressed his jaw; Gabriel clasped his hand over hers, then held it and kissed her knuckles before intertwining their fingers and resting their hands on her stomach. He sighed and raked his free hand in his hair, and glared at Marcus.


    "Don''t glare at him," Esme scolded, "It was my choice. I couldn''t leave Brody anywhere else, and Einar.." She gulped, looking at Gabriel worriedly, but he just raised a brow, waiting expectantly for her to continue. "He seemed like someone who''d know what to do with a rogue who might turn into a type 1 any second."


    Gabriel nodded like he expected as such. "I cannot believe you made a deal with that devil. Esme, do not ever make deals with him. Einar is very unpredictable, and he may come off as carefree, but if you get on his bad side, you will know. He once destroyed a whole village because of one person. I don''t know the details, but it took him only a matter of seconds to kill everyone."


    "By the Goddess," Marcus muttered and flopped down on the armchair.


    Esme was speechless; she shouldn''t have been; Einar had that carefree persona that she was unsure of. But even as Gabriel warned her, she still couldn''t budge past the feeling that Einar would never hurt her.


    "Gabriel-"


    "Esme, why do you think that?" Gabriel whispered. "I''ve known him for years; he is a friend and foe and was even my aide once. He asks for favours and makes deals that only serve his purposes. Sometimes it works out well for the person he made a deal with, and other times it doesn''t, and that''s exactly how he wants it."


    Gabriel and Einar.. are friends? No, he said friend and foe. What does that mean?


    "Are you saying Einar is your friend, but you don''t trust him?" She asked as her brows drew together at this new revelation.


    "That is exactly what I mean. You should never be too comfortable with a mighty being like him." Gabriel sighed and spoke the rest in her mind. "You know I don''t trust anyone. That is why I have stayed so long on the throne, besides being the strongest of all vampires."


    "Do you not trust Luther?" She whispered back in his mind as she searched his striking blue eyes.


    Gabriel took a moment to reply, but his lips tugged into a small smile. "It is hard to trust someone after my own flesh betrayed me. But¡­ Luther.. is also like a brother to me, and one I trust."


    "I know Einar is almighty and everything. But did something happen for you to speak so ill about your so-called friend?" Marcus asked, interrupting what may have looked like a soppy moment between lovers to others. He wasn''t aware of the mini conversation being held between Gabriel and Esme.


    Gabriel looked up at Esme''s friend and sighed. "I am just brutally honest with how I feel about Einar. But if you must know.. I asked for a favour, and in return, I had to give up¡­ something precious to me."


    Esme furrowed her brows and moved to sit up, looking at her mate in concern, even though her head was still throbbing. "What was it?" She asked. What would Einar want that made Gabriel look so sad.


    "Bellesea Palace," Gabriel sighed sadly.


    Esme paused, waiting for Gabriel to explain further because surely she did not worry over Gabriel, who was sad about a palace. "You gave him a palace.." She trailed off unimpressed.


    "It wasn''t just any palace.. It was my favourite, overlooking the sea.." Gabriel moved his hand across them as though he was showing the scenery to her. He sighed again.


    "Rich kids," Esme muttered and flopped back down into his lap, shaking her head. "You made Einar sound really bad; I thought you were going to say something like he asked for your soul.." She tutted as she thought more about the warlock hybrid.


    "Ha, I wouldn''t put it past him. But I don''t think he needs souls.." Gabriel trailed off and looked down at Esme again. "Look, I didn''t make any deals with him after that. I knew from the years I''ve known him of how he works, and even though Bellesea palace was my baby, it was.." He sucked in his breath. "He could have asked something else of me."


    "You are seriously acting dramatic right now," Esme muttered and glanced at Marcus, who was covering his mouth while his shoulders shook.


    Gabriel glared at the pair of them, but it made Esme and Marcus burst into a fit of laughter. Even her wolf was howling in laughter by how much of a baby Gabriel was acting. Esme wiped the tears from her eyes and reached her hand out to caress Gabriel''s face, but he moved his head away slightly and even appeared to be moody. "I''m sorry.. I''m sorry. Gabriel.. I understand what you are saying about Einar.. And I am sorry he took.. something so precious from you. Were you at least happy with what he did for you?"


    Gabriel looked back at her and grabbed her hand that was still raised, looking at the black ring on her finger, stroking it with his thumb. "At the time, I asked him to find a rare gem that I lost almost eight hundred years ago. As you know, I have a little collection, historical artefacts and the like in my room. The gem didn''t mean much to me.. But I wanted it; it was almost like it had a spell on it calling to me. I even went a little mad from not having it, although I couldn''t understand why.."


    His eyes flicked back at Esme warmly. "So, taking the palace from me in Einar''s mind was probably some sort of victory. But.. Now, I have someone to give that gem to." He kissed her knuckles and smiled against her skin.


    Esme sat back up again, perplexed by his words. "You just said you went mad without it. Are you sure it''s not got some sort of a curse on it?" She asked.


    Now that she knew witches and warlocks were an actual thing, she was starting to talk about curses. What else was next?


    "What do you expect? You can change into a wolf and speak to the moon, who is a Moon Goddess," Isana popped up in her thoughts with her sarcastic comment.


    Gabriel shook his head. "No, I don''t know how to explain it. But it makes more sense for you to have it, like it belongs to you, Mea factum est tibi. (My love, it is made for you.)" Esme felt the pull towards her mate, unknowingly leaning forwards, captivated by his alluring eyes.


    "Okay, guys, I think I''m gonna head back to the apartment.." Marcus hopped up from the armchair, interrupting their little moment.


    Esme blinked and whipped her head back to look at her friend, who was already walking around them. She felt bad for him and really hoped his mate would show up soon, she loved him dearly, but unlike when they lived together before, it wasn''t just the two of them anymore. And this was exactly why she made sure to put an end to them getting in a relationship those years ago.


    "Imagine the heartbreak if you fell for each other," Isana added sadly.


    "I need to give you my fob; hold on," Esme pulled away from Gabriel and stood up. "It''s in the penthouse."


    "Looks like we are all going then; I still want to see your wolf form," Gabriel winked and walked past Marcus, who was at the door. "This way."


    The waterfall feature started to move again, revealing the hidden corridor that led to the golden lift. Esme followed the men, her footsteps much slower as she mentally prepared herself for the lift. But before she even made it halfway down the hall to the lift, Gabriel wrapped his arms around her, kissing the top of her head. Esme was suddenly in the lift, and like usual, her heart pounded in fear. But instead of closing her eyes, she kept them open as she listened to her mate''s heart, it was like a soothing melody, and his sweet smell comforted her more.


    She could feel Marcus'' questioning gaze on her, so she answered his unspoken question. "Ethan used to lock me up in a cage, sometimes for hours, sometimes days," She muttered bitterly. "This lift is like a luxurious version of it, although it is much bigger."


    "Nyx.. Why haven''t you hunted him down and killed him? That fucker doesn''t deserve to live," Marcus growled as he slid the door open again at the penthouse.


    Esme smiled sadly as Gabriel''s arms reluctantly let her go, and she dashed out of the lift and inhaled deeply. "Because I can''t, unfortunately. The bond wouldn''t let me." She walked ahead as her heart began to calm down from all of the open space. She leaned down at the coffee table before the bar and picked up the fob handing it to her friend. "Anyway, we should get another one of these for you." She shook her hand and tossed the fob at her friend.


    Marcus caught it, but he still looked displeased as he turned around.. "If you have any plans to kill that dick soon, I''m in," He growled as he passed Gabriel and strolled towards the clear doors.

 Chapter 148 - Flustered

    Esme stared after her friend who had met her first mate and was almost killed by him. She shivered from the memory of Marcus falling down that cliff. The idea of losing him or Gabriel to Ethan would utterly destroy her, which was why she didn''t plan on intentionally seeking him out. But that was something the she-wolf needed to think more about than her passing thoughts of her vile first mate.


    "Enough of that," Gabriel whispered behind her as he wrapped his arms around her waist and leaned his nose into her hair, sneakily smelling her scent. "When you are ready, we will sort it out."


    Esme nodded and leaned her back into him, closing her eyes momentarily as she relaxed in his hold. She felt so lucky to have another mate, and not just any but Gabriel. Esme never imagined after their little flirtations that it would lead to this. Typically, when mates met for the first time, they knew as soon as they met each other''s eyes, but of course, she didn''t imagine having another mate, and one that was a vampire. There was nothing normal about her and Gabriel.


    Esme sighed in contentment, then turned around and slid her hands up Gabriel''s chest as she stood on her tiptoes and gently kissed his lips. Gabriel''s hands moved down and groped her backside as his tongue gained entry to her mouth, deepening the kiss that set aflame her body. Her hands went around his neck, and he lifted her up until her legs wrapped around him. The air whipped her hair back, and she found herself sitting on the counter of the bar. She stared down at her mate, her hands going through his hair as she hungrily drew in his features.


    Gabriel leaned his hands on the surface, his face closing in on her again as he drank her in.


    "I missed you," She whispered, inciting a cheeky smile from the vampire. She narrowed her eyes slightly, wondering what was going through his mind.


    "The thing is.." Gabriel began huskily as he lowered his face to her neck and kissed her so softly she trembled and clutched his head. "You made me worry today.." Another featherlight kiss made her gasp. He lowered his head, letting his hair tickle her neck as he licked the mate mark. She groaned at the sudden sparks rushing through her and inciting an ache between her legs. "I don''t think you missed me that much," He purred and looked back into her eyes again.


    His own were bright and full of mischief that incited her own playfulness. She leaned back and relaxed her legs, her hands sliding down to his tie and tugging on it slightly. "How can I make you think otherwise?" She purred as her free hand trailed down to his belt buckle.


    Gabriel lowered his head to her neck again, grazing his fangs against her skin. His hand tightened on the belt buckle as she groaned from the desire pooling in her core. He chuckled and pulled back abruptly and turned around, walking away from her. Esme''s jaw went slack, and her lips dropped open.


    "You tease!" She grabbed a napkin and threw it his way, but it fluttered to the floor nowhere near him.


    Gabriel shook his head. "I am more than satisfied with the look on your face right now." He backed away slowly, almost egging her on to do something.


    "You like the look of dissatisfaction on your mate''s face, huh?" She questioned as a bright idea came to her mind. She hopped off the bar and bent over to remove her boots and socks, then dropped them by her side.


    Esme purposely blocked her mind, knowing now how easily he could read her thoughts.


    "What are you thinking¡­" Isana trailed off after reading her thoughts and snickered. "Oh.. this will be fun!"


    Esme smiled at Gabriel enticingly and sauntered over to where he stood. He watched her curiously, and she could even feel him attempting to enter her mind; the cold slender fingers reached around it, but he could not enter. Gabriel narrowed his gaze slightly but didn''t say anything. Esme stopped just before him and slid her hands up his chest again, biting her lip before grabbing his tie and leading him through the penthouse floor.


    "Esme¡­ What are you-"


    "Shh.." She stopped and placed her finger over her mouth playfully. "I am proving how much I missed you."


    She tugged on his tie again and stopped before the piano next to the stairs; she suddenly pulled him roughly, so he toppled over, but his hands kept him upright, landing on the seat before the piano. "Es-"


    "Sit," She commanded, and he obeyed, his eyes lit up in amusement and curiosity.


    "How do you plan on making it.." Gabriel began and trailed off as Esme slowly and seductively rolled her shirt over the top of her head, throwing it to the side. She climbed on top of him and began to grind on his lap; her mouth went to his neck, kissing and nibbling as her hands pulled down his suit jacket. It dropped to the ground as her mouth crashed into his, and she felt the bulge growing in his trousers.


    Esme pulled away and smiled, stepping back to undo her jeans; she turned around, giving him the perfect view of the black lacey lingerie she wore under the jeans she was slowly pulling down. Esme really wished she was wearing something like tights, anything easier than jeans to pull off, but when she glanced at Gabriel, he was looking somewhat flustered as he undid his tie. Well, it was working no matter what she was wearing.


    She stepped out of the jeans, wriggling her right foot slightly as it got caught, but she bit her tongue from any embarrassment she was feeling.


    "I mean, you''re giving our mate a striptease.." Isana remarked dryly but still giggled at what she was going to do.


    Esme slowly turned around and pulled her hair out of her ponytail, letting it fall down her back. She walked towards Gabriel slowly, then stopped just out of reach from his hand; he groaned impatiently, making her smile. She slid her fingers under her bra straps then followed the material of her lacy black bra to the back. Gabriel''s eyes became hooded with desire as he followed her actions.


    The she-wolf stopped and tutted, moving her finger from side to side as she straddled him once more. His hands instantly went to her ass, and she smirked while pulling his tie off.


    "Eyes or hands?" She whispered in his ear.


    Gabriel glanced between her and the tie in her hands and chuckled while groping her firmly. "I think I can do a lot more with my hands than eyes, my saucy little minx," He purred in delight.


    Esme giggled and straightened as she reached behind his head to tie up the black tie; she giggled again when his face lowered into her breasts.


    "Oops, I couldn''t see," He smirked as he bit lightly into her skin. Esme hissed at the sudden desire shooting down to her throbbing core; his fangs barely touched her, but everywhere he felt caused her skin to tingle.


    She gulped and forced herself to focus, shaking her head at how ridiculous his touch was. Her mate wasn''t even touching trying, and she was feeling wet.


    Focus. Focus.


    She flipped over on the seat, so her upper body leaned over his groin while she started to undo the laces of his stylish black shoes.


    "Are you stripping me now?" Gabriel chuckled as his hand moved to caress her right butt cheek. "I feel more teased than satisfied at the moment. Are you sure you missed me?"


    Esme rolled her eyes and calmed her racing heart. She pulled his shoes and socks off then hopped off the chair, kneeling between his legs as she slid her hands up his thighs and towards his crotch. She kept repeating the action, enjoying the slight hissing sound he made every time she brushed over his erection. The she-wolf unbuckled his belt and pulled his trousers down before resting her head on his groin and trailing her finger over the bulge in his boxers.


    "Of course, I missed you. Are you not liking your treat?" She asked breathlessly, turning herself on as well. It was rather frustrating, really.


    "I''ll like it more if you did something," Gabriel drawled seductively. Even with his eyes covered, Esme was drawn towards him like she couldn''t help but give in to her urges.


    Okay, maybe just one kiss¡­


    Her mate was too darn sexy. She straddled him again and wrapped her arms around his neck as she claimed his mouth, entangling their tongues urgently with need. They kissed breathlessly, and Gabriel''s hands that gripped at her back found the clasp of her bra and unhooked it swiftly. She let go of his head and let the bra drop, his hands instantly cupped her breasts and began kneading and pinching her nipples.


    "Hey, I thought I was meant to be relieving you?" She said breathlessly as her head tipped back. His arm went to her back, so she didn''t fall backwards, and his mouth attacked her breast passionately.


    "Is that really what you wanted to do?" Gabriel asked as he licked, nibbled and kissed his way back up her skin to her lips, and his hand moved aside her underwear and slid a finger inside her slick folds. "For someone who was intent on teasing me.. you sure are ready for more." His lips brushed against hers as he spoke, his warm breath sending shockwaves through her body.


    Could she really beat him in a battle of seduction? She was already melting at his touch. Esme gasped when she felt the tip of his shaft at her entrance. "Did you think it would be funny shifting into your wolf and surprising me?" He asked as his length pushed into her stretching her agonisingly slowly.


    He knew!?


    Esme gasped, her mind consumed with what was between her legs now as her core sucked on him hungrily. "I-I .." She shivered and bit her lip. "I don''t know what you mean!" She blurted out as he started to thrust into her slowly.


    "Really now?" Gabriel pinched her nipple and claimed her mouth, pulling back abruptly before she could continue. "I saw your idea the moment you jumped off that bar."


    Esme bit her lip. "I must say though, I have enjoyed your striptease and now.. I''m going to enjoy the rest of you." He pulled the tie from his eyes, startling her with the look of passion and playfulness behind them. His voice had been threateningly sweet, the right mixture to make her completely give up on the game he initially started. "Then, when we are done.. You can shift. Until then.. you play by my rules."


    Oh Goddess... why was he so damn sexy?

 Chapter 149 - On The Piano

    Gabriel thrust into her hard, holding her hips down as he watched her eyes widen from the excruciating bliss he caused her. It was almost like he was adding to his point. Well, he could have anything he desired of her; she was his.


    "Yes, you are mine," He whispered into her ear, making her shiver. Esme looked down into his eyes, captivated by them as her fingers threaded through his hair, and he started to thrust into her teasingly slowly. Esme met his thrusts with her own; she could feel his heart beating in sync with hers along with their breathing.


    Right now, they were utterly captivated by one another, in their own blissful world with no worries or stresses that might come between them. The hours of being away from each other made their slow, teasingly sensual thrusts pick up their pace in desperate need. Gabriel''s eyes began to burn into hers; the red specks in those seas of blue hues sparkled as he pulled his lips back. He was waiting for her permission, but he really didn''t need it; she''d say yes every time.


    Gabriel lifted Esme up and laid her down on top of the piano before bringing his mouth down to her neck and biting into her. Esme gasped at the pain she was getting accustomed to and the pleasure that followed it, making her body burn passionately for more. Her hands gripped the top of Gabriel''s butt cheeks, enjoying the firmness as she moaned, intoxicated completely by her mate.


    He pulled his fangs out of her and raked his hand through his dishevelled hair, glancing at some of the blood dripping onto the white piano. Esme was high from his fangs and from him, staring up at him like she wanted to devour him just as much. Gabriel smirked as her hands slid up his toned back and down his arms like she couldn''t get enough.


    "Hmm," Gabriel hummed approvingly, then bent down to his right and lifted up his black tie, glancing at her in amusement. "Hands or eyes?"


    Esme blinked and felt her cheeks warm into a rosy, pink blush. "Neither," She replied in a slightly hoarse voice. She didn''t want her sight taken from her, and she didn''t want to stop feeling her mate.


    "Uh uh uh. I let you do it to me earlier.. I will make the choice for you now," Gabriel smirked as he caressed her body, cupping her breasts along the way until his hands found hers, and he pulled them above her, smiling wickedly when her eyes widened. He put her wrists together and started to bind them with his tie; she fidgeted beneath him, straining against the tie and pouted.


    Gabriel leaned over her more, holding himself up with his forearms as he started to thrust into her slowly again, his hand pinching her nipple as he trailed featherlight kisses along her body. Esme squirmed and brought her bound hands down to his hair as his mouth sucked on her other nipple. He chuckled, and the vibration made her core clench tighter on his shaft as she gripped onto him harder. Gabriel brought his face to meet hers and reached around the back of his head, holding her wrists in his hand and putting them against the piano.


    "Keep them above you, my love, or I will tease you." He lowered his lips to her ear and nibbled on her lobe before whispering. "You know I will, and you''d beg me for a release. So will you be good or bad?"


    Esme''s heart fluttered at his words, wondering if she could refrain from touching him. Gabriel chuckled like he''d read her thoughts and abruptly pulled out of her. Esme gasped from the emptiness she felt, then gulped as he pulled her lingerie down and spread her legs even wider, pulling her down the piano slightly so her feet could touch the fallboard over the keys. Esme watched in anticipation as he started leaving kisses on the inside of her thighs along with small bites that made her gasp from his fangs grazing her skin.


    His face gradually moved closer to her glistening folds; she felt his warm breath first as his mouth hovered over her. His eyes held hers as his tongue started to tease her clit, sucking and licking as his finger slid into her core, twisting as he did so at a painstakingly slow pace. Esme still couldn''t look away from him; she felt her desire pooling at her groin from his looks alone. He continued twisting and turning his finger, and his tongue lapped up her creaminess as he increased the pace. She moaned and brought her hands down to her breasts, squeezing to help with the overwhelming, euphoric feeling building inside of her.


    Gabriel paused his tongue and finger, his eyes beamed at her mischievously.


    "You never said I couldn''t touch myself," Esme said breathlessly before he tried anything.


    "I suppose you are right. Now move your hands, or I won''t satisfy you." Gabriel straightened and placed his scorching length against her slick entrance.


    Esme moved her hands then yelped at the sudden change in her body position. She was now leaning onto her forearms, her hands still bound, one leg straight from where Gabriel held onto it and the other kneeling on the piano''s surface. Gabriel slammed into her, and she moaned loudly, feeling full as he continued to slam into her deeply as she came over and over again. He dropped her leg and reached over her body until he found her wrists and pulled her upright.


    The change in position made her chest heave and her core pulsate. She could feel him twitch and throb, almost like he was ready but holding himself back. Esme''s back now rested against Gabriel''s chest, her arms hooked around his neck, her hands went into his hair instinctively, but he didn''t complain. His hands cupped her breasts, pinching and twisting as he thrust into her, and his mouth lowered to her neck.


    He bit into her with his fangs, and she shuddered as her core clenched him tightly as she came again, her eyes rolled back, and her head rested against his chest, her breaths ragged as she saw stars behind her eyelids. Gabriel continued to drink from her, his arms now holding her upright, moaning as he roughly thrust into her until he got his release. He pulled his mouth away and licked the blood from her skin, and removed her arms from around his neck with a chuckle.


    Esme almost flopped forward, but he held onto her and lifted her into his arms. She looked at him through a daze as he pecked her lips, and her lips stayed pouted like her brain was still figuring out what to do next. He chuckled, and she smiled dreamily and snuggled her head into him. He carried her up the stairs, taking his time as he spoke into Luther''s mind, who had only just exited the lift.


    "Leave, unless you want to see a sex show."


    "Well.. I don''t mind, but I think you would if I saw your mate naked," Luther replied quietly on the floor below them. His words, even though they were faint, started to wake Esme up; she stirred and opened her eyes again to see Gabriel was now just above the library, going to his room.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?" Gabriel telepathically spoke to Luther again as he managed to open the door to his floor.


    "I wanted to see Esme in wolf form!" He replied excitedly. Gabriel hoped he wouldn''t come to his room, even though only he, Vincent and Esme had been in there.


    "You''ll be waiting a long time; she is tired."


    "Someone has been busy. I can smell it and her blood! You naughty boy-"


    "Leave before I make you leave," Gabriel interrupted his friend''s commentary as he placed his mate gently onto his bed, pulling the covers over her, but even though she looked fatigued, her eyes were now fully awake.


    "I''ll wait. It''s not like I have any more work to do; you still have some papers to sign, run a kingdom.. but coitus seems to be your priority these days.."


    Gabriel ignored him and sat next to Esme. "Why don''t you go to sleep?" He asked softly while moving some of her hair away from her face.


    "I would, but my wolf is rearing to go. She wants to show herself to you," Esme rolled her eyes and kissed his hand before sitting up with a sigh.


    "We can wait-"


    "Ah, but she can''t." Esme slipped out and strolled towards his walk-in wardrobe. He smiled at how confident she seemed now, walking naked in front of him. It shouldn''t surprise him; she did do a striptease earlier for him.


    "Why are you putting clothes on?" He asked, pushing off from the bed.


    "I''m pretty certain this room is big enough to fit your wolf form in."


    Esme chuckled as she walked back out in his buttoned-up shirt. His eyes roamed across her body, and he felt his cock twitch again. "She wants to show you in the woods."


    "The woods?" He asked, slightly flabbergasted. What was wrong with his penthouse?


    "Yes, the woods," Esme smirked at his bewilderment and sauntered past him, her hips swaying almost hypnotically for Gabriel to follow her naked still.


    "Put some clothes on unless you want to get a fine for public indecency.. At least I have an excuse," Esme winked and continued through the door, letting it shut behind her.

 Chapter 150 - Moonlit View

    Gabriel followed her like an obedient puppy, intrigued with the idea of going to the woods in the middle of the night. He was now accustomed to living in the city and staying in that cell at the hunter''s compound, but since meeting Esme, she''d more than once brought him away from ONYX and the city lights, intentionally or not. Now, after catching up to her and ignoring Luther, Gabriel watched as she even brazenly climbed into his red sports car, keys in hand and sat behind the driver''s seat.


    "Are you sure you can drive a beast like this?" Gabriel asked, climbing into the passenger seat. He was more concerned about Esme getting hurt than anything. A car was only a car, he could replace it whenever, but he never wanted his love injured. Plus, the car she drove the night before looked to be at least twenty years old and falling apart.


    "If I can ride a beast like you, I''m sure I can drive this bad boy," Esme winked, inciting a smirk from the vampire. He leaned over her, gently grabbing her chin and planting a kiss on her lips before pulling back and putting her seatbelt on.


    "Safety first, love," Gabriel purred and sat back. "Okay, just don''t go too fast."


    "Stop being a scaredy-cat," Esme joked as she turned the engine on and set off through the garage and pulled out of ONYX. Surprisingly, she handled the car well. Gabriel glanced at her, finding her handling the gearbox rather sexy, his sexy little minx.


    They drove out of the city centre and started going past the run-down area of Chester, which also flanked near a forest. Esme seemed to know Chester quite well, even the ''slums'' of the place. But he didn''t expect any less; she''d been on the run for two years, her rather shifty character of always looking out for escape routes was what kept her from her past catching up to her.


    "I lived down here for a bit before SOMEONE snooped around my apartment," Esme explained as she pulled up to the curb near a bus stop. "Marcus sacrificed those wolves just to get my attention." She shook her head. "Anyway, let''s go from here."


    Esme climbed out of the car, her bare feet touching the tarmac and then the pavement and grass. Gabriel shook his head. His little wolf was cold; he could see the goosebumps on her legs and the perkiness of her nipples under his white dress shirt. "Why didn''t you put a little more clothing on?" He asked, putting his arm over her shoulders and rubbing her arm up and down to warm her up.


    "Hmm, I have you to keep me warm, and anyway, there''s no point in dressing up, I''m only going to be stripping down again," Esme replied as she moved closer to his body, subtly smelling his scent and looking away when she realised, he caught her. Her face heated, but she cutely acted like it didn''t bother her, and she wasn''t embarrassed.


    Gabriel chuckled and kissed the top of her head; he couldn''t wait to see more sides to his mate. She was tough, reckless, and always said what was on her mind, but there was this whole other side to her that only he and possibly Marcus had seen. His chest tightened slightly in jealousy over Marcus, but he knew in time, there were bound to be parts of Esme that even her friend hadn''t seen.


    They continued to walk into the woods where the floor was barely visible, and the trees loomed over them, the full moon casting shadows on their faces through the trees. Esme walked ahead and reached behind her, clasping Gabriel''s hand, intertwining their fingers as she smiled brightly at him. Gabriel stared at her, almost in a daze; her deep alluring brown eyes twinkled, reflecting the stars. It was almost like he would be sucked into her very own universe, but he wouldn''t complain if it ever did happen.


    The smile on her face and the cheerfulness she was emitting incited his own happiness. After learning about her traumatic past, he''d made a promise to himself to always put a smile on her face. But right now, it seemed like she was doing that without his help; he shook his head as she tugged on his hand, walking ahead of him and dragging him behind her. He couldn''t help but watch her and the radiant star he saw her as.


    Esme stopped just before the cliff that overlooked the valley. The moon shone brightly, lighting up the grass and trees in an almost fantastical glow of silvery-blue hues. Esme stared at the view, her shoulders relaxing as the fresh air blew her hair away from her face. Gabriel stared at her then looked back at the scenery that he''d seen during the day, but at night it was almost like a different world. The river that sparkled under the moon''s cover was brighter with the help of the fireflies dancing across the surface.


    "So far, this has been one of my favourite views in all the places I''ve been," Esme said with a sigh, her face aglow, her cheeks slightly pink from the chill. "It really is a beautiful sight, especially at night."


    "You''ve been here a lot since coming to Chester?" Gabriel asked; he hadn''t been around Esme a lot near the beginning, but he presumed she would come here whenever she felt too cooped up. He could see from looking at her now that she enjoyed the wilderness, as she should; a part of her was a wolf. There weren''t many packs that lived in cities, and if they did, it was bound to be for werewolves only, so nudity was the norm among them.


    "Of course, it clears my mind, and I can run around naked-"


    "Hmm, now that is a view I''d enjoy," Gabriel interrupted with a smirk before bringing her hand up to kiss her knuckles.


    "You''ve already enjoyed the view; stop being greedy," She giggled from the burning lust behind his eyes then shook her head. "Anyway.. the view is greater now that I''ve shared it with you."


    "I know I''m a work of art-"


    Esme elbowed his ribs, and he chuckled as he pulled her back into his body, leaning down and resting his head on her shoulder. "No," She whispered as her hand caressed his jaw. "Your company makes it better."


    Gabriel kissed her neck and kept his face in the crook of her neck for a while, looking at the view with one eye open, enjoying her in his arms without anyone interrupting them. Esme giggled and shook her head slightly. "Is wants to come out," She murmured. "Apparently, I''m hogging your company too much."


    How did that work? Gabriel chuckled at how bizarre and comfortable he felt spending time with her wolf.


    He unwrapped his arms from her and stepped back after she tapped his hands and turned away from the view. She undid the buttons to the shirt she wore and threw his shirt at his face playfully. Gabriel caught it and stared at her stunning figure, feeling his cock twitch again as he looked at her hardened dark nipples. But he controlled himself as he met her playful eyes. She let him check her out and raised a brow at him before her body started to tremble.


    Gabriel watched in awe as the petite she-wolf he was used to seeing transformed into a large black wolf. Her size surprised him the most; he knew werewolves were large, he''d seen plenty, but for some reason, he expected Esme to turn into a regular-sized wolf, probably because of how small she was. Still, he was amazed at seeing his mate in wolf form.


    He read her thoughts and could hear Esme bickering with Isana over control of her body. Then the black wolf, his mate, strolled over to him, sniffing the floor and then his body before licking his face. Gabriel chuckled as his hands went to her silky fur then stared into her glowing amber eyes. "Hello, Isana," He spoke softly into her mind.


    Isana''s tail started wagging. "Gabriel! What do you think? Aren''t I beautiful?" She asked playfully before spinning around on the spot, her head held up high.


    Gabriel chuckled and nodded. "You are beautiful and magnificent," He replied before falling back onto the ground, the air rushing out of his lungs. Isana had tackled him to the ground, her ears alert, pointing up and her tail still wagging, a paw on his chest.


    "Don''t you want to see what I can do?!" She almost squealed in excitement.


    "Calm down, Is. You''ll scare him off otherwise," Esme''s voice echoed in their minds. It sounded distant, but he could still hear her.


    "You can''t scare me off," Gabriel said aloud and moved his arm over his head after Isana licked his face again. Her kisses were adorable, but his face was getting a little too wet now.


    The black wolf hopped up and turned around, lowering herself again, turning her head to look at him expectantly. Gabriel pushed himself up into a sitting position and tilted his head to the side, wondering what Isana wanted.


    "Don''t you want to see the view through our eyes?" Isana asked mysteriously.


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes slightly, his curiosity piquing at what she meant. He walked towards her slowly, lured in by her words. Then when he was a step away, Isana stood up, grabbed his arm by her mouth and threw him over her back.


    "Hold on tight!" Isana shouted in excitement before leaping forwards and jumping down the cliff. Gabriel''s eyes widened as the wind blew across his face, and he gripped onto her fur at her neck.


    He did not anticipate this!

 Chapter 151 - Isanas Run

    Gabriel moved his arms to clutch around Isana''s neck. His body moved along with hers; if it wasn''t for the fact that he had to hold onto her like he might fall off at such speed, he''d compare the experience to riding a horse. But Isana had landed at the bottom of the cliff and continued to sprint across the field; Gabriel could feel the buzz of excitement from the wolf and couldn''t help but laugh. He felt exhilarated by the speed and straightened up, raising his arms and feeling the wind rush beneath them.


    In all the years he''d been alive, he never expected to find himself riding a werewolf across a valley in the middle of the night and enjoying the sense of freedom he felt from it. Somehow, after many centuries, he was still capable of experiencing new things. He looked down at Isana''s head, lowering his hands to her shoulder blades to steady himself and to feel the silkiness of her fur. It was all thanks to his mate.


    Esme brought life back into his cold and empty heart, warming it up without realising it with her presence alone. His mate, which he never thought was possible for someone like him after killing his first love, was a werewolf, and now that werewolf was showing her world to him. Gabriel had lived a long time, seen civilisation change, the greenery lessen as factories, cities and skyscrapers were built. He adapted and changed along with it, but here, his mate was bringing him back to nature, almost like a reminder of where he started from.


    She was his everything now. If someone tried to lay a finger on her, they would pay with a gruesome death.


    "Is, where are you taking me?" He questioned in amusement as she followed along the river in the opposite direction to Chester. It looked like they were heading further away from it and more towards the mountains in the distance. He wouldn''t put it past her to run that distance; she was a wolf and one that was extremely physically fit.


    "Hmm, I''m just running. Are you not enjoying yourself?" Isana replied, the delight apparent in her voice.


    "Of course, I am. I am spending my time with my mate," Gabriel replied smoothly and smiled when he felt how ecstatic Isana was from the term ''mate''. She was adorable. He thought at first it would take some time before he would get accustomed to speaking to Esme''s wolf-like she was also his lover, but it felt natural, and feeling her happy also made him happy.


    Isana picked up the speed, somehow finding more energy, and took a sharp right, leaping over the river, making Gabriel tumble forwards and hold onto her neck for support. He could hear the wolf make an odd barking noise that sounded awfully similar to a snicker. Did she do that on purpose!? She really was cheeky!


    For the next thirty minutes, Isana ran through the woods jumping over rocks and bumpy terrain. Their conversation flowed between them like friends reuniting. Isana started to slow down to a casual stroll, returning to the valley he and Esme had walked along previously. She hopped up to the top of the cliff and stopped, lowering down once they were at the top, letting Gabriel climb off.


    After sitting on top of Isana for so long at such speeds and bumpy terrain, he could honestly say it was harder than riding a horse. His crotch felt a little bruised. He almost hobbled off and stretched his arms up before shaking his legs. Gabriel looked back at the wolf that was now relaxing on the ground, her face pointing to the scenery and appearing majestic. He moved around for a bit, letting the blood rush back through his legs before he sat down on the ground in front of Isana.


    Isana moved her back leg to rest on the vampire''s legs; Gabriel glanced down at it before he felt her pushing him back into her body and putting her leg back to where it was previously. "Rest on me," She said through a yawn, her tail tapping on the ground by his side.


    Gabriel chuckled and leaned back into the warmth of her belly, resting his head back and staring at the stars. It was all very comforting, and if Finn or Ajax told him a year ago in the hunter''s compound that he would be chilling so casually with a wolf-like this, and not just any wolf but his mate, he''d think they were insane. But here he was, enjoying Isana''s company.


    He casually checked her mind as they relaxed there in comfortable silence and was shocked to find that Esme had dozed off. Gabriel straightened and whipped his head at Isana, she appeared fine, so maybe Esme hadn''t been asleep for long. "Is, you need to wake Esme up!" He bellowed into her mind.


    The wolf whined, lowering her head onto her paws and staring at him. "Why would I wake her up? She is tired. She was tired before you had your little rendezvous on the piano," She commented cheekily, her tongue flopping out of her mouth momentarily as he saw amusement flash behind her amber eyes.


    "Aren''t you afraid of going feral? Like that stray.. Brad? Brody?" Gabriel asked, settling back against the warmth of her belly, but he was still alert and not completely comfortable. He was still unsettled that Isana was so nonchalant about the topic.


    "Hmm, you worry a lot about us. It is sweet and really nice. Esme needs that from you.. But don''t forget she''s not going to break like glass. We''ve been through a lot and something like this.. Where she can sleep while I''m awake.. is nothing to be concerned about," Isana replied calmly and sounded quite wise for someone who was much younger than him. But Is was right; they''d been through a lot, and he knew Esme looked at her past like different lives; she was wiser than her years.


    "Why shouldn''t I be concerned? Have you done this a lot before?" Gabriel asked. He didn''t plan on reading her mind. Instead, Gabriel wanted to enjoy Isana''s company without knowing her answers before responding. After Esme''s walls came down, he didn''t feel it necessary to read her thoughts and memories; his mate had completely opened up to him.


    "Hmmm, as soon as I turned up. We started to train, not just physically at the Hellhounds, but we also made sure that it was possible for Esme to sleep without any worries¡­ It was hard work at first, but it came in handy when we were running from the White Sands pack. Last year, they came incredibly close to catching us after we accidentally left a brochure behind in the warehouse we were sleeping in-"


    "Warehouse?" Gabriel asked and instinctively zoned in on her thoughts. Isana was visualising the place, and he shook his head, stroking the wolf to comfort her, but if he was completely honest, it seemed to calm him more.


    Esme had stayed in an abandoned warehouse; the roof had collapsed, some of the windows shattered, and where she was sleeping proved to look more like a spot for a homeless person. There was no bed or mattress; instead, it was a bunch of cardboard and newspaper, but there was a blanket. A thin blanket. Esme quickly got cold, most likely because of her petite frame, but she didn''t once complain about staying in a filthy, brutally cold place like that. All he could see from their memories was that they thought of it as safe.


    It made Gabriel''s chest tighten at the idea of her being on her own for so long and on the run, all because her first mate was a disgusting man. He couldn''t even be called a man; he was a cowardly mutt who abused his mate, physically and verbally. It made him feel sick just thinking about it. Soon, Ethan''s time would come.


    "Yeah, we''ve stayed in a few odd places. The warehouse was probably the hardest. The countryside as a wolf is easier; at least with fur, we can keep warm, and hunting doesn''t cost anything," Isana continued with her explanation. "Anyway, their trackers found our next destination within days of arriving there. We escaped them by running for four days non-stop. It was tiring on the body, but as long as we kept taking turns on sleeping and napping, it was fine."


    Isana was so nonchalant about her comment that it made him frown. His mate should never have been through such an ordeal. But he was glad that she was skilful enough to get out of such dangers.


    Gabriel looked at the wolf after she licked his face and rested her head on her paws again. She had sensed his trepidation and sought to comfort him, which in return caused him to scratch her behind the ear and pat her belly before settling back down on her again.


    He stared at the moon, for the first time thinking about the Moon Goddess and what fated path lay ahead of him and Esme. He''d never really thought about the Goddess, even though he himself came from a higher being. But since marking Esme, he found himself thinking more and more about their bond, the Goddess, the dreams and the rare gem he once nearly became mad over. It was all connected somehow, but he couldn''t quite figure it out yet.


    ) ) O ( (


    And just like the moon,


    you shall go through phases


    of light


    of dark


    and of everything in between.


    And though you may not always appear


    with the same brightness,


    you are always


    always


    whole.


    - Unknown

 Chapter 152 - The Day After

    Esme opened her eyes the following day, her body wrapped up like a burrito in Gabriel''s bed. She rolled to her side, her body still stuck inside the duvet burrito, her confusion apparent as she looked at Gabriel''s naked back. Her eyes lowered down, and Esme grinned at seeing the top part of his muscular bum, feeling the need to bite it to wake her mate up. That was when she paused at seeing the slight bite mark on his right butt cheek.


    Wait.. She didn''t do that?


    Esme blinked through her groggy mind. "Is?" She reached out to her wolf, but there was no answer. "Isanaaaa¡­." She tried calling for her again then realised her wolf was asleep. Esme couldn''t help but be a little suspicious of her; she accidentally fell asleep while she played in the woods with her mate.


    Her eyes moved back up across Gabriel''s body; there were faint claw marks that were already healing. She looked at the bed covers and sighed in relief by not seeing blood, but when her scrutinising gaze landed back on Gabriel''s face, she almost jumped out of her skin. He was watching her, but he looked cautious and alert.


    "Gabriel?" She whispered. "Are you okay?"


    He searched her eyes for a moment then pulled her into his arms, the duvet still wrapped around her. He kissed the top of her head and quietly held her there for a moment. "Do you remember anything from last night?" He asked quietly. He didn''t sound mad.


    "I fell asleep. Why, what did Is do?" She asked, suddenly aware that those scratches and bites might be because she wanted to.. mate.


    It was common in werewolves, though she''d rarely let Isana and Ethan''s wolf mate for obvious reasons. But it must have been a surprise for Gabriel. In fact, she wasn''t pleased with her if she had, though her body didn''t seem to feel any aches or pains.


    "Nothing happened," Gabriel replied to her tumbling thoughts. "Isana just got a little excited; she did want to mate, but.." He kissed her head again. "It was a little too weird for me. You weren''t aware of what was happening.."


    "Did she.. attack you or try to force you?" She grimaced, hoping this didn''t affect them in any way.


    "She did not force me, and I managed to calm her down.." Gabriel chuckled. "I know your wolf is strong, but I am still much more powerful than you."


    Esme saw flashes of the night before, herself or technically Isana was acting far too excited, making her cringe at seeing herself acting that way. She''d stripped and jumped on the bed, holding Gabriel down, ripping his clothes from him. He was laughing and seemed to enjoy the attention, but when she kissed him, he paused and searched her eyes, stopping when he realised Esme was still asleep.


    "How did you calm her down?" Esme asked, feeling her cheeks heat from the embarrassment of what her wolf did. She used her body much like how a type 1 rogue would start to take over, and the human side was unaware of their wolf''s actions.


    "Hmm, I told her off and wrapped her up in the quilt," Gabriel hummed like the night was no big deal.


    "I am really sorry.. I thought you''d be fine with her. I didn''t think-"


    "Nothing happened, Es." He squeezed her tighter. "And.. leaving her with me just shows how much you trust me, right? You let your guard down and allowed Isana full control."


    Esme nodded and pouted. "That is true, but never again. She''s so embarrassing, damn horny wolf."


    Gabriel burst into laughter and sat upright, releasing her from the quilt imprisonment. "Isana obviously could not control herself around me," He winked and stood up, letting Esme get a full view of his delicious body.


    "Hmmm, neither can I," She purred, crawling across the bed towards him.


    Gabriel smirked and lifted her in his arms; she wrapped her legs around him and kissed him gently on the lips. "Shall we bathe?" He asked, rubbing his nose against hers.


    "As long as it is only bathing!!" Luther called from the sofa in the adjoined room. Gabriel swiftly turned around, so his bare back was on view to the vampire hiding Esme more. They had stopped just next to the clear doors for the bathroom.


    "What. Are. You. Doing. Here?" Gabriel growled, clutching Esme closer to his body protectively. Esme hid her face in Gabriel''s chest, her cheeks growing red again, realising Luther might have possibly heard their conversation.


    How embarrassing! At least Gabriel did not seem to mind about the whole ordeal. But now, Luther knew her wolf tried to sleep with Gabriel without either of their consent.


    "You kept me waiting last night. Esme, after you have washed, I really want to see you as a wolf! I''ve fought werewolves before, but it will be so nice to approach one without having my head bitten off!" Luther exclaimed, clapping his hands.


    "Get. Out." Gabriel ordered quietly, his voice dropping the temperature in the room.


    "Gabriel.." Luther stepped closer to them, and Esme peeked over Gabriel''s shoulder to see the golden-haired vampire was only a few steps behind him now. "Stop acting so shy. I''ve seen it all-"


    "Come any closer, and I''ll-"


    "Luther, wait at the lounge," Esme interrupted the pair of them, holding Luther''s gaze. "I just need a quick shower, then I''ll shift into my wolf form for you. How about that?"


    Gabriel shifted on his foot, his expression unimpressed, and he glared at the vampire. Esme could tell he was annoyed because of his erection pressed against her stomach.


    "Can I stroke you?!" Luther asked excitedly, like he couldn''t read the room. Gabriel tensed at his words, and Esme shivered from the sudden chill in the air.


    "Don''t push it," Gabriel snapped, reaching back to smack him, but Luther dodged his arm and sauntered back to the door.


    "I''ll see you soon then, Queenie!" Luther sang behind him as the door closed.


    Queenie?


    "You didn''t have to agree to him, you know." Gabriel started walking into the bathroom again, this time going straight to the shower.


    "I know," Esme smirked as she reached in between them. "That''s why you''ll have to make this quick."


    Gabriel''s eyes lit up from her touch. "You little minx," He chuckled before their lips met, and their time in the shower was spent with more than just washing one another.


    After their shower, Esme shifted into her wolf form when she was at the library balcony that overlooked the floor with the piano and lounge and waterfall feature. She jumped down, making the golden-haired vampire jump up from the couch in surprise. He''d clutched at his chest before relaxing and observing her excitedly and even scratching behind Esme''s ears. She couldn''t deny it felt really nice, but a growl escaped her lips when he started telling her what a good girl she was. Thanks to her irritated mate, Luther left swiftly after with a few cracked ribs.


    Following that, Gabriel had work to do, and Esme chilled out with Marcus before receiving a few texts from Niko about work. She agreed to work in the evening and returned to her shifts, asking only for evening work so she could spend her days with Marcus. The only day she officially had off was the day Einar warned her about.


    That was how her routine had altered slightly; she still saw Leo, Rory and Hana at the bar after Gabriel allowed her to spend a bit more time there than in his VIP room. But her jobs seemed to keep changing between bar work and errands that Gabriel needed. She believed it was more of an excuse so he could see, but she didn''t mind. Sometimes the jobs even included Marcus.


    Isana had also calmed down since Esme reprimanded her, making sure to stay awake when her wolf wanted to play with Gabriel. He wasn''t nervous in her presence and still acted like normal. Her dreams returned to normal with no ancient Greek themes going on or seeing her mate, although that saddened her a little, and there were certainly no nightmares since sleeping in Gabriel''s bed. Even if he couldn''t be there, his scent kept her mind calm, and she felt well protected.


    All seemed to be going well, which clearly meant that something dark and ominous was about to happen. Esme was not used to such calm and happiness for ''long'' periods of time. Esme was leaning against the bar, drying some glasses with Leo as she giggled to Leo and Marcus'' jokes when a certain warlock entered the room. His hair was pulled back again in a ponytail, his suit matching the colour of his hair and his usual gloves were in place. All eyes turned to him.


    "Good evening," Einar smiled, then winked at Hana, who blushed and smiled shyly. His eyes moved back to Esme, and he held his hand out for her. "Shall we?"


    "Es.. Who''s your friend?" Leo looked at him nervously, and Esme couldn''t help but roll her eyes. It seemed Einar''s looks were stealing Leo''s usual female attention, although Marcus was also sitting at the bar, so it wasn''t looking like a great night for tips for him.


    Esme ignored Einar''s outstretched hand and walked around the bar smiling at Leo. "Don''t worry, he''s not staying long."


    Einar dropped his hand, "How rude. You know it always feels like you don''t want to see me; it makes me sad. I wanted to see my dear friend Gabriel.."


    Marcus stood from his stool but paused after Esme gave him a look. "He''s busy; let''s talk over here." Esme started leading the way but stopped when she realised she couldn''t hear Einar''s footsteps behind her. She looked back and grabbed Einar by the arm, pulling him away from Marcus.


    "How is it that girl knows all the hot guys?!" Hana whispered to Rory. "I''ve gotta know her secret!"


    "Your human friends are funny," Einar replied with a smirk. "Although, I''m not sure about the blonde guy who looks like he plays that game.. Volleyball."


    Esme looked back at her friend, who was watching them cautiously. As soon as he saw her looking at him, he beamed at her, causing her to smile back. "What makes you say that?" She asked curiously, her hand still on his arm.


    "Hmmm, he''s crushing on you.. It annoys me."

 Chapter 153 - Einars Visit: Part One

    Esme''s head snapped in Einar''s direction, her footsteps slowing as he smiled sadly. Her brows arched together as she tried to work out what was going on inside of that head of his. She didn''t know Einar well, but there was always something familiar about him that made her comfortable around him and somehow trust him. Which with her track record, never happened; the hybrid beside her was powerful, and even Gabriel warned her about him, and they were considered friends. But why was he looking like that?


    She let go of his arm as they stopped and stared at one another. Einar''s mystical eyes almost sparkled with worldly knowledge, cheekiness and what looked like a glimmer of sadness. But that flickered by swiftly, hiding whatever emotions he was truly feeling. "Why would someone crushing on me annoy you?" She asked, raising a brow questionably.


    "Am I not allowed to be worried about my favourite she-wolf?" Einar replied smoothly, his lips tugging into a bright smile, and his eyes gleamed in mischief.


    Esme sighed, shaking her head and letting it go. They weren''t close enough for her to try and read into whatever that was. She looked back at Leo again and covered her mouth, stopping herself from laughing loudly as she saw him openly flirting with two women at the same time. "Yeah.. he''s crushing on me, alright!" Esme snorted and turned away, patting Einar on the back as she brushed past him. Einar glanced in Leo''s direction, his expression unreadable, but he followed Esme to the corner table, where she could see everyone.


    Her eyes were locked on Marcus as he looked between her and the hybrid who unbuttoned his suit jacket before sitting down. Esme then looked at Leo again; she knew he wasn''t crushing on her. They already spoke about it; he was just a huge flirt. That flirt who was a good friend, even as a human, who understood her struggles without knowing her story. They could relate to one another to a certain degree.


    "Can you show me your tattoos then?" The woman on the right purred as she leaned across the bar, giving Leo a better view of her cleavage.


    "I don''t like to show them, but seeing as you asked me so nicely.." He winked as he rolled his left sleeve up.


    Exactly, he wasn''t crushing on her. Esme didn''t know he had tattoos, not that it would come up between them. She watched as the woman on his right trailed her finger along the inked skin of his left arm, it was a sleeve tattoo of some sort, but she couldn''t tell exactly what from here.


    "You know if you are going to smile, I''d rather it be because of my company."


    Esme''s focus went back to Einar, and her lips relaxed, not realising she''d been smiling. "So, why are you here?" She asked, getting straight to the point.


    Einar leaned his elbow on the table and rested his chin on his hand as he tilted his head to the side slightly. "I am here to see you, of course.. I need to make sure you will follow through with your promise.. As I said before.. this will be for your own good." His eyes held hers locked in place while he stared at her seriously.


    Esme forced her eyes to look down before she felt burnt from his gaze. His eyes always seemed to peel back the layers of her walls and made her feel naked like there was nothing she could hide from him. She shivered, and instinctively her hand went to her left wrist, pausing when she realised her usual band was not on her wrist. She blinked in confusion.


    "We haven''t had it for a few days now," Isana said quietly. "Gabriel removed it, and it hasn''t been on since."


    It was a little shocking that she didn''t realise this; her little habit seemed to have gone away, that was until this moment. So instead of feeling panicked about feeling so bare in front of the warlock, she sought the courage deep within her to raise her eyes to meet his once more and calmly replied, "I already agreed I would if that is all.. Then give me the location and be on your way. I''m sure a powerful warlock like yourself is busy.. especially with a type 1 staying at yours."


    Einar''s eyes lit up in amusement, and his free hand resting against the table began to tap his fingers. "You always make it sound so simple. And where are your manners, Nyx? I am dying of thirst here, you know."


    Always? This was their third time meeting, minus the incident with her stroking him in his cat form. With a sigh, she pushed up from the table, leaning over it slightly. Einar tilted his head back as he watched her in amusement. "If you were thirsty.. Why didn''t you order at the bar?" She asked irritably.


    "It didn''t cross my mind. I thought my dearest Nyx would order it for me." He grinned brightly, irritating Esme further, but she counted to three in her mind and calmed down. He was a powerful warlock, old and cunning.


    "What. Would. You. Like?" Esme asked through gritted teeth while her eyes threatened him to annoy her further.


    "Oh, don''t be like that!" He lowered his hand and leaned his arms on the table, smiling up at her. "You shouldn''t hold back on your nature. If you want to threaten me, you can. It''s okay."


    What the.. This.. Esme was dumbfounded for words; her tongue felt twisted as she gaped at him. "And if I said get your own damn drink?" She tilted her head to the side.


    "Then you will have to deal with my presence a lot longer.." He trailed off, reading her puzzled expression before pointing his head in the bar''s direction. "The women here will flock to me the moment I am up there. My looks can be a little troublesome sometimes. But seeing as you sadly want me gone.. I thought I''d be a good friend and sit here patiently."


    Esme blinked slowly from Einar''s logic. She thought his arrogance was something else, but when she looked at the bar, she realised the hybrid was right. Mostly all the women who weren''t talking to Leo, or attempting to talk to the brooding Marcus, were watching them. "If I leave you here, it won''t guarantee you will be safe either.." Esme trailed off after seeing Einar open his mouth, ready with a smart answer. She held her hand up, giving up on this argument. "What do you want?"


    "Hmmm, whatever you normally have. I''m sure you know what is best here-"


    "Esme."


    The pair looked at the bar where Niko was standing, his arms crossed as he glared at her. The vampire sighed and quietly spoke as he walked away, his intent for her to hear him. "I didn''t realise we paid you to chat with your friends."


    "Niko.." She started to walk to the bar, ignoring the hybrid now. "If you want, we can grab a bite to eat after-"


    "I am busy," Niko replied sharply as he disappeared down the corridor that led to the VIP rooms.


    "You know, I think there''s only so much Nikki can take.." Rory whispered to Hana as Esme stopped by the bar. She frowned but went to the array of spirits at the back of the bar, pretending not to hear their commentary.


    "Maybe they weren''t ever a thing, though.. Es doesn''t even seem bothered by Leo and her friend''s looks," Hana whispered back.


    Ugh, gossip again. Esme ignored it all; her friends, minus the humans, knew she was with Gabriel. She wasn''t sure to what extent Niko knew about her and Gabriel''s relationship, but whatever was bothering him stirred up the gossip more about her. It never really bothered her before; at first, it was her and Niko were ''in a relationship'', then it was her and Leo, and now it looked like she was some sort of player, and Niko was heartbroken.


    "Humans are so dramatic," Isana remarked, internally rolling her eyes.

 Chapter 154 - [Bonus Chapter] Einars Visit: Part Two

    After sensing Esme''s annoyance, Hana and Rory scampered from their little gossiping session and went back to serving customers and collecting empty drinks. Esme finished the cocktail she made and took it back to Einar, who somehow didn''t have women flocking to him the moment he was alone. She placed the drink on a coaster and scoffed at him. "Will you look at all these free seats.. I thought you said it would take too long to get yourself a drink?" Esme mocked as she crossed her arms.


    "Hmm.." Einar sipped on the pink cocktail. "I put up a spell that stops others from coming near me." He flapped his hand like it was no bother.


    Esme''s mouth gaped open at this, and she slammed her fist onto the table. "You little shit!" Leaning back in her chair, she released a long sigh, feeling a little tired. "You could have done that in the first place," She grumbled, then eyed him suspiciously. "In fact, you could have done stopped time to talk to me.."


    Einar lowered his glass and sighed. "I should feel flattered that you think I can do everything. Stopping time drains my energy, and I have other places to be after this."


    "Fine, fine. Get to the point, Einar," She replied swiftly, feeling suddenly nervous from a slight tugging feeling in her stomach. A tugging feeling that indicated her mate was nearby, she knew he was in the VIP room unless he was making his way to the main bar?


    Einar smiled and leaned forwards. "I just need your hand." He held his hand out for her to take, but she eyed it suspiciously. He moved his fingers to urge her to take it. "I am going to cast a spell on you that will help you find where the location," He explained. Esme hesitantly put her hand into his, but when she met his eyes, her shoulders relaxed.


    Einar lowered his face, and put his other hand over hers, she looked down and watched in awe as she saw a blue glow shining from inside his hands. Her own felt warm and like he was drawing a circular symbol on her hand. She glanced at the rest of the room anxiously, but no one seemed to pay them any attention. "Did you do something else?" She whispered, noting that only Marcus was watching them with the same look of astoundment on his face.


    He looked around but relaxed, noticing that the crowded bar was still the same. Einar smiled slightly and looked back into her eyes. "Only creatures can see what is happening right now. I was a little lazy to strengthen the shield from other supernaturals from seeing what was going on. I''m glad I didn''t bother; it wasn''t needed. There.. it is done."


    "What is done?"


    Esme''s heart fluttered at her mate''s voice, but then she yanked her hand away from Einar''s when she felt Gabriel''s annoyance and slight jealousy through the bond. Einar looked up at Gabriel and smiled brightly before standing up. "Gabriel!" He pulled him in for a hug, patting his back. The vampire was stiff as he continued to stare at Esme. "I was wondering when I would see your pretty face again!" Einar pulled back, his hands on Gabriel''s shoulders as he continued to smile at him.


    "It has been too long.." Gabriel replied stiffly, glancing at the hybrid before knocking his hands from his shoulders and leaning down on the table, searching Esme''s eyes.


    Hana gasped from behind the bar. "They know each other! Leo, look, quickly!"


    Esme glanced in their direction, but Gabriel''s close proximity brought her attention back to her handsome mate. "What. Is. Done?" He asked, punctuating each word slowly and grabbing the hybrid who started to walk away. "Sit. Down." He pushed Einar into his original seat, then grabbed another chair from behind him and sat down in between them.


    "I am making it easier for Nyx to follow through with our deal¡­" Einar trailed off after Gabriel glared at him.


    "Nyx?" Gabriel narrowed his eyes then grabbed Esme''s hand, his thumb caressed over it. There was still warmth and some sort of energy there, but her hand still looked the same.


    "As you can see, your mate is fine," Einar replied with a forced smile. Esme frowned slightly, then looked around warily from Gabriel, openly revealing their closeness.


    "Gabriel," She whispered, holding his gaze before sliding her hand out of his.


    "I''ll believe you after your stupid deal is completed. Do the same for me, I''ll be coming with her-"


    "NO." Einar snapped, making Esme blink back in surprise from his aggressiveness. "This does not involve you, Gabriel. You know how I work. Plus, you will be busy."


    Gabriel leaned forwards. "And what, pray tell, will I be too busy with than to help MY mate? If you have done something or plan on doing anything-"


    "Yes, yes.. You''ll rip to shreds and burn me to ashes.. yada yada.. Gabriel, your threats do bore me." Einar waved his hand before putting his drink against his lips again and sipping. Esme looked between them, surprised that Gabriel hadn''t done anything to the hybrid; she could feel how annoyed he was. But maybe he was holding back because they weren''t in the vampire bar or even his VIP bar; they were in the presence of humans.


    Maybe that was why Einar showed up here while she was working.


    "If you are worried so much, I''ll allow Marcus to go with her. But.." The hybrid turned his head to look in Marcus'' direction. "He won''t be of much help.. In fact, he might be a bit of a hindrance."


    "What do you need her to do?" Gabriel hissed, losing his patience as his hand clenched into a fist below the table. Esme looked around before sneakily wrapping her hand around Gabriel''s while she continued to look at Einar. Her mate''s hand relaxed slightly, but she could still feel his anxiety about the situation.


    Einar smiled mischievously.. "To help a friend in need."

 Chapter 155 - Scepticism

    Gabriel''s eyes narrowed subtly, and Esme sighed at Einar''s response. He was always so mysterious and almost speaking in riddles. So frustrating, she parted her lips to question further, but Gabriel distracted her by intertwining their fingers and squeezing.


    "Einar, this is why I doubt my trust in you, especially when it involves my mate. Do you think I am going to allow this?" Gabriel asked quietly, though the red in his eyes sparkled, revealing his growing annoyance and impatience.


    Einar smiled and sipped his drink in response, taking his time as he looked above the rim of the glass and flicked his gaze between Esme and Gabriel. He lowered the glass slightly and locked eyes with Gabriel. "A deal has already been struck, my dear friend. You have no choice in the matter, and even if there was no deal in place.." He set the glass on the coaster, his finger sliding up and down the stem, his eyes distant while he stared at it before glancing back at Gabriel. "You do not control, Nyx."


    Einar''s eyes glowed lightly, his orange and green eye burned, and his blue eye shone; he was glowering at Gabriel, Esme instinctively growled, but she was still staring at his eyes entranced by them. Einar flicked his gaze to hers. "Does Gabriel speak for you, my dear?"


    "You are making assumptions," She replied. "Who am I helping? I said I''d do this for you-"


    "Wrong. You agreed to this for the deal we struck," Einar snapped, his gaze cold startling Esme at his chilling demeanour. Ah, so this was what Gabriel meant. "I told you before, and you accepted my answers. You are now questioning me since His Majesty spoke to you. You always think for yourself, man or not.. I advise you to stick to it."


    Esme''s lips parted from the harshness of his words. Had she insulted him in some way?


    Still, she wasn''t going to let him have the last word. If Einar was so mighty and ''knew'' her as well as he seems to keep claiming, then he''d know she wouldn''t just sit there and take his cold remarks. "That doesn''t mean I am not sceptical," She replied through clenched teeth.


    Einar sighed and stood up, buttoning his suit jacket as he held Esme''s gaze. "Trust me. I can only tell you so much," He replied in exasperation. Esme stared back at him, and like before, she nodded in acceptance, hoping that one day he might explain this familiarity and trust she only seems to hold for him. Even with her mate, doubtful and sceptical of his friend, she still felt comfortable and fine with the deal.


    Einar wanted her skills for whatever this was, so maybe it was a mission similar to what she''d been given at the Hellhounds. He also said it was to help a friend and will help her. But until she was there, there was no point in asking so many questions that Einar would not be willing to answer.


    Einar walked to her side and leaned on the table, getting close to her, so they were at eye level. Gabriel''s hand tightened around Esme''s to the point she thought her bones were starting to shake from the pressure.


    "Release her hand unless you intend on breaking it," Einar whispered as he continued to stare into Esme''s eyes. "I am only casting another spell that will help."


    Gabriel''s lips pulled back, revealing his fangs, but he loosened his grip on Esme''s hand, caressing it with his thumb instead. Esme frowned slightly as she lowered her gaze to look at Einar''s nose instead of his beguiling eyes. The hybrid placed two fingers against her temple. "Look at me," He whispered; she flicked her gaze up and blinked vigorously as she felt the side of her temple warm from his touch, and a light glow appeared again.


    How many spells was this now? If the symbols didn''t disappear, she''d look like there were strange tattoos on her face and hand.


    Einar lowered his hand, and the warmth and glow went. "What spell did you cast?" Gabriel asked, but the hybrid smiled and turned away.


    "I''ll see you soon, Gabriel. I hope you finally make use of that gem.. the palace was a cheap loss for you," Einar called over his shoulder as he strolled away.


    Gabriel slammed his fist on the table, causing Esme''s eyes to widen at the cracking sound. She looked down at the crack growing on the table and raised an eyebrow at her mate. "I didn''t think Einar annoyed you that much." She placed her free hand above theirs, wanting to caress his face or kiss him, but restrained herself. "He did well to greet us here and not where you can attack him. Although would you really attack him?"


    Gabriel huffed, "I will if something happens to you. I don''t like it."


    Esme pursed her lips and glanced at their audience. Luckily, nobody could see their hand-holding, but it was still risky. Until their enemies were dealt with, they''d keep their relationship a secret. She knew there would always be enemies for the pair of them, but at the moment, his brother, her first mate, and possibly her parents were all threats. They needed to protect each other by keeping it as secret as possible. Plus, her human friends, Leo, Hana and Rory, wouldn''t understand how within a week, she and Gabriel were undoubtedly in love with one another.


    They''d either think they were mad or believe she was after Gabriel''s money or some crazy drama.


    Gabriel chuckled and squeezed her hands before releasing them, quietly murmuring. "You can have all the money, gems and castles I have, my love."


    Esme smirked and looked away before watching his boss''s fa?ade slip into place. "You should get Niko to replace the table," He said loud enough for the humans to hear. "I must complain to that company for paying such a high sum for shitty furniture."


    Esme raised a brow as she stood up. He was the reason it broke, him and his vampiric strength. But she didn''t comment on it and nodded, "Yes, sir."


    Gabriel turned away, straightening out his sleeves while she grabbed the cocktail glass and candle from the table. He stopped and swivelled his head to look at her. "Oh, and try not to slack, miss Esme," His voice was serious, but his cheeky wink told her he was being playful. His emotionless features slipped into place once more and stormed away from her, heading back to the VIP bar, leaving her there staring after him, concealing her own flirty attitude.


    Fortunately, when she later spoke to Marcus quietly at the bar, he said that none of the humans thought there was anything between her and Gabriel. Instead, they thought Einar and Esme were old friends, and she was introducing him to Gabriel for business purposes. It was a good thing the hybrid dressed well. Though Marcus could read between the lines of Esme and Gabriel''s words, even if they did look professional to the others, he knew they were mates and a part of their flirty ways now.


    Esme was glad and wanted to keep it that way. Unfortunately, that night, Gabriel did not return, texting her about some business holding him up, which by now she presumed might be something to do with punishing someone. Usually, she had been to a few of his meetings now and provided her own input after helping Gabriel see from a different perspective or giving help in searching for vampires with her tracker heightened senses.


    The following day, Esme and Marcus set off again for one of their runs. This time he wanted to go hunting, believing himself getting fat and lazy like house pets. She understood him and didn''t mind joining the hunt with him; even though they couldn''t mind-link one another, they still knew what the other was thinking and helped rally their prey together. After some time, Esme didn''t realise Marcus had let his wolf take control, who was a little more on the feral side than most. She was used to dealing with him, though she was a little tired after hunting and running around for four hours.


    Esme sat down for a moment and stared at the forest to the left of her. They were at least thirty minutes from where they met Brody and the other type 1s, but since then, they hadn''t run into any trouble and even bumped into Dwayne and Dean once, though the greeting was short as they were chasing after type 1''s. While she sat there, her tail wagging occasionally in delight from the nature surrounding her, she realised the area was too quiet. Turning her head to the side, she searched the vast field for Marcus'' wolf, the last she saw of him, he was chasing a rabbit. With a sigh, she got to her paws; he must still be chasing after the poor animal.


    But as she took one step in his direction, two gunshots echoed through the woods, alerting the wildlife to a loud threat, sending the birds to fly to the skies for escape. Esme whipped her head back in the direction of the woods and jolted when another two gunshots rang in the air.. She heard a loud growl and knew it was a beast of some kind or possibly a werewolf.

 Chapter 156 - Hunting Season: Part One

    Esme instantly started running towards the gunshots, the trees blurred by her sides as her pawprints kicked up mud as she rushed forwards. Her heart pounded in her ears as panic started to consume her. What if it was Marcus?


    "Focus!" Isana snapped; her wolf was more than on edge, but she was right. She was trained to stay calm and focused, to assess the threat before making any rash decisions. A bark echoed towards her, and her legs started to automatically slow down as the woods began to get sparse and the path led to another field.


    That bark didn''t sound like Marcus.


    Esme slowed her racing heart, breathing slowly as she assessed her surroundings and the scene before her. A large reddish-brown wolf was growling towards two humans; their attire revealed they were hunters. But not the kind that she was used to seeing. They were dressed in chequered shirts and combat trousers, and when she looked at the dead deer to the side, she had already summed up what was happening.


    "W-what do we do!? Those bullets don''t do anything!" The first man shouted in panic and started to hide behind the larger man.


    Wait.. She recognised that voice.


    "I swear if we live through this, I am NEVER going on a camping trip with you again, Leo!" Rory exclaimed behind him, his legs starting to tremble in fear. It was a little comical for her to see. Her eyes flashed to her friend, who still pointed his gun at the wolf growling at him in warning, his lips pulled back and his ears flat.


    "Let''s just walk away slowly," Leo replied in an overly calm voice. It was quite surprising, considering he was facing a wolf five times the size of an ordinary one. Maybe he''d come across a bear at some point or something similar to which he knew panicking would not help.


    The pair started to back away slowly; Leo slowly reached down to grab his bag and slung it on his back. That little action caused the bag to accidentally hit Rory in the head, who jumped and squealed, dropping the gun and firing another gunshot. The bullet hit the wolf''s arm, setting it off into a rage, and it raced towards them.


    Rory screamed, rather high-pitched and Leo aimed his gun, continuously releasing shots at the charging wolf. Esme snapped her jaw shut after being temporarily shocked by such a bizarre event then she set off towards the charging wolf. Leo began walking backwards, his steps quickening the closer this wolf got to him, then his head turned in Esme''s direction, his eyes widening as she let out a growl and leapt towards them.


    Leo aimed and fired his gun, the bullet grazing her shoulder. Esme grunted as she tackled the other wolf to the ground. The pair spiralled into a heap on the ground, but both hopped to their paws instantly, seizing the other up. The male werewolf growled ferociously at her and then in the direction of the men. Esme eyed him, wondering what sort of wolf he was; his stature revealed he was large like an Alpha. She even felt a sense of power radiating off him.


    Was he a rogue Beta wolf? If so, what the hell was he doing attacking humans?


    Esme walked into the reddish-brown wolf''s line of sight, hiding Rory and Leo, who was shuffling away on the ground now.


    "I-is that one protecting us?!" Rory whisper-shouted.


    "Shh!" Leo hushed his friend. But his words caught her attention; she swivelled her head to the side and looked at them. They stopped in their tracks, noticing the black wolf looking between them.


    Not only have they been exposed to large irregular wolves, but they have seen her act differently from what a wolf would do in this situation. Before, they might have assumed they were some sort of hybrid of a wolf or an experiment that had gone wrong and left it as an extraordinary story.


    Hmm.. She eyed the other wolf who took a step towards her, and she flattened her ears, growling back at him, her eyes glowing in a warning. He barked at her and looked in the human''s direction. She narrowed her eyes, her muscles going tense, waiting in anticipation for the other wolf to attack, but instead, he started to walk from side to side, pacing as he sniffed the air and tilted his head, stopping in its tracks. Esme''s stomach dropped at the sign of the wolf smelling her scent and reacting like it recognised her.


    This needed to be resolved quickly. Esme swiftly picked up the rifle, her teeth snapping shut near the trigger where Leo pushed it, and it made a clicking sound. He''d run out of bullets. Esme yanked the gun then swung her head; the weapon smacked into Leo''s temple, knocking him unconscious. She pounced over to Rory, but before she could knock him out, he fainted.


    "What a pussy," Isana snickered, causing Esme to snicker aloud. She dropped the gun, which still smacked the poor guy in the head; at least she knew he was 100% unconscious now. Esme looked back at the other wolf who was now watching her with interest, his fur no longer ruffled. But his curious gaze was still wary.


    She turned her attention back to it, smelling the air for his scent and stilling as she recognised it. Her chest began to heave, and her eyes darted to the woods, her survival instinct taking over her protective instinct to look after the boys behind her.


    "Esme?" The wolf''s eyes glazed over, revealing the mind-link he had just sent to her.


    Isana gasped as Esme stumbled backwards, but she straightened herself and went to turn. But she was tackled to the ground, the wolf biting into her ear. "Esme!? Answer me! I know it''s you!"


    Esme pushed him off her and jumped to her paws, instantly running away from the red-furred wolf. She heard his giant steps pounding after her, the sound making her legs sprint faster, no matter the burn. Her heart drummed against her chest, pumping adrenaline through her body, her instinct to run sent in full gear.


    Again, it didn''t take long until she was tackled down, this time from the side by another wolf. The air left her as she grunted from the impact but kicked the wolf off her and rolled to the side, deciding to defend herself instead.


    "We don''t know how many there are," Isana reminded her worriedly as Esme''s jaws snapped shut on the other wolf''s neck, it whimpered, and she readied to finish it off-


    "Esme, let''s talk."


    Esme growled, her teeth tightening on the other wolf''s neck. But her eyes landed on a man she hadn''t seen in more than two years. A man who never spoke up for her. Ethan''s Beta.


    Callum.

 Chapter 157 - Hunting Season: Part Two

    Callum held his hands up, eyeing the wolf between her sharp teeth. Esme released the wolf and whipped her head to the side, throwing him into a tree. She bared her bloodied teeth still, her hackles up, her body tense, ready to bolt at any moment. Her eyes glanced at her surroundings, she couldn''t sense her mate nearby, and her mark still burned, revealing a large distance between them.


    But his Beta, Callum, was here, ninety minutes away from Chester. At least she saw him now and not in the city; she could lead them further away, pretend to run to another location. She couldn''t believe, though, how quickly they caught up to her. But how? She was extra careful and had sent them on a wild goose chase from the last place she stayed at. Nothing made sense.


    Not even any of the Hubs nearby could sell information on her.


    "Esme. Talk to me. Let''s not be violent. I''ve told my men to return to our camp; it''s only Liam and me here," Callum held his hands up and walked tentatively towards her, looking at her like she was a deer about to bolt.


    Maybe she was ready to bolt, but she was no deer.


    Esme sighed, she didn''t trust him, but her curiosity piqued. She felt comfortable enough in her own skills to fight a Beta; heck, she''s fought a bunch of Alpha''s, so there was no need to worry. She just needed to stay wary of any ambushes. They may still be in the same mind-link, but Beta Callum could still converse with them separately like they were on a different call.


    Esme jogged back the small distance towards Leo and Rory, checking on them and listening to their relaxed heartbeats before shifting on the spot, glancing behind her and her looking at her surroundings as she hovered naked over Leo, unbuttoning his thick chequered jacket and carefully removing it from his body. Esme paused, crouched over as she buttoned the last of the jacket up, her eyes stilling on Leo''s features. It was almost like he flinched from her touch, but when she listened for his heart again, it was still beating regularly.


    It must have been her imagination. The pair were still knocked unconscious. Esme sighed and slowly stood up, her eyes glued on Callum and the approaching wolf.


    "Luna.. You look well," Callum smiled nervously, releasing a breath.


    "What do you want?" Esme tilted her head to the side, ignoring the slight bow of their necks.


    Before Callum could speak again, Esme interrupted with another question that seemed to burn on her tongue more. "More importantly.. Why.. in the hell were you attacking humans?"


    Callum stilled and looked down at them in disgust. "They''re hunters," He growled, his chest rumbling from fury.


    Esme scoffed and stood in front of them protectively again, crossing her arms against her chest. "They are hunting nothing more than the poor deer around here. Do you really think hunters would act like how they did? And.. I don''t see any silver bullets burning in you." She eyed his chest, where his blood was dry from being shot, but he was completely healed.


    Callum frowned at her logical explanation, his eyes wandering from her to the two men on the ground. "You nearly killed civilians," Esme scolded with an arched brow. "If I hadn''t come along.. their deaths would be on you."


    The wolf next to him growled, his eyes on the men, then looked at the Beta. Callum nodded, "He''s right. They''ve seen too much."


    Esme chuckled at his words, but there was no humour to it, her smile not reaching her eyes. "So.. You''re going to kill them.." Her voice dropped darkly as her hands went inside Leo''s jacket pockets nonchalantly like it did not matter, though her tone of voice was what made the two before her pause.


    Esme walked by them, giving them access to the two humans lying on the floor. "I thought you were different to Ethan.. I guess I was wrong," She muttered, not looking back at her friends. She kept her breathing down in the hopes of hiding the increase in her heartbeat; she was scared for her friends but hoped her words would have an effect on the Beta.


    "Wait." Callum grabbed her by the arm; she stilled, keeping her eyes set ahead on the trees. His grip wasn''t tight nor threatening. "What do you mean?"


    Esme hid her smile. She''d piqued his interest. Good.


    "Just remember, Leo and Rory, are fine now. All we''d need to do is make a break for it over there," Isana whispered their escape route. Esme internally nodded at her wolf while turning her head to meet Callum''s gaze.


    Esme nonchalantly removed her arm from his hand. "Don''t tell me you think your Alpha is a saint-"


    "Don''t disrespect-"


    "Really?" Esme snapped and took a step back, eying the wolf by his side, who growled. She glared back at him, her eyes glowing in bright amber, causing him to bare his neck and whimper. She snarled back at Callum. "Do not feign ignorance about Alpha Ethan," She hissed. "You know EXACTLY what he is capable of.."


    Callum watched her with his brows drawn. "You are.. different.." He trailed off after reading her amused expression.


    "Different? Well.. I know what freedom tastes like now. I''m free to think and do what I like now-"


    "And that includes sleeping with someone who is NOT your mate," Callum growled, inciting another growl from the wolf next to him. Esme glared at them, causing that wolf to whimper. Seriously, what was the point with this subordinate? He was weak to her influence even though she was still technically the Luna, she was outright insulting their Alpha, and Callum mentioned her infidelity.


    Esme parted her lips, but Callum spoke before her. "You know that''s only made him fucking mad. And I don''t mean just angry, Es.." He stepped closer to her. "If we catch you right now.. I don''t know what he will do to you."


    Esme paled and felt a shiver run down her spine, the fear she''d once felt started to swell inside of her being, her wolf whimpered in her mind. Yet she tilted her chin up and met his burning gaze. "Do you think I always consented to sleep with Ethan?" She asked instead. Callum''s eyes widened, and his face visibly paled at the sudden mention of what her harsh reality was in the White Sands pack and being the Alpha''s mate. She''d always stayed quiet in White Sands, and Callum had always only seen her marks after Ethan was through with her.


    "Do you think I was happy being thrown into a cage anytime he was not happy with me? Had his name carved into my skin, proving that I was his property and his alone? Ethan.. Your Alpha.. My mate.." She stepped closer to Callum, who began to slump, his eyes flicking from side to side in disbelief. "My mate who was meant to love and protect me.. tormented me so much that I jumped off a cliff in the hopes of dying."


    Callum released a shocked breath and looked at her wide-eyed. "Es.." His voice cracked, making her scoff. His voice cracked while hers stayed strong, announcing the past she''d been running away from. A strength she knew was not only her own but Gabriel''s as well.


    The wolf by his side whimpered, his ears going down at it hunched over. Esme raised a brow then rolled her eyes. The pack knew or assumed what was happening behind closed doors, but they never heard her speak her truth. Now, listening to only a fraction of what happened, they felt guilty.


    Callum swallowed loudly and reached his hands out to her face, but she stepped aside, eying Leo and Rory on the ground as she did so. "I''m sorry.. I didn''t-"


    "Save the apology, Cal.. I do not need it." She kept her back to him, her eyes settled on Leo''s face as her fingers inside the jacket pocket burned against a silver bullet. She''d been playing with it the whole time; the sting of the silver was a nice reminder to stay aware of her surroundings and not get too emotional in front of those who could hurt her. "What I do want, though.. Is the ultimate freedom." She stopped and turned to look at him.


    Callum frowned at her words, and he rubbed at his eyebrow, glancing at the wolf beside him. "Keep guard in the woods," The Beta ordered the wolf, who reluctantly left. Callum looked back at Esme once he was far away. "I hope you don''t mean what I think you mean.."


    "Of course, I do. Your pack must be exhausted chasing after me.. his goals are too great for what you have. If Ethan lived in the North, the pack would have been destroyed for attacking peaceful packs." Esme stepped closer towards him, her fingers rolling the silver bullet between her fingers as she did so. "No matter your mistakes in the past.. You can correct them now.."


    Callum stepped back. "I grew up with him. I can''t-"


    "Callum.. You''d be such a great Alpha for the pack. Challenge him, gain control, do what''s right," Esme urged, her eyes flickered between his as she saw him thinking about it.


    "That won''t solve your problem, though, Es. Ethan will still come for you-"


    "Not if you kill him," She interrupted darkly, her face serious, her gaze locked with his.. The sky darkened with greying clouds covering the sun, casting a shadow over their features.

 Chapter 158 - Betting On A Beta

    Esme held Callum''s gaze, her brown eyes so dark they almost look black under the darkening sky. Callum looked away, releasing his breath, she could almost see the gears turning in his head, and it made her wonder if the Beta would follow through with it completely. Unlike Ethan, he wasn''t a complete monster, and although Callum may have held some minor fondness towards her, Ethan was his friend first.


    She knew Callum''s reaction was real earlier, he knew what was happening between his Alpha and Luna, but he''d looked away, blocked his mind from the idea of Ethan beating on her. "Are you afraid?" Esme asked, tilting her head to the side. When he didn''t reply, her eyes glittered in dark amusement. "Or are you a coward?" His previous actions made her think so.


    Callum whipped his head back to look at her, his eyes glowering at her in brilliant amber hues. "I am not a coward," He hissed with his upper lip pulling up slightly, making his ''pretty boy look'' appear more menacing.


    "Then.."  Esme prompted. She needed a clear cut answer, so she knew what plans to lay out from now on. Killing Ethan and becoming the Alpha would undoubtedly help her and benefit the pack, but if Callum disagreed, then she''d prefer he told her now.


    "I.. Will challenge him," He replied hesitantly, making her narrow her eyes at him.


    "Callum, you''d be a good Alpha. I know you are a strong fighter and can lead and look out for the pack more. That''s the whole point in the Alpha''s role.. They need an Alpha that cares about the people and protects the pack, not aiming for ridiculous ambitions that might cause the pack harm," Esme added after seeing his hesitance. It was then she really took a long look at Callum''s face; he looked worn and tired, unlike when she saw him last.


    "Ethan must have given him hell these two years," Isana whispered. "Mates aren''t meant to be apart, and Alpha''s are the worst to deal with it."


    Especially with Ethan''s temper as well.


    Esme stepped closer to Callum and clapped a hand to his muscular shoulder, staring at him intently. "I''m serious, Cal. I''m not just saying this because it would benefit me. The Moon Goddess made me a Luna for a reason.. And although my time at the pack was shit.. it doesn''t mean I want the pack members to be under a shitty leader like Ethan."


    Okay, so mentioning the Moon Goddess was a little cringy, well to her anyway, considering she didn''t know how she felt about her right now, but she could see her little speech was working on the Beta.


    Callum glanced at her hand on his shoulder, and he sighed. "Okay. I''ll challenge him," He said this time in determination. She searched his features for any tell-tale signs of a lie, but it didn''t seem like he was. Esme nodded and relaxed her hand, shoving it back in the jacket pocket where it curled around the silver bullet again. Turning her back on the Beta, she sauntered back to the two men sprawled on the ground, her next issue to address.


    But first, she needed to make sure Callum really was taking her side. She needed to test him. Turning her attention back to him, she looked over her shoulder. "How did you find me, by the way?"


    Callum frowned. "What do you mean? You''re the one who jumped out of nowhere to save those guys," He answered earnestly; she looked him up and down, then swiftly looked away, not wanting to see his manhood.


    "Then what are you doing out here?" She demanded with a slight growl.


    Dammit, she didn''t mean to growl, but her irritation was starting to show. She couldn''t trust Callum completely, and any confidence she did have in him was beginning to waiver even more so by his answers.


    "Oh, we were told to meet.." Callum paused then his eyes lit up again. "I forgot.. you.. used to be one of them.." His eyes trailed over her body, and he shook his head in disbelief yet also in amazement. "We were on our way to meet with the Hellhounds.. We agreed to meet with someone by the name of.. Rudd.. No.. Rudy?"


    Esme chuckled lightly by the turn in events; her smile was devious, her eyes cold as she thought more about what that meeting was for. "So.. You were meeting Rudy to get information on my location, right?" Her eyes flicked up lazily to his, emotionless still even after reading the confirmation behind his eyes.


    She wasn''t angry at him or whatever deal they were going to make with the Hellhounds. She wondered if it was Rudy who planned this or Camilla. If it was Rudy, then she''d finish him off once and for all, but if it was her so-called mother, then that was someone else she would have to deal with. If Camilla had made that order, then it was more of a death sentence.


    "Yeah-"


    "What would they get in return?" Esme interrupted, trying to determine their goals. Was it Rudy or Camilla?


    "Nothing," Callum replied with a furrowed brow. "But I have been cautious about meeting him because no one gives something without gaining anything.. Especially the Hellhounds.. the pack, took over their territory.. But.. none of the Hubs had any information on you. You either hid really well or know someone who could protect you, making the info priceless and after you.." He lowered his gaze, shifting on his feet slightly, looking uncomfortable before he spoke the following words slowly. "After you slept with another.. Ethan became.." He looked up to the skies like he was trying to find the proper wording that still wouldn''t disrespect him. "Impatient."


    Esme scoffed at him, finding the Beta incredibly funny and the way he picked his words so carefully. But as quickly as her mocking smile grew on her face, it dropped with a frown as she thought about Rudy and Camilla. Rudy despised her and would want her gone; if he couldn''t kill her, then he would get someone who could torture her, i.e. Alpha Ethan and Camilla didn''t make deals where she would gain nothing in return. Her mother either made this plan in the hopes of using the pack as a diversion to get to her, or her vengeance was to throw her back to her mate. But she knew her mother well; Camilla didn''t do revenge in half measures; she wouldn''t want her precious daughter to be taken by the Alpha who ruined her plans.


    A bark from the other side of the field suddenly caught their attention, and Esme smiled at recognising the wolf. A few whimpers and the sound of fighting made Callum panic and rush forward, but Esme stepped into his path. "My friend won''t kill them, don''t worry," She said nonchalantly.


    It was better to keep Callum with her. She knew he wouldn''t kill her because of Ethan''s orders, but there was no saying what he might do to Marcus.


    Callum grit his teeth. "And how do I know that? I don''t know this friend of yours.." He growled, his eyes focusing on the distance where it suddenly became quiet. The only sounds were of four paws pounding across the field in their direction; Esme didn''t need to turn around to know it was Marcus. Callum''s eyes blazed in fury. "How could you let a rogue attack your pack?!"


    Esme looked at her nails now, disinterested by his idiocy. "He''s only protecting me, and as you can tell from the pack link.. They are only unconscious. Not dead," She stated and watched as the Beta relaxed only fractionally before his shoulders straightened at the approaching black wolf.


    Marcus large form stopped and stepped slightly in front of her, protectively making Callum step back and glance at her.

 Chapter 159 - Feeling Betrayed

    Callum''s steps made the wolf beside her watch his feet like he wanted Callum to back away further from them. "If I challenge Ethan.. That''s it. Right? We cut the link; you''ll become an official rogue again," Callum said, his eyes flicking between her and Marcus warily, his guard still up.


    "That''s what I want," Esme replied, locking his eyes in place. "Do what needs to be done and end this."


    Callum nodded, then glanced behind them. "Go. We aren''t stopping you," Esme assured him before turning her back on him, ending the conversation.


    "I wish you the best, Es and.. I''m sorry for everything.. My regrets and that guilt will forever remain with me," Callum said dismally. She didn''t respond, neither wanting to as she let his words go over her.


    Esme heard the Beta shift and run away, making her sigh and shake her head before sending him a mind-link. "I accept your apology. But I cannot forgive you."


    Esme knew he heard her but didn''t wait for a response before she closed the link and turned to Marcus, who sauntered over to Rory and Leo, sniffing at their legs and weapons before looking back at her questionably. "I don''t know.. Do we leave them there? But what about other animals?" She questioned aloud as she pulled the silver bullet out of the jacket pocket, her face stricken with confusion, and she finally allowed herself to feel what she was beginning to suspect about her friends.


    Marcus growled at her melted flesh on the bullet she held in the air. He stepped towards the two men, but she marched up to them and put her hand against Marcus'' snout, pushing him back from hovering over Leo. She placed a finger on her lips, signalling him to be quiet as she let the bullet go in the pocket and squatted by Leo''s side. She swallowed past the lump forming in her throat and pushed past the knife that was twisting and turning slowly in her heart right now. With hardened eyes, she leaned over and pulled the sleeve up to Leo''s left arm and stumbled onto her backside.


    There hidden well from the sleeve tattoo inked on his arm was two swords crossed and the letters H.A capitalised below it. The sleeve covered it well that she didn''t see it the night before when he was flirting with those women. It was only now that she knew what to look for that she could just make it out.


    It was the Hunter''s Association tattoo.


    "Check Rory," Esme whispered emotionlessly, though she suspected he really wasn''t a hunter. His reaction to the wolves earlier was dramatic, but his heart rate and actions were exactly what she expected of a civilian coming across giant wolves. Leo was calm even though he was shooting at Callum with bullets he knew wouldn''t kill him.


    Marcus shifted and checked Rory''s sleeves, shaking his head and sitting down across from her, uncaring of his naked self, but they were werewolves, used to leaving everything on show. Esme looked back at Leo''s face; she didn''t know if he was really knocked out or not, he flinched from her touch earlier, yet his heart rate was still beating regularly. Esme sighed and raked her hand through her knotted hair, wondering just who exactly he was. She felt betrayed. But some small part of her was always suspicious of him, yet she believed it was because of her trust issues.


    Leo''s acting deserved an oscar.


    This time it was her instinct. "The milkshake.." She whispered, causing Marcus to frown and look at her questionably while her eyes remained on Leo''s angelic like face. His heart rate spiked, indicating he was either waking up or he heard her comment.


    Esme shook her head, deciding to tell Marcus when she''d had time to accept this.


    "What do we do with him?" Marcus asked flatly, his tone emotionless like he wasn''t talking about the man he''d just started to get along with. It shouldn''t have bothered her; Marcus was always like that. They''d survived this long together in the Hellhounds from much worse. Maybe he never trusted him in the first place.


    But it still bothered her. Leo was.. She swallowed past the lump in her throat and stood up, stripping herself of Leo''s jacket and putting it on him roughly. He started to stir, his eyes blinking, but Esme turned away from his sight.


    Marcus rushed up to her, whipping his head behind them. "What are you doing? You know we need to kill him, right? Don''t let your emotions get-"


    "I''m not," Esme snapped, a growl rumbling from the back of her throat as her eyes glowed, warning him.


    Marcus took a step back, his eyes hardening. "Yes, you are. He''s a fricken hunter!" He exclaimed, and she covered his mouth quickly, looking back at Leo, who started to sit up groggily, touching his head, his eyes squinting.


    "Let''s talk at ONYX," Esme whisper-shouted before sprinting off and shifting into her wolf form. If she had to kill Leo, she wanted all the details first. Fine, it would have been easy to slit his throat there, but..


    It was Leo.


    "You''re being reckless, Nyx."


    She ignored Marcus and continued running. She couldn''t even think about killing him, even though her chest was squeezing in excruciating pain. Cheerful Leo was a hunter. A fricken hunter. But what was he doing in ONYX? Why was he there? Was he on a long term mission to try and take down Gabriel?


    Isana growled at her thoughts. "If this involves our mate.. I don''t care.. I WILL kill Leo."


    Esme nodded, "Don''t worry. I won''t hesitate if it comes to that."


    It was still going to hurt, though; she was fond of him, saw him as her friend. But he suspected what she was long ago. That milkshake.. it had to have had wolfsbane in, but her tolerance was so high that she didn''t react, and it was mixed so well that she didn''t know the weird taste. But what would he have done if he found out she was a werewolf?


    No, she needed to stay quiet for now and clear her head until her thoughts were rational and she could face him. Esme huffed, then looked behind her, only just realising how quickly she''d been running. Marcus was behind her, but she could see his breathing was heavy from trying to keep up with her. She slowed down and decided to think it over on their journey back.


    Maybe then, she could face Leo and this mask he must have formed to hide his identity.. Before he died, she needed to see him for who he really was.

 Chapter 160 - Making Arrangements: Part One

    Esme shifted mid-run once they were back in the vampire''s territory she was becoming accustomed to. The backdrop of the valley from behind her while she swiftly got changed before marching ahead with her bag, not waiting for Marcus to catch up as she passed under the billboard that overlooked the city of Chester. Esme pulled her phone out of her backpack before strapping it on her back and flipping the phone open, searching through her contacts.


    Her heart was pounding in her chest in a blazing fury, in pain, and what she imagined was some sort of adrenaline; it was almost painful how hard and fast it beat. Yet her breathing was even, her face calm except for her burning, onyx colour eyes.  Now that she''d had time to think it through during her run, she knew her patience was too thin to watch and wait. To see what Leo would do.


    Just how did he slip into ONYX? A hunter working at a vampire bar was mad, but what made it more bizarre was that he was working under the Vampire King. Did her mate not know about this? Of course, he didn''t know. Otherwise, Leo would have been killed instantly. The hunters had abducted him for ten years; that wasn''t something Gabriel would let go of. If she was the one to have been kidnapped, she''d plan out revenge.


    But Gabriel hadn''t been back that long, and she entered his life soon after-


    "He couldn''t ignore us," Isana snickered, but she also felt prideful about how they snatched the Vampire King. It made Esme lighten up slightly and slow down her pace, chuckling to herself about how her wolf couldn''t bear to be near vampires, and now she was swooning over one.


    "Hey! I said he was hot too.." Isana pouted.


    "Nyx!" Marcus called after her, interrupting her little conversation with her wolf. Esme looked to her side after her friend caught up to her, grabbing her by her hand. She pulled her hand back and pointed upwards, telling him to wait a moment as she hit the green telephone button on her flip phone and put it against her ear.


    "Gravissme? You better not be calling to cancel your shift tonight," Niko answered without a friendly greeting.


    "Niko, why''d you stop!?" A woman''s voice moaned in the background. Esme could hear shuffling on the phone and the sliding of a door; she checked the time, it was late afternoon now, but she presumed Niko was working.


    "Es, you don''t really need to go through me now with work schedules-"


    "When is Leo''s next day or night off?" Esme asked, getting straight to the point. Usually, Niko would make a joke in response to her bluntness, but he didn''t.


    "What''s wrong, Es?" He asked instead, sensing something wasn''t right.


    "A few things. I need to straighten them out," She replied, glancing at Marcus, whose jaw was set and his own eyes burning angrily.


    Niko released a breath. "Why don''t you ask Leo yourself?" He asked though his tone of voice was cautious, almost like he was tiptoeing around her, waiting for the moment she''d snap. One corner of her lips tugged up into a smile; he seemed to know her more than she thought.


    "Don''t hold out on me now, Niko," She replied, putting a little jest behind her voice though even to her ears, she could still hear the hardness behind it.


    By now, the pair was back walking the streets of Chester. It was bustling with people still even though most were still at work at this time, but that was the difference between the villages and towns she''d lived in before compared to the city life.


    "He has tomorrow night off.." Niko sighed, relenting to her ''charm''. "Look, Leo''s a good kid, don''t make it too hard on him-"


    "Thanks, Niko!" She cut him off. "Sorry to interrupt your.." She looked up at the sky, trying to find the right words to a possible ''booty call'', but she came up with nothing. "date?"


    "Esme, tell me-"


    Esme flipped the phone shut and put it in her leather jacket pocket, her eyes darting to the different faces on the street now. She felt paranoid; after finding out Leo''s hidden identity, she couldn''t help but look at everyone who passed her by as possible threats. That was how it used to be anyway until Gabriel came along, and she relaxed her guard. Esme scoffed at her thoughts; she needed to stay on guard no matter what. She acted on her emotions earlier, like Marcus said.


    It was unlike her. Heck, she''d threatened Marcus so many times and nearly stabbed him over the years, yet with Leo, she was so gobsmacked. It made her blood boil.


    After a tense silence of walking through the streets, the pair made it to ONYX''s parking lot. Esme halted at the sudden fist punching into the staff room''s back door. She was not shocked by Marcus'' sudden punch, she was expecting it, but annoyingly he was blocking her path, keeping his hand against the metal. "Nyx.. What the FUCK?!" He shouted; his chest heaved as he glared at her.


    Esme tilted her head up and locked eyes with him, her own hardening. "Lower your voice," She said through gritted teeth, her voice eerily calm.


    "What were you thinking?" He growled, and his wolf''s eyes merged through his blue orbs. He needed to calm down, or else he might shift here.


    "You should have spoken to him at the valley," Isana said quietly. "You know how he can get."


    "Marcus, let''s head up to my apartment first," Esme suggested and started to brush past him, but he grabbed her wrist, stopping her by his side. She looked up at him and raised an eyebrow.


    "You''ve just put a huge fucking target on your back. You let that Beta go all because he said he would kill Ethan for you?" His grip tightened on her wrist. "And then.. you let Leo go.. What are you planning?"


    Esme smirked and tapped the knife against Marcus'' groin; she''d unsheathed it the moment he''d punched the door. Marcus looked down and the colour drained from his face making her giggle. "That''s not fucking funny.." He muttered, releasing her wrist.


    Esme walked past him. "You should know better than to talk in public. You never know who is watching or listening," She spoke over her shoulder. "I needn''t remind you of all people about this. Angry or not.. Look who is letting their emotions get the better of them now..."

 Chapter 161 - Making Arrangements: Part Two

    Esme walked through the double doors to ONYX and started to make her way to the stairs, wanting to walk up all the flights of stairs instead of using the lift. The exercise was keeping her mind clear and distracted, although she''d already thought of a plan. The only issue was there was no room for any errors. She had to go complete whatever mission Einar was sending her on the day after tomorrow.


    But she was too impatient to wait until after to deal with Leo.


    "Esme!"


    She stopped at the sound of her mate''s musical voice that rippled through her and instantly made her heart melt at seeing him suddenly appear a step above her. His hands held her cheeks, his eyes frantic as he searched her body, confirming she was okay before pulling her tightly into his arms. He held her to him, his chin resting on her head while she clung onto his back and closed her eyes, leaning into his chest and inhaling the sweet fragrant that was only purely Gabriel. Her body relaxed in his arms, and her heart that had been chaotic as though it had had too much caffeine, was now calmly beating and in sync with his own.


    "What happened?" Gabriel asked, and from the tone in his voice, she knew he''d directed his question at Marcus.


    "We ran into a few people," Marcus replied, his voice strained and forcefully controlled. "Nyx was just about to tell me why she let two people live.."


    Esme pulled away and looked at him. "Did you kill the others?" She asked more out of curiosity than surprise.


    "No. I heard you arranging that deal with that Beta. Decided to knock them out instead. Would have preferred killing them all, we could have taken them-"


    "What is it with you and making deals?" Gabriel interrupted, looking down at her.


    "I''m a bit of a negotiator of sorts recently?" She smiled sheepishly. "Let me explain upstairs." Her hand found his, and she started to lead the way.


    Once they were in her apartment, all three of them sprawled on the couches, whereby the number increased to four, with Luther arriving with a few bottles of wine and glasses. With everyone settled, Esme comfortably leaned against Gabriel and Luther and Marcus sitting on the other sofa. The werewolf depended his arms on his wide-spread legs, and Luther, with his ankle crossed over his knee, holding the wine glass in one hand, Esme began to explain the events.


    "Why did you let the Beta go?" Luther asked as he stared into his glass of red wine.


    "I KNOW he will challenge Ethan, but if he fails to kill him.. at least when Ethan comes for me, he won''t have a whole pack behind him helping him. He may be strong, but without the numbers, he is only one Alpha at the end of the day," Esme replied confidently, even though she felt goosebumps flourish across her skin at the idea of being close to her first mate.


    Gabriel''s arm went around her, and he pulled her closer to her, making her relax and feel the warmth and love radiating from him. He kissed her temple while his hand slowly stroked the side of her arm soothingly.


    "And what of Leo? What do you plan on doing about him, my love?" Gabriel asked with slight humour mixing in his voice. That was strange; she thought he might be cold or angry at finding out there had been a hunter among them all this time. She glanced in Luther''s direction and saw he was smirking with humour gleaming behind his eyes.


    Esme sighed then grinned wickedly, though her heart really wasn''t behind her usual ''Nyx'' alter ego. "I''m going to question him at a place we both enjoy." She pulled her phone out of her jacket and searched through her contacts for Leo. Marcus chuckled, and a small smile tugged on her lips again; he knew what she meant by questioning. She glanced at Gabriel, who nodded at her, and she stood up to walk to the floor to ceiling window, her gaze lowering to the civilians now rushing across the paths and roads, the time nearing rush hour.


    Clicking the dial button, Esme put the phone to her ear. She presumed he would have made it back by now; his head injury wasn''t bad, so he shouldn''t need to go to the hospital. The phone rang and rang, which started to make her feel fidgety, her chest tightening in anxiety. Did Leo actually see them? Did he hear her conversation with Callum?


    "Hey, Es!" Leo answered cheerily, making Esme pause and her hand tighten on the phone.


    This was all an act, she reminded herself and let her heart grow cold, and her eyes glare into the streets before. "Hey, Leo," She replied, forcing a smile on her face and coating her voice. "Are you free tomorrow night?"


    "Hmmm¡­ I did have a date but for you.. I''ll cancel my plans. I feel like it''s been forever since we last hung out! What do you wanna do? Chilled night at home or-"


    "Battle bar," Esme interrupted after feeling frustrated at the chirpiness in his voice. It made her throat tighten, and her eyes burn. Never had she let anyone get so close to her before; her guard was always up, but somehow Leo''s little story about being abused instantly pulled those walls down, and she let him in.


    "Ah, we do need a rematch, don''t we? Cool, what time?" Leo replied, his voice being so friendly and relaxed. Did he see anything? What was the aftermath of Rory and him coming across a werewolf?


    Esme chuckled, though the usual lightness had gone from it. "That we do. Hmm, how about lunch? I''ll pick you up; just send me your address." She looked at her nails that had grown into claws; she sharpened them on one another as her gaze darkened.


    "I need to collect something from ONYX anyway. So, can meet you there and drive if you want?" Leo suggested. She could hear him moving around, and Rory''s voice came through muffled, but she could still hear what he said.


    "You going on a date with Es? Ohhhh!"


    "Shut it!" Leo snapped. There was more shuffling until she heard the quiet clicking of a door, most likely shutting out Rory. They were still chilling, so who was working at the bar? Esme flinched when she realised her shift was going to start soon, and this time she couldn''t avoid not going. Even if she was the boss'' ''bae,'' it looked like Rory and Leo were off for the night, leaving her, Hana and possibly Niko and another guy who was particularly shy for a bartender.


    Esme shook her head, realising she still had yet to answer. "That sounds great. You drove last time, so I think it is only fair I''ll be your chauffeur this time," She jested with a smirk though her eyes twinkled with her plan coming together. "I''ll see you tomorrow.." She ended the call before Leo could respond; she didn''t want to keep speaking longer than necessary, feigning that she didn''t know anything like a fool.

 Chapter 162 - The Last Time

    "Nyx, just how are you going to ''question'' him in such a public space?" Marcus asked, walking up to her. She glanced at his reflection in the window and smiled.


    "I can think of someone who can help-"


    "My dear.. I didn''t think you''d need my help so soon," Einar''s velvety voice floated through her mind making her blink and abruptly turn around, searching the room. The hybrid chuckled, the laughter smooth in her mind. The back of her hairs stood on end at this, and she looked around again before touching the side of her temple. It was almost like a mind-link, but they didn''t work unless they were close to each other. She looked down on the streets, and her mouth gaped open at seeing the man in question looking up at her, saluting her casually with two fingers, a smirk crawling up his devilishly handsome face.


    "Who?" Marcus asked from behind her, unaware of the voice in her head and the hybrid standing in the street watching her.


    "Little creepy.." Isana remarked, but there was humour tickling her voice. Her wolf had no issues with the hybrid; she was comfortable in his presence.


    Esme tilted her head to the side, ignoring Marcus'' comment as she continued to stare at Einar, but when she blinked, his figure suddenly disappeared. Turning her head from side to side, she looked across the streets for the dark-haired hybrid, which for once wasn''t wearing a suit.


    "Einar, just because you have the powers to doesn''t mean you can break into someone''s apartment," Gabriel growled. "What do you want?"


    Esme turned around and released her breath at seeing Einar standing in her living room, holding one of the wine bottles and inspecting it in amusement. He stood there in more casual attire and appeared more like a warlock she expected from her fantasy books; he wore a black polo top, slacks and a long black robe with a hood draping over him. "You.. are really freaky, you know," Esme murmured, shifting uncomfortably because he was exactly who she wanted to see.


    Gabriel jumped up from the couch and stood in the hybrid''s line of sight to Esme, but Einar merely smiled and glanced in her direction.


    "I didn''t think you were fearful of powerful men? Or does Gabriel not compare to me?" Einar winked, then clapped his hand on Gabriel''s shoulder. "Come on, lighten up!"


    Gabriel''s eyes were glowing, and his face hardened; he parted his lips to speak as he grabbed the hybrid''s hand, but Einar snapped his fingers, and once again, Esme saw the world slow down around her. "You.." Gabriel''s words slowed and morphed; his brows were arched together in annoyance; he knew immediately what his friend would do. Esme actually found it comical, but her attention moved away from the vampire and hybrid, and she whipped her head back to the city streets.


    She watched in awe at the weather that barely started to rain; the first wave of the downpour was yet to hit the pavements. But she could see the droplets almost crystallised in the air. "Scary¡­ and amazing.." She whispered to herself before shaking her head. It seemed more impressive to her now that she could see that it wasn''t just the people surrounding her but a whole damn city, the whole world was in this paused state, even the weather was slowed down.


    Einar really was something.


    Einar chuckled and stopped by her side, looking up at the sky, his expression feigned boredom, but she could tell from the gleam in his eyes that he was enjoying himself. There was a certain sparkle to those heterochromia eyes. "So.. my daring, young she-wolf.. What do you need me for?" Einar questioned, turning his head to her.


    Sure, she wanted to see him, but his appearance still startled her. Was he watching her, or did he foresee this?


    "How did you know-"


    "Why don''t we skip all that? One of the spells I cast on you is a tracker and can let me speak with you no matter where you are." He held his hands up when she glared at him; the long sleeves of his black robe fell down to his elbows slightly. "It is only for the mission in


    a couple of days. I don''t want you feeling like you''re completely on your own. It is probably nice hearing my voice in your head as well." He winked, lowering his hands and glancing at Gabriel, who had somehow changed positions even in this slowed-down world.


    Esme rolled her eyes and sighed, deciding to choose her battles with the annoying hybrid. She knew they could be there for some time and Einar''s powers weren''t limitless, and her shift was to start soon. She needed to wrap this up. "If you are capable.." She began and smirked after seeing Einar narrow his eyes subtly at her. "I want¡­"


    After explaining all the details, she watched as Einar looked up to the ceiling, his orange and green eye burning brightly before he looked down and smiled. "Alright.. But it will cost you.." He trailed off and glanced at Gabriel, who was moving a little quicker than the others in this ''slowed down world'', his brows were still arched, and he looked to be striding towards them. She wondered if he could hear what they were speaking of.


    It was still a little freaky, but Esme knew it was because Einar didn''t want to deal with the others, and it seemed he was pretty busy. He kept checking his pocket watch, which made her wonder just how old he was to still carry such an antique.


    "I know.. but I need this-"


    "For your revenge," Einar interrupted in amusement. "I have no quarrels against it, but my deals won''t always be fair. This isn''t a necessity, but you plan to make it dramatic." He shrugged. "I do not care. In fact, I am looking forward to it."


    Esme raised a brow at his comment; she couldn''t really work him. "What do you want?" She asked, crossing her arms against her chest and leaning her back against the window as she stared at the warlock-shapeshifter.


    Einar smiled, flipping his pocket watch out again and glancing at it. "Your time.." His gaze locked with hers, a flicker of amusement crossing his eyes, and she narrowed her own suspiciously, making him chuckle. "Now, don''t get any ideas.. I don''t mean time like removing a year of your lifespan-"


    "Wait, you can do that?!" Esme gasped, looking him up and down like he really was a God or something. She thought of it but didn''t think it was possible, but with Einar, it seemed there wasn''t anything he couldn''t do.


    Einar chuckled, not answering though his eyes answered her question for him. "I merely want a friendly date with you," He said, pocketing the watch.


    "Einar, I''m with-"


    "Yes, yes.. I know. That is why I said ''friendly''." He turned away, but Esme still saw his brows drawing together and his eyes hardening, but his face became impassive just as quickly when he looked back at her. "We need to talk, Nyx. Or I can always ask for another favour-"


    "A friendly date it is." She interrupted swiftly, not wanting to be more in his debt or agreeing to do another favour she knew nothing about. I will choose the location-"


    Einar tutted and turned his head from side to side slowly. "We go by my rules, Nyx. THAT is the deal," He replied sternly, his eyes locked on hers. She would never agree if he was anybody else, but that comfortable familiarity was what told her it was safe to go by his ''rules''. He wouldn''t do anything to her, and unlike her gut instinct that she ignored with Leo, she decided to follow it this time.


    "Deal. But no funny business," Esme replied just as sternly, causing the hybrid to turn and smile wickedly.


    "No funny business. I''ll see you in five days then, well after your little mission, that is more important first.. But I know you.. you''ll be fine." Einar smiled, looking at her with a knowing smile that made her blink back at him. Some of the things he says suggest that they knew each other, but he never said anything more. "Now. Hold on."


    Esme watched as he closed his fist; blue light glowed in his palm before it dulled again, then he spread his fingers out, revealing a dainty necklace with a black gemstone attached to it. It made her smile; it was an onyx. "Put this on when you need it." Einar placed it in her hand before making an overly exaggerated bow, then he snapped his fingers, and he suddenly disappeared, leaving a slight white smoke behind him.


    Gabriel was next to her in an instant, his hands on her shoulders as his piercing blue eyes peered into hers. "What did you do?" He asked worriedly. She stared at him and raised her hand to his cheek with a soft smile on her pink lips.


    "Don''t worry. It didn''t cost me much," Esme replied gently and bit her tongue as he held her hand to his face and kissed the inside of her wrist, tickling her nerves to awaken her lust for him.


    "Make this the last time, Es. I''m serious. What did it cost you?" Gabriel spoke against her skin that made goosebumps flourish across her body and her thighs tighten from the desire he incited in her from such a simple touch.


    But this wasn''t the time to cave in to her feverish want of her mate. Esme knew he wouldn''t be happy with what she was about to tell him. "I agreed to meet up with him.." She trailed off, pursing her lips as she saw his eyes narrow at her, knowing well that there was more to what she was about to say. "On a friendly date."


    Gabriel''s face instantly darkened, and the sound of the window next to her started to vibrate along with the walls until a small cracking sound grew, and from the corner of her eyes, she saw it getting bigger and bigger.


    Oh no.


    "That son of a-"


    Esme pulled Gabriel''s jacket towards her, and she went on her tiptoes, crashing her lips into his. The moment their lips touched, the cracks in the window halted. But with their lips slanting to each other and deepening the kiss with their tongues intertwining in a feverish dance of dominance, they were in their own bubble. Everything was quiet around them as they clung to each other like they couldn''t breathe without the other.


    Esme''s hands loosened on his jacket as she let Gabriel nibble on her bottom lip until she regrettably pulled away. "I''m yours," She whispered breathlessly. "Forever and always."


    "Forever and always, my love," Gabriel whispered back, leaning his forehead against hers as they stared at one another.


    "I think I''m gonna cry..  it''s so damn beautiful."


    "Shut up, Luther.." Marcus punched Luther in the arm, but their antics couldn''t distract the couple from each other.

 Chapter 163 - Battle Bar: The Hunter

    The following day, Esme was leaning against the door frame of the black SUV she picked out of Gabriel''s extensive array of cars in his garage. She was five minutes early and was waiting for Leo, her foot tapped in anticipation and nervousness. She was being watched right now as well, Gabriel and Niko were going to follow them to the Battle Bar, and Marcus was already there waiting.


    Esme wanted to go by herself, but Gabriel insisted, and she relented without much resistance. Her mate just wanted to protect her, and even though she was very skilled and able to take care of this, she caved because he was still unhappy with her little ''friendly date'' with Einar. Which was understandable, even though she made sure to make up for it all night long.


    Esme opened her eyes to see Leo pulling up in the parking spot near her and stepping out of the car, pressing the key to lock it as he brought her into a bone-crushing hug. The she-wolf tensed, waiting for him to stab her in the back or something, but it never came.


    "He HAS stabbed you in the back," Isana remarked dryly. She was pacing at the fringes of Esme''s mind, bristling aggressively. Luckily Isana''s growl was only echoing in her mind, and Leo could not hear it. Esme slowly put her hands around his back, tapping quickly before pulling away.


    Leo chuckled and held her there for a moment more before looking down at her and dropping his hands. "I know you don''t like them, but your hugs are getting worse," He jested, then glanced at the car she was leaning on. He whistled in appreciation. "No offence, but how could you afford this?"


    "Offence taken," Esme joked back, then smirked. "I am borrowing a friend''s. Come on, get in."


    Leo smiled, rushed around the large vehicle, and climbed into the passenger seat. "You better drive it well then." He pulled the seat belt on, watching her out of the corner of his eyes.


    "Well, it''s better I drive this than their sports car," Esme smirked. She wanted to drive it again but thought it was better to go in a car less conspicuous. She reversed the SUV and drove away from ONYX, glancing in her rearview mirror to the two vampires a few cars behind them. Even without driving a sports car, they still stood out because of their dazzling good looks.


    Esme turned her attention to the road again, her fingers tapping on the steering wheel. The drive was quiet, and she could almost feel the tense atmosphere brewing between them. She glanced at Leo from the corner of her eyes, he had closed his eyes, so maybe it was just her overthinking. The hunter couldn''t know anything; he was the one acting here; she was just playing along for once. Or was she a bad actor, and he worked it out?


    "Will you quit second-guessing? Why does it matter now? What will he do? He''s the fool in the car alone with a werewolf," Isana snapped, and Esme nodded to her words.


    "Is something on your mind?" Leo asked quietly, cutting through the silence and making her jolt in surprise.


    "Ha.. haha. You scared me.." Esme trailed off before indicating to park up outside of the Battle Bar.


    "I didn''t think I was scary. And I was.. sorry about that, I didn''t sleep well last night. But the blinding lights of the sign woke me up," Leo replied with a small chuckle before rubbing at his eyes. Esme looked at him and noticed the dark circles under those friendly-looking hazel eyes. She didn''t notice earlier because she didn''t want to look at him. This guy was a hunter, and if she didn''t see him the day before, it made her wonder what plans he had for her.


    The idea made her hands tighten on the steering wheel. But she dropped them and tilted her head to the side. "You should have cancelled, Leo. You do look quite tired." Esme spoke the words she knew she would tell her friend before she found out their friendship grew on lies.


    "Nah, I can''t, so no to my girl," He winked, sliding the seatbelt away from him.


    Esme raised a brow. "Your girl, hey?" She climbed out of the car, rounding it and flinched when Leo''s arm went around her shoulders.


    "Yep," He grinned. "I don''t care what Marcus says.."


    "Ah, are you two still arguing over that?" Esme replied though her voice sounded slightly off. She didn''t want to continue being fake; every word he was speaking right now was like a knife to the heart.


    "I like winding him up about it. He seemed so wounded, like a puppy whining," Leo chuckled, and Esme bit her tongue at his choice of words. Did he do that on purpose? She glanced at him, wondering if HIS puppy-like expression was all a way to manipulate her into putting her guard down. She was so sure his persona was real.


    Shaking her head, she pushed away from Leo playfully as they entered inside the building and went towards the retro caf¨¦ again. They went to the booth they sat in last time, and Esme glanced at Marcus, whose back was to them while he flirted with a waitress. Once they ordered, Esme pulled the necklace out of her jacket pocket and started fumbling with it in her hands, her elbows on the table. They''d been sitting in silence for a while, but she didn''t mind; it was all going to be over soon.


    "Es.." Leo began; his usual chirpy voice was gone, and she glanced at him to see his expression serious. Her eyes flicked down to the necklace in her hands. "Are you going to tell me what this is about?"


    Esme couldn''t hold back her humourless chuckle, her grin not reaching her hardened dark eyes. She parted her lips then smacked them shut when their milkshakes arrived; she glanced at his glass then grabbed hers, sucking through the straw as she flicked her gaze down to his drink again. Leo grabbed his milkshake and started to drink, his brows furrowing the more he drank. His face twisted slightly, and he looked at her. "Does your milkshake.." He trailed off then gasped at her mocking smile.


    "Does it taste a little herby?" Esme tilted her head to the side then tapped her chin with her finger as she looked up at the ceiling as though she was thinking. "Or would you say it has a more distinguished taste.. Hmm.. maybe something like.." Her gaze flicked to his, and her voice dropped. "Wolfsbane."


    Leo''s mouth opened and repeatedly shut until he cleared his throat. "Es.. I don''t-"


    "Are you really going to deny it now, Leo?" Esme drawled and put the necklace on. She felt the surge of energy expand out from the gemstone, and she knew it was working.


    "It''s not what you think," Leo rushed his words out, sliding his hands across the table towards her. "Please, let me explain-"


    In one swift move, Esme stabbed her knife into the table, her eyes on his, the blade in between two of his fingers. Leo blanched; his gorgeous hazel eyes were wide in shock, most likely because she wasn''t looking at where the knife was going. Whether it stabbed his hand or not was of no concern to her. But at least she could scare him for a bit; it seemed her little hunter friend was still trying to act innocent.


    "You.. are a hunter. What else is there to explain?" She asked, her hand still holding onto the knife. She smirked when he glanced around nervously, but no one was paying any attention to them. That was because the necklace she asked for was the same spell Einar cast the other night, but he put it in necklace form so she could use it whenever she liked. It was quite precious, really.


    "I wouldn''t look for your fellow humans for help. No one can see anything that is happening right now. So, if you died.. Nobody.. would know," Esme said sweetly, blinking profusely as her smile dripped in sarcasm.


    "Will you let me explain?" Leo asked; no, he was pleading with her with those damned puppy dog eyes of his.


    Esme did want to listen, but she also wanted to play.. Or maybe that was Isana''s twisted personality blurring the lines between them. Instead, she gave him the choice. "What do you think?" She purred.


    Leo instantly jumped up from his seat and knocked over the table before dashing towards the exit of the diner. Esme growled and yanked the knife out of the table, her shirt covered in the strawberry milkshake. She glanced at Marcus, who was standing now, but she shook her head, telling him Leo was hers.


    Esme stormed forwards, her eyes glowed brightly, and she opened the front door to the street where it had slammed shut. But the she-wolf paused after smelling Leo''s scent had faded, which meant it was from earlier where they entered the Battle Bar. She shook her head; the hunter tried to lead her on the wrong path. She obviously wasn''t in any folder or profile for Leo to check; otherwise, he''d know she had tracker blood in her. Then again, she shouldn''t be in any system; she was more of a rogue than anything.


    Esme followed his scent and spicey cologne; she almost laughed when it led her to the knife-throwing station. Was he going to throw knives at her? They were useless; her own was made out of silver and could cause her death. These ones would simply injure her.


    She stopped in front of the targets and made a tutting sound. "I must say.. this isn''t your best plan." She dodged the dagger thrown at her feet, and she bit her tongue. She didn''t want to be that ''bad guy'' in films who spoke too much and ended up being killed. Not that she saw herself as a villain..


    "Wait, am I villain? I can''t tell anymore.." Esme wondered, asking her wolf.


    "We''re not an assassin anymore, so.. No.. we aren''t.. bad?" Isana replied more in a question than anything.


    Very helpful.


    Esme jumped to the side after Leo threw another knife, and she continued to dodge the knives until he ran out and charged towards her. This time she grabbed a bunch of knives on the side and let loose on him, jumping and flipping acrobatically as she did so. Leo dodged a few, but then the fourth knife clipped his ear, and the fifth caught his jacket, holding him to the target behind him. Esme threw another three knives at him, each barely missing him and only holding him in place against the coloured mark.


    "Gabriel, you need to put a stop to it now. She WILL kill him," Niko''s voice made her pause her next throw. Esme looked around but could not find either her mate or Niko, but his words made her frown.


    Why was Niko concerned about the hunter?

 Chapter 164 - His Confession

    Esme flicked her gaze back at the blonde-haired hunter, whose eyes were filled with sadness as he looked down. It annoyed the hell out of her. The she-wolf spun the silver knife that sizzled on the palm of her hand before she snatched it and marched towards him. She was the one who was made a fool out of, so why was he sad? Or was it because he knew he would be killed by a ''mutt''?


    "Leo deserves it. He''s been sniffing around her for too long," Gabriel replied to Niko, and she could hear the smile in his voice.


    "He doesn''t deserve to be kill-" Esme tuned Niko''s voice out. Surely, Niko should be just as angry as her. Leo had been hiding in the bar much longer than the time she''d been there.


    Esme stopped just before him and raised her blade to his chin, tilting his face up to look at her, although she was still smaller than him. Leo''s eyes slowly looked up, and he met hers. "Explain," She said, her voice as hard as steel, her face void of any emotion.


    Leo searched her face, and he smiled sadly. "You''re quite scary, Es. I''ll give you that.. You have a guy twice your size pinned up against a wall-"


    "I said explain not compliment me on my ''badass-ry''," She snapped, glaring at the hunter, as she felt her blood boiling again at how he appeared the same. He wasn''t looking at her like she was filth, like most hunters. But the trust she had in him was gone; he was a very fricken good actor and was probably trying to save his life.


    Leo gulped, then smiled again, "Can you at least lower your blade? I''m not exactly going anywhere."


    Esme narrowed her eyes but conceded and lowered her blade enough that it wasn''t touching his skin. "I WAS a hunter, I''m not anymore-"


    "That''s bull," Esme snapped. "You put wolfsbane in my milkshake to see if I was a werewolf. What were your plans once you found out I was one?"


    "It was curiosity, nothing else, and it''s not bullshit, Es. Why would I lie to you now?" Leo replied calmly, like he didn''t have a blade near his throat.


    "It''s simple. So I don''t kill you," Esme answered him like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    "No. Listen to me. Don''t cut me off," Leo paused and looked at her intently, making sure she understood. Esme rolled her eyes then raised her brows to tell him to proceed. "I was a part of the hunters.. actually, I specialised in hunting vampires. I had.. issues.. I mean, my parents were killed by vamps, so.." He sighed and lowered his gaze. "Anyway, after specialising and hunting for a few years, I realised killing every fricken leech wasn''t going to change what happened to my parents. And.. not every vampire was bad. I''m not a part of the Hunters Association anymore."


    Esme scoffed. "You expect me to believe that? To be honest, Leo, I don''t even know if I should believe anything coming from your mouth.. Did you ever go from foster home to foster home, thrown into care and get abused? Or was that all some made up lie to get close to me?"


    Leo''s eyes widened, and his lips parted before pain flashed across his features, but he swiftly hid it. That was when Esme realised he was telling the truth. "I have NEVER lied to you, Esme," He said through gritted teeth.


    "The only thing I have kept from you is that I''m an ex hunter."


    Leo looked away tiredly and sighed in submission. "If you want to kill me, then kill me."


    Esme studied him for a moment, then lowered her blade completely. "What happened next?" She asked in a low voice.


    "Nyx.. What are you doing?!" Marcus'' voice echoed across to her. He spoke quietly, but her werewolf hearing picked it up.


    "Letting him explain," She whispered, which made Leo whip his head up and blink in confusion.


    "You didn''t come alone?" He asked, his eyes searching their surroundings.


    "Nope. As skilful as I am, I wasn''t going to take any chances. I don''t know how long you''ve been hiding at ONYX, but you have to be pretty decent to be so calm in a vampire bar," Esme smirked.


    "Says the werewolf working in a vampire bar.." Leo smirked back, making her chuckle, then Esme shook her head and cleared her throat, frowning at him, remembering that he was a hunter and one she wasn''t happy with right now.


    "What. Happened. Next?" She asked through gritted teeth.


    "I left the Hunters Association and became a rogue vampire hunter," Leo explained simply, but it couldn''t be that simple. Esme knew it wasn''t; the Hellhounds had kept tabs on her, so the hunters must know about Leo.


    "How did you become a rogue? I can''t see the hunters letting you go, especially if you specialised in..  killing vampires." Esme started spinning the knife in her hand again, habitually while thinking about what Leo had to say.


    "Er.. well.. I guess you know about Niko and Gabriel.." Leo replied sheepishly, making Esme pause and grip her blade tightly. She waited expectantly for the hunter or, well, vampire hunter to continue. "They helped me fake my death."


    Esme stared at him, and stared at him, and stared at him, blinking slowly as she tried to process what Leo said. It was beyond her comprehension and absolutely- "Ridiculous. Why would they help fake your death? You.. a vampire hunter.. getting help from vampires.. Also, they wouldn''t let me attack you if.." Esme trailed off as she felt the bond tugging at her back. Her mate was nearing them.


    Esme spun around to face the two vampires walking towards them. As expected, people stopped and stared at the two male models wearing fitted suits. "Maybe hearing it from me would make it more believable, amica mea." Gabriel smiled apologetically. "The rumours among the humans were getting on my nerves, so this was the perfect opportunity for some light entertainment." The vampire shrugged, making Esme gape at him in astonishment.


    "What are you trying to tell me right now? I kinda need you to spell it out for me," Esme said irritably. She sheathed her knife behind her and stepped toward hers mate, her eyes wide. The amusement behind Gabriel''s stunningly captivating blue eyes told her that Leo was telling the truth.


    "Leo is a rogue vampire hunter. Niko helped ''kill him off'' from the hunters'' system, and now he helps track down vampires who go against my laws. Vinnie is my usual guy for the odd jobs and criminal cases but Leo.. like I said, is a rogue.. he gets to the vampires who go undetected," Gabriel explained, now staring down at Esme, who had stopped just before him.


    It was totally unbelievable; Leo was a.. She looked back at Leo and suddenly felt guilty for sticking him to the wall. But before going to help him down, she whipped her head around at Gabriel, her temper flaring. "I almost killed Leo!" She exclaimed, pushing against his chest and almost bouncing off the taut muscle beneath his clothes. He was so sturdy and hard it almost made her salivate from touching him, but that annoyed her even more. She shook her head, ridding herself of those thoughts.


    "I can''t believe you.. I could have killed him because of some rumours?" Esme searched his eyes, looking for a flicker of madness behind them. There was none, but she thought there bloody should be.


    "Niko would have saved him. It was always under control," Gabriel smirked and reached his hand towards her face, but she grabbed his hand and pulled it away, staring at him angrily.


    "Tonight has cost me a ''friendly date'' with your favourite person," Esme said tiredly and watched as her mate''s smile dropped. "You could have told me beforehand. I thought he betrayed me.. was trying to get close to me.."


    "I mean, I wanted to be friends with a badass werewolf who decided to work in a vampire bar," Leo muttered from behind them, regaining Esme''s attention. She gasped and rushed back to him, removing the blades from the material of his jacket and jeans. Feeling even worse by the holes it left in his clothes.


    "At least it didn''t get out of hand," Isana murmured; she had completely calmed down now, maybe because Leo wasn''t a threat and Gabriel trusted him. But Esme still had a few questions that needed clearing.


    "So, you.. are also a rogue," Esme cracked a pathetic joke and an awkward smile as she held her hand against her opposite elbow.


    Leo chuckled and slowly opened his arms, looking at her with those damned puppy dog eyes. Esme still felt a little shaken, even though her mate confirmed he was on their side, and she could feel through the bond how comfortable and how much trust he had in Leo. Esme walked into the ex hunter''s arms with her chest tightening and her eyes burning. She was still stiff as his arms wrapped around her, but she couldn''t help it.


    Within thirty minutes or so, she''d nearly killed her friend, who turned out to be a rogue vampire hunter working for the Vampire King.

 Chapter 165 - Troublesome Mate

    Esme pulled away from her friend with a sigh, feeling guilty for the way she acted towards him, but that guilt then turned into anger once more as she looked up at the cut on Leo''s cheek and ear. He''d barely dodged one of the knives she''d thrown at him, and although she purposely missed so as not to have killed him ''yet'', it didn''t mean she was against hurting him. Damn, she was such a spiteful bitch.


    "We didn''t know he was on our side," Isana commented, trying to calm her down.


    Esme placed her hair behind her ear. "Did you want to get a milkshake?" She asked nervously, wanting to make it up to him though it certainly wasn''t all her fault that this all happened.


    "Honestly, Es.. I think I need a beer," Leo chuckled, and the left side of her mouth twitched into an amused smile.


    "Should we head back to ONYX? I''m pretty sure GABRIEL," Esme gave her mate a sidelong glance. "Will be more than happy to provide a VIP room on the house."


    "Will I now?" Gabriel murmured softly as he sauntered to her side, his hand snaking around her waist, pulling her closer to him as his face went into the side of her neck, and he left a lasting kiss on her sensitive skin.


    Oh, was he marking his territory right now in front of Leo?!


    Esme watched as Leo''s eyes widened, and he looked between them, shock written all over his features. Esme released a long breath, grabbed his hand on her waist and spun around, her temper flaring as she looked up at him. "Yes, you will," Esme said, putting her hands against his hard chest, but only to put a little distance between them. She was angry at him right now; he didn''t deserve any of her attention.


    "Er.. If I''m being honest, Es.." Leo spoke up from the side, a little awkwardly, as his eyes flicked to Gabriel and back to her. "I''d rather go to Freddie''s."


    Esme blinked back in surprise, then remembered the quaint bar they went to with Hana and Rory, and she nodded with a small smile. "That sounds great." She pushed away from Gabriel, her attention back on the vampire hunter; she shook her head at the casual use of the title in her mind, then added. "How''d you feel about me driving?"


    The she-wolf didn''t know how to act around him just yet; she had nearly killed the man after all. "It''s not your driving that''ll kill me," Leo smirked, making Esme''s mouth flop open. "It''s that killer smile of yours." He winked, making her gape even more, especially with Gabriel standing right beside her. But then she couldn''t help but laugh, covering her mouth as she glanced at her bristling mate and back at Leo, whose hazel eyes were lit up in amusement. He did it on purpose.


    Serves Gabriel right.


    "No, don''t be too hard on our mate," Isana whined, making Esme roll her eyes. Of course, she was always going to take her mate''s side.


    "Mind if I tag along?" Marcus appeared by her side, almost making her jump. Esme was usually too alert for such an occurrence, but if anyone was going to sneak up on her, it would be Marcus.


    "Ah, I should have known you were a werewolf," Leo spoke up before she could reply to her friend. "Do you not trust me still, or are you afraid of losing your bestie spot by her side?" He grinned boyishly at Marcus, who growled at him in return.


    "Actually, Marcus.." Esme turned to him. "I kinda just want to be alone with Leo."


    Marcus'' brows went up in surprise, and his eyes flicked to the vampire standing behind her. "Are you sure about that? Gabriel did nearly let you kill Leo for rumours about you two.." He trailed off as he looked back at Esme''s unimpressed expression.


    She spun on the spot again and smiled up at her mate. "Oh, I think Gabriel will be fine with this, and if he doesn''t.. Well, he brought it on himself." Her hand trailed up her mate''s chest and to his sharp jawline. "After all.. I owe my friend a drink after trying to kill him.. It''s the least I can do. Don''t you think?" Esme''s eyes were locked with Gabriel''s, challenging him to say otherwise.


    Marcus cleared his throat, and she heard him pat Leo on the back. "Why don''t we go back to the car while they have a moment?"


    "He was never in any danger," Gabriel began in his velvety smooth voice that meant he was trying to wiggle his way out of it. Not only that, but by using his divinely good looks, his honeyed voice and everything else about him that would usually make her succumb to him. But not this time.


    Esme slid both her hands up Gabriel''s chest and into the nape of his hair, pressing her body against his, letting his hands roam down her back and to the top of her backside. "But what about me? Were you not at least a little concerned that I might get hurt?" She asked in a sultry voice, her eyes twinkling darkly.


    Gabriel pulled her closer to his body as he lowered his face to hers. "My love, I never thought you''d be in danger." His hands slid up her back, and one went into her hair as his lips hovered over hers, his captivating eyes ensnaring her. "You. Are. A. Dangerous woman," He drawled with corners of his mouth twitching up.


    Yes, she was..


    Esme closed the small distance between them, pressing her lips against his, clinging onto his luscious locks. He deepened the kiss, his tongue dominating her mouth, but she sucked and bit him making him groan, inciting her own desire as she felt his growing erection against her stomach. Her hand slid down, and she caressed him lightly before biting him roughly on his lower lip making his eyes snap open in shock before his eyes hooded and stared at her feverishly.


    Esme licked her lips, her mouth feeling dry and wanting more after seeing how she affected him so but now was not the time. She stood on her tiptoes, her hand still on his large length and whispered. "Remember this the next time you piss me off. I''ll drive you insane," She nibbled his ear, then abruptly moved out of his arms and walked away, smirking.


    "That teasing little minx.." Gabriel murmured. She could feel his gaze burning on her back and going down to her ass, making her smile even more. But she didn''t look around; that was what he wanted, and she liked him being left aroused and unable to release his.. stress.


    "I''ll see you tonight," Gabriel purred darkly, sauntering behind her in a lazy gait. She knew his hands were probably in his pockets as he checked her out.


    Esme stopped in front of the exit and looked over her shoulder at him, doing exactly what she knew he was doing. "After blowing your mind a dozen times last night to make up for my date with Einar.. You think you''ll get any?" She raised a brow before opening the door and strutting outside.


    Just before the door closed behind her, Esme heard Gabriel reply deliciously. "Hmmm, I have my own ways to get out of the ''dog house''. You''ll be screaming my name with that delectable tongue of yours by the end of it."


    Esme stopped and bit her lip from his sexy voice and the visions he incited in her mind about their evening together. Oh, she was looking forward to it.


    "Es, are you okay?" Leo''s voice snapped her out of her horny daydreaming, and Esme blushed, looking away from where he sat on the bench next to Marcus. Her eyes then darted to the werewolf, realising he must have heard Gabriel''s comment. Indeed he had, his brows were furrowed, and he couldn''t look at her.


    "Yeah.. I was dealing with.." Esme trailed off, wondering how much she should divulge to the hunter. "Gabriel. He should have told me from the start, and none of this would have happened." She stepped towards Leo, an apologetic smile on her face. "I''m sorry about this."


    Leo stood up and raised his hands. "Hey, you didn''t kill me, so you know.. it''s fine. You actually let me try and explain, so that''s something. I knew you were a decent she-wolf."


    A decent she-wolf.. Esme didn''t expect to hear such words from a hunter''s mouth, let alone anyone''s mouth.


    "Well, I don''t like acting on my emotions.. Otherwise, Marcus here would have died long ago," She replied casually, making Marcus smirk and Leo look between them with raised brows.


    Leo whistled. "I don''t know how you make killing your friend so.. sexy?"


    Marcus smacked his shoulder. "And you want to be alone with him?" He growled, directing his question at Esme.


    She shrugged. "Meh, I''m kinda used to it now. I''ll be fine, Marcus. I mean.. did you not watch our little fight? I had the upper hand the whole time."


    "You did not! I was letting you. I didn''t want to hurt you!" Leo exclaimed as he followed her to the car and climbed into the passenger seat.. Esme saluted her friend with two fingers before putting the car in gear and set off to their next destination, feeling more relaxed in this car journey than the one going to the Battle Bar.

 Chapter 166 - Chilling With A Hunter

    After pulling up to the parking bay on the side of the street, the pair walked down the familiar alleyway towards Freddie''s. Esme peered through the curtained window and relaxed further when she saw the place wasn''t too busy. She didn''t want it quiet either; Leo was a regular, and they needed some privacy.


    Leo pushed open the door that jingled at their entrance, gesturing for Esme to go in first. She went straight to a corner table, her eyes habitually darting to the door and scoping out the area. Leo shook his head, smiling as he sat down. "You''re probably the most dangerous person here. What are you so worried about?" He asked, keeping his voice low.


    "It''s better to be safe than sorry," Esme murmured before picking up the menu in distraction. She was pretty hungry after their little fight and even more so after teasing Gabriel, but that hunger would not be satiated until late at night. She licked her lips in anticipation and hid her face behind the menu after feeling Leo''s gaze.


    "That''s right," Leo sighed. "I knew there was something, Es.. But I didn''t expect.." He trailed off, making Esme look up at him, lowering the menu to the table with a frown forming between her brows.


    What was he mumbling about?


    "I erm.. I overhead what that guy said yesterday.. The werewolf you saved me from," He chuckled, his eyes twinkling in amusement. "It''s funny what twenty-four hours will do. Yesterday you were determined to save me, and today you tried to kill me."


    Esme smacked his shoulder, feeling a little nervous by what he said. So, he heard her discussion with Callum; her stomach knotted at the idea. She peeked up at him and saw his smiling eyes turn serious. "I can''t imagine the shit you''ve been through, Es. Just thinking about what you said makes me want to hunt the bastard down," He growled, making Esme blink back in surprise. Leo was so charming and friendly, so seeing this side of him was new.


    "The Alpha is your mate, right?" He asked in a calmer manner.


    Esme gulped, her gaze flicking to the alley outside the window. "Yep," She replied curtly. She didn''t mean to. Her usual walls were up, even though she wanted everything out in the open now between her and Leo. Looking back at Leo''s face, she added. "You can ask me anything, but let''s order first. I''m hungry, and I don''t want to lose my appetite over discussing such topics."


    Leo nodded, and they looked over the menu before calling a waiter to their table and ordering three sharing platters of nachos and chicken fajitas.


    "Your crazy metabolism makes a lot of sense," Leo commented as he smirked at the waiter, who looked at the pair like they were crazy for ordering so much.


    "When did you workout I was a werewolf?" Esme asked as she sipped on the large glass of orange juice.


    "Honestly, I kept jumping back and forth between my suspicion. There were signs you were one, like how much the vampires seemed to despise you, except for Niko and Gabriel. Then I gave you that wolfsbane, and it confused me. I wasn''t going to do anything, just confirm my suspicions or not. But then.. I saw your scar on your back, and the only thing I could think of was that you were a ridiculously good looking human who was probably brought up with werewolves or was mated to one.." Leo trailed off and took a sip from his beer bottle.


    "Seems like he has too much time on his hands if he''s been thinking so hard about whether you''re a werewolf or not," Isana remarked dryly. "Considering he''s meant to be a hunter in his spare time.. He can''t be that good."


    Esme internally rolled her eyes at the wolf, who simplified everything.


    "But then I caught sight of your fight with Paul.. How he slammed you into the ground, and you didn''t so much as flinch.. It kind of confirmed it for me. Then, of course.. I saw you yesterday," Leo explained further, his brows arched together as he looked lost in thought.


    Esme leaned forwards then, drawn in by what he said. "That''s right.. Niko knows you''re a.." Even though Leo had already spoken so casually about her being a werewolf, she glanced around warily. "Vampire hunter," She whispered, feeling a little giddy. They knew each other''s secrets and were still sitting across from each other without killing one another.


    Leo nodded his head, and Esme tilted her head to the side, her eyes looking up at the ceiling in thought. "So.. Did he actually use compulsion on you?" She asked, realising she needed to be angry at Niko as well, although he did try to intervene when she almost stabbed Leo.


    "He tries and fails each time," Leo grinned as he rested back in his chair as the waiter returned with the multiple plates of food.


    Esme''s stomach growled, but her eyes were still on Leo, waiting for their server to leave so she could enquire further. "How come he can''t use compulsion on you?" She asked while pinching a chip from his plate playfully, even though she had some on her own plate.


    "How come the wolfsbane didn''t work on you?" Leo asked with a smirk as he stole a chip from her plate and dipped it into the tomato ketchup pot on the side, watching her while he munched on it.


    Esme''s eyes lit up in amusement. "Hmmm.. Is there something you take?" She pushed further with her question. "Although I''m in a city full of them.. I am still getting used to the creatures."


    Leo''s brows rose at this. "I think I can speak for all your supernatural friends when I say.. I''m pretty certain you are used to vampires.. Unless your relationship with the King is only.. physical."


    Esme paused mid-chew on her fajita wrap, her dark brown eyes wide at her friend''s comment. Using a napkin to pat around her mouth while she finished eating, she took her time in answering. "It''s more than physical between us. Otherwise, I doubt a vamp and a werewolf would really jump into bed with one another," She muttered, though she already had doubts at that comment. Gabriel was one hell of a sexy vampire, and even if they weren''t mates, she was still crazily attracted to him. But maybe she was biased now.


    "How did that happen?" Leo chuckled though it seemed a bit forced, and his eyes weren''t smiling as he stared at her, eating some of the nachos.


    Esme shrugged, deciding on nonchalance, and hoping to get off the topic. Einar''s words of warning sprang to her mind after seeing the way Leo reacted. "I''m not really sure."


    "How does it affect.." Leo trailed off, then shook his head. "No, never mind. You need to eat."


    Esme sipped on her drink, feeling a little awkward. She knew exactly what he wanted to ask, but she didn''t have an ounce of guilt. Gabriel was her second mate, and although she never agreed with the idea of cheating on anyone, her situation was a little different.


    The pair ate in silence while they both mulled over their thoughts. Again, Leo shook his head at how much she could eat, and they waited until the plates were cleared from the table until they continued with their conversation. Esme leaned forwards, deciding to lead it first, her curiosity still not satiated. "You avoided my question earlier. How come Niko can''t use his compulsion on you? Is it just some vampires, or does this include Gabriel as well?" She searched Leo''s eyes, looking for any deception, but he didn''t show any signs of lying as expected of her friend.


    "Verbena," Leo replied with a twinkle to his hazel eyes. Esme frowned in confusion at his response, and so he continued. "It is a flower used to subdue vampires. When indigested or inhaled, the vampire becomes weak, almost human-like. It hurts like a bitch, so Gabriel told me." He looked down while he spun the beer bottle. It was still a little strange hearing him speak like that, but then the last twenty-four hours had been strange anyway. So what else was new?


    "It''s been used on Gabriel? And he.. was powerless?" Esme asked slowly as she tried to imagine Gabriel anything but the powerful being she knew him as.


    Leo nodded. "The hunters held him captive for ten years. They''d been using the drug on him through the ventilation system, keeping him weak-"


    "Okay, so verbena.. are many vampires aware of this? And do you.. eat it? Is that why.." Esme trailed off, waiting for his answers. If anyone told her she would be casually sitting with a hunter over dinner discussing a flower that weakens vampires two months ago, she''d call them insane.


    Leo looked up, his lips twitching up. "Only a few are aware of verbena. Gabriel, Niko, Luther, Vinnie, probably a few others Gabriel deems trustworthy. I drink verbena after testing it out on myself. I''m not sure if other vampire hunters take it or not; they didn''t when I was in the association. That was some time ago. But I''d assume if they knew of its effects on humans, they''d try and put it in the water supply or something."


    Esme tapped her finger against the table in thought. "How do you know they haven''t already?" She wondered aloud.


    "Because it tastes awful. I make mine into a lemon tea so I can stand it, but on its own, it''s extremely bitter, and people would notice the taste difference," Leo replied instantly. Then he leaned forwards, his own eyes full of curiosity now. "How come the wolfsbane didn''t affect you?"


    Esme smirked, leaning backwards as she gazed outside of the window. It was one thing to tell a werewolf of her secret, but a hunter?


    "Yeah, but Gabriel TRUSTS him.." Isana murmured, again taking their mate''s side over this. "He is sitting with you unconcerned that you''re a werewolf. That''s all the proof you need. He won''t tell anyone."


    "Hmm," Esme hummed aloud in agreement.


    "What? You don''t want to trade secrets anymore?" Leo pouted as he gripped her chin playfully and let go, and although he appeared in jest, she could tell he seemed a little hurt by the idea.


    Esme grinned, hoping to put him at ease. "It''s nothing like that. My wolf just distracted me for a moment-"


    "Yeah.. blame the wolf that can''t speak out! I''m the one that defended him!" Isan exclaimed loudly in her mind, making Esme squeeze her eyes shut momentarily and rubbing temples.


    "Okay, okay," Esme said aloud again. "Leo, my wolf likes you and was defending you. There I said it, okay?" She was looking at the table while talking to her wolf.


    "I can''t believe I am friends with a werewolf.." Leo spoke in wonder as he stared at her, his eyes wide. "I never knew you.. or how it worked.. the whole wolf thing. We were only taught that you get your wolf around the age of eighteen."


    Wrong, you could get it from a much earlier age, depending on the wolf and lineage. She got hers when she was sixteen, and so did Marcus, but they were both from Alpha bloodlines. She heard down the ''grapevine'' that Alpha King Damon received his wolf when he was fourteen. It seems the hunters weren''t absolute experts on the creatures they hunted.


    Esme cleared her throat. "The wolfsbane didn''t affect me because I take it daily," Esme said casually, grabbing her glass and stopping when she saw Leo looking at her in even more awe. The she-wolf glanced at the window and back, feeling a little self-conscious. Then she rolled her eyes. "What?"


    Leo shook his head. "I''ve seen what that shit does to wolves. So, you''ve been poisoning yourself daily so that if someone did try to drug you.. you won''t be weak, and it would tell you who your enemy is.. Es, that''s fricken nuts! And it didn''t work.. unless you were really won over by my charms when I did spike your milkshake." He winked and laughed loudly when she hit his shoulder again, this time much harder and would probably leave a bruise.


    "Bloody charm," Esme muttered, trying to keep the smile from forming on her face, but Leo''s beaming smile and bright eyes made her look away with a smile. "Damned puppy dog," She grumbled.


    "You love this puppy dog. That''s why you saved me yesterday," Leo grinned again before taking a swig of his beer and finding it empty. "Hold on, let me order another. Do you want anything else?" He asked, standing up and waiting for her response. Esme shook her head then leaned back in her chair, closing her eyes briefly while he was at the bar.


    Gabriel had some serious grovelling when she returned. To think she nearly killed Leo. Even if he turned out to be the big bad hunter, it wasn''t something she would get over. Her trust was sparsely given, and somehow along the way, she''d unknowingly given it to Leo. Now that everything was out in the open, she knew with a roll of her eyes that the puppy dog wasn''t going to leave her alone, and they were indeed going to be friends for a long time.


    Esme unknowingly smiled to herself, looking out of the window, her chest feeling warm and full. She had a mate who was in the ''doghouse'' right now, but he adored her, she had friends and ones that she could be herself around and would do anything for, and out of all of it, she felt safe and loved.


    "I feel like you''re jinxing something here, Es. We have tomorrow''s favour to deal with," Isana murmured, snapping Esme out of her fluffy, fun-loving daydreaming.


    "Hmm, thanks for the reminder, Is."


    "No problem, gal. I gotcha back," Her wolf seemed to wink at her. "But seriously.. You better not have jinxed anything.. I''m quite happy right now."

 Chapter 167 - Gentle Touch

    { Music Recommendation: As you are ¨C The weekend }


    After having a delightful time spent with Leo and no blood being shed. Esme drove them back to ONYX and hugged her friend goodbye; for once, her arms were not stiff, and she didn''t appear uncomfortable. The she-wolf returned to the snazzy building going straight to her apartment, halting when she saw a note stuck to her front door.


    ''Come to mine.''


    "How demanding," Esme muttered, the corner of her lips tugging up into a small smile. She headed up the stairs, nodding at Vincent for once, seeing him before he appeared and scared her half to death. She walked through Gabriel''s penthouse, removing her leather jacket and leaving it on his sofa before continuing towards his private floor.


    Upon opening the door, Esme halted, her eyes widening, and she chuckled breathlessly. The floor was adorned in red rose petals leading from the lounge and separating to the bathroom and to the bedroom. Esme took a few steps then stopped after seeing another note on the coffee table.


    ''Take off your shoes.''


    Esme complied and removed her socks, feeling the soft petals under the soles of her feet. She glanced at the bathroom; roses and petals were sprinkled across a bubble bath. Candles lit up the room, the warm lighting only leading up the pathway and around the bath, the soft glow of the city lights behind it. Then her eyes pulled up to another note stuck to the door.


    ''Strip for a massage in the bath. Or see me in the bedroom.''


    Both were very enticing. "I''m not sure I can choose.." Esme trailed off, feeling her cheeks heat at how adorable it all was. She never expected something so sweet like this from her mate.


    "I can help you choose," Gabriel''s sexy voice floated through her mind before his hands wrapped around her from behind, his mouth going to the crook of her neck, leaving tender, featherlight kisses on her skin, his hands caressing her stomach before unbuttoning her jeans. Esme sighed, her hands resting on his forearms. She didn''t know what that choice was yet; both seemed to have her naked, something she did not mind.


    Isana almost purred in response to Gabriel''s lips brushing across their mate mark before he lowered down, pulling her jeans down slowly, his hands caressing her ass, his lips kissing and nibbling her thighs as he did so. Esme looked behind her to see Gabriel''s eyes hooded in desire, and that look alone made her stomach do backflips, and her core tightens in anticipation. She bit her lip as she stepped out of her jeans, and his hands roamed back up her thighs, to her stomach, and he pulled away from her shirt, brushing her breasts slowly before dropping her shirt.


    "Take it off," Gabriel commanded softly. Esme held his gaze as she reached behind her back and unclipped her bra, letting it drop to the ground. She slowly took her lacy underwear off, and the corner of her lips twitched into a satisfied smile from how his eyes darkened further from her slow strip. She stood still, waiting in anticipation, wondering if Gabriel was going to command her to do something else.


    Gabriel stepped back, his gaze covering every inch of her body with unabashed desire, making her heartbeat pound thunderously in her chest. "What about you?" Esme whispered, her eyes roaming across his body. He wasn''t wearing his usual suit and instead only wore jeans; the zip and button were undone as they hung loosely from his hips.


    "Hmm, so impatient, but.. your wish is my command," He purred with a wolfish smile, his eyes glittering under the dark lighting. He pulled his jeans and boxers down, his arousal already showing. He stepped towards her and slipped his arm around her waist, pulling her flush against his sculpted body. His mouth found hers, nibbling on her lower lip before kissing along her jaw and down her neck. "I have to make sure my Queen is pleased," He murmured against her skin, the vibration of his deep voice sending shockwaves of desire across her body.


    Esme gasped as she felt Gabriel''s fangs grazing along her tender skin, heating her body further. She moved her head back, giving him more access, but he didn''t pierce her skin, only teasing her as he lifted her up in one arm, his lips lowering to her chest as he carried her into the bathroom. Her breath hitched again as she felt his lips close around her nipple, and his fangs scratched across the tender skin. He hummed in delight from her reaction, a smile curling on his lips as he lowered her into the bath.


    "Relax, I''ll take care of you," Gabriel whispered as he sank in the heated water. He manoeuvred her around, so she sat between his legs. He moved her hair aside, leaving featherlight kisses along her neck, his hands caressing up her body and brushing against her breasts teasingly. Esme rested her back against his body, her hand caressing his jaw. He grabbed her hand and kissed the inside of her wrist before it in the bath.


    Esme sighed as she stared across the water. Steam rose to the ceiling as the flames of candles flickered along with the twinkling lights of the city and beyond it the stars and the moon shining brightly. The roses left a sweet smell in the room, but not only that, she could smell strawberries, wine and..


    Gabriel started caressing her body with scented oil, mainly on her breasts, as he kneaded them gently. "This is.." She was at a loss for words. "Maybe you should be in my bad books more often," She giggled, inciting a chuckle from her mate; his chest rumbled against her back, warming her up even more.


    Gabriel moved his lips to her ear. "I''ll do this for you whether I''ve been good or not, mea dea," He whispered before nibbling on her earlobe.


    "Don''t.. I''ll get greedy with you, Gabriel," She whispered back with a slight moan. "I''ll keep wanting more and.." She shuddered as his hands lowered, spreading her legs and caressing her slit teasingly light; it made her crave- "More.." She whispered.


    "Then I''ll keep giving you more, my love," Gabriel whispered into the skin of her neck before kissing and nipping her as his gentle touch put more pressure on her clit, one finger sinking into her. He hummed, his lips now near her mark. "What should I do now?" He purred, licking her mark, causing her to moan from the sensation; her core tightened around his finger.


    Esme bucked her hips in response, but his finger still didn''t move, making her groan in annoyance. "Ah-ah," His thumb started to circle her clit, making her gasp. "Did you want my finger, mouth or dick, Esme? Tell me. What should I do now?" He asked huskily. Esme was already squirming from his thumb, her hips moving slightly.


    His words made her shiver delectably, and she looked at him, lowering her hand over his. "For now, your finger, then your mouth, and then.." Esme tilted his head up with her free hand while the other helped her mate''s finger move inside of her, then she playfully kissed him, parting his lips and dipping her tongue in teasingly across his fangs before pulling back. "Your cock." She watched his gaze darken, his lids heavy.


    Gabriel smirked as he put another finger inside of her, increasing the tempo as he held her gaze. Esme bit her lip, getting turned on just from looking at her mate, watching her melting in his hand. He lowered his lips again to her mark as she arched her back, her core tightening and legs starting to tremble. "Hold on," He whispered before his fangs pierced her skin, pierced her mark.


    Esme gasped, her eyes widening before a long moan left her lips as her vision blurred from the high he took her on. His fingers didn''t stop, urging another orgasm; her eyes rolled back as she became breathless, her body overheated. Gabriel sucked a little longer before pulling back, removing his fingers from her. "Hmm, Esh-meh."


    Esme''s eyes fluttered open at the sound of Gabriel''s muffled voice. She turned her head and blinked back in surprise. In between his teeth, he held a large strawberry. He tilted his chin up slightly, beckoning her to take a bite. She bit her lip and turned around, so she straddled him, his arms resting on his chest as she lowered her lips to the fruit and took a bite slowly, watching Gabriel through her eyelashes. Her hands slid around his neck, her breasts pushing into his solid chest as she chewed on the delicious strawberry, the sugar waking her from her hazy mind.


    Gabriel removed the leafed bit of the fruit and picked up another, this time feeding her the fruit. He continued to feed her; the delight was evident on his face as he watched her intently. "Hmmm," She swallowed and shook her head when he picked another one up. "I must be special to have a king serve me so," She said playfully before pecking his lips.


    Gabriel smiled against her lips, staring up at her adoringly. His eyes that the skies and oceans would be jealous of softened as he took every little detail of her features, almost like he was sketching her in his mind. "I''ll serve you forever, mea dea." He stroked the back of her hair then he reached around her for the shampoo bottle. "Let me wash your hair. I don''t just serve your sexual needs, you know," He winked. "My little minx."


    Esme giggled and felt her cheeks redden both from the insinuation that that was all she ever sought from Gabriel and that her mate was now lovingly wetting her hair, lathering her silky locks with the shampoo. He started humming a tune unknown to her, but the sound of his baritone voice, rich and so beautiful, made her close her eyes as he continued to wash her hair. Although she did not know what he was singing, there was a longing and sadness to it, yet it was comforting and called to her.


    Esme opened her eyes after Gabriel finished rinsing her hair out. He then helped bathe her, and she did the same for him, enjoying the feel of his locks and the hardness of his sculpted, marble skin. Gabriel stood up once Esme was finished, sloshing some water out of the tub as he walked to the towel rail before returning to her. The she-wolf stepped out of the tub and wrapped the towel around her body on the highest step leading up to the bath, and just as she finished putting her hair in the towel, Gabriel scooped her up bridal style and started carrying her back towards the bedroom.


    More candles were scattered around the room. The bed was adorned in more petals shaped into a love heart. She giggled because it was cheesy, but it still pulled at her heartstrings. Gabriel lowered her to the bed and removed the towel from her head, towel drying her hair gently.


    "Hey, it''s okay. I''ve got it. Why don''t you rest your royal ass for a bit? We still have the rest of the night," She smirked, taking the towel away from him. But Gabriel held onto the towel and climbed onto the bed, sitting behind her.


    "You keep forgetting.. I only need two hours sleep, and I don''t really get tired," He replied confidently as he continued to towel dry her hair. "I also don''t want you getting a cold."


    Esme shook her head. There was no chance of her coming down with a cold when there was underfloor heating, and she had a strong immune system as a werewolf.


    "Let the man take care of you!" Isana moaned in annoyance. "Jeese!" Esme bit her lip and looked down, feeling scolded by her wolf.


    Gabriel chuckled, indicating he heard her too and kissed her shoulder softly before he dropped a small leather jewellery box in her lap. Esme looked down and back up at her mate. "What''s this?" She enquired, searching his gaze.


    "Something that cost me a palace by the sea..."

 Chapter 168 - A Millennium

    { Music Recommendation: I belong to you - Jacob Lee }


    Esme paused at his words, searching those captivating eyes she loved so much. Her brows furrowed. Something that cost him a palace by the sea was a rare gem that made him go mad and accept Einar''s offer. She looked down at the box; her hand trembled against the leather as she felt strange energy emitting from it.


    Gabriel''s chin rested on her shoulder as he gazed at her. "Open it, Esme," He cooed, his hand caressing her bare arm. "It''s yours.." He kissed, and she looked at him after straining to hear what he next whispered. "It''s always been yours.. been you." Esme looked at him, but his lips were clamped shut. She must have misheard.


    Gabriel tilted his head at her lap. "Open it!" He moaned impatiently. Esme shook her head, chuckling at her cute mate and pulled at the golden clasp to open the box. She slowly lifted the lid and paused when she saw a ring with brilliant, clear-cut ruby staring back at her. Her eyes widened as she continued to stare at it; almost in a trance, there was a soft glow from the corner of the jewel. She shook her head and looked at it again, but the glow that almost hummed didn''t fade.


    "Gabriel.." She whispered, turning to look at him.


    But Gabriel disappeared and reappeared kneeling before her, holding her hands in his, kissing each of her knuckles, staring up at her, his eyes searching hers. "I have waited a millennium for you, Esme. The moment I saw you, I never had a chance. You had my heart before I could even say no." He caressed her cheek.


    "You are my one true mate. Werewolves, vampires, shifters, they all know you are taken. But.." His eyes lowered to the glimmering ruby ring. "I want the humans to know too. Marriage is not traditional for us but wearing this ring.. will keep idiots away and keep my hands blood-free."


    Esme glanced back at the ring. "You said it was rare.." Her voice barely came out as a whisper, her throat full of emotions swelling up within her chest. She really wasn''t expecting any of this, the romantic lead up to this moment. "Are you sure-"


    "It is yours," Gabriel cut her off, his voice and eyes intense.


    Esme looked back at him, slightly surprised, but then her lips curved up into a smile, her hand caressing his sharp jaw as she stared back at him. "Then I will wear it.. Maybe after tomorrow, though." Her thoughts flicked to the favour she owed Einar.


    Gabriel''s gaze momentarily darkened, and his jaw set. "Yes.. After tomorrow. Wear it. If you like it, that is?" He kissed her knuckles again, waiting for her response.


    "It''s beautiful, Gabriel. How could I not love it?" She smiled, looking down at it again. "But is this a ruby? There''s something about it.. It almost doesn''t seem real." She chuckled at her own words, but when she looked up to her mate, he was smiling at her.


    "It is a star ruby, but this one, in particular, is rare. It is said to have belonged to a goddess," Gabriel replied, staring at it fondly. "Try it on."


    Esme pulled the ring out of the box, her thumbs brushing over the gem that still glimmered like it wasn''t part of this world. The moment her skin touched it, she felt a sudden warm sensation spread through her fingers up her arms and to her head. Esme grimaced, putting the ring down and rubbing the sides of her temples as sharp pain throbbed and her eyes began to go blurry.


    "Esme?" Gabriel cupped her face, peering at her face in concern. "What''s wrong?"


    ''You can''t do this!'' A voice screamed, echoing across the room. The desperation was apparent in the woman''s voice. Her voice. ''Don''t..''


    Esme frowned, clutching tighter on her head. "Do you have a headache?" Gabriel asked in concern. Esme stared back at her mate, searching for any signs he heard the voice, but he didn''t. She looked down at the ring. Was it magic?


    Before she could question further, the stabbing pain caused her to grimace again and lie back down on the bed. "It hurts," She muttered.


    "Hold on, let me get you something." Gabriel disappeared and within a few minutes returned with her pyjamas, a glass of water and painkillers. Esme took the painkillers, and Gabriel helped her change into the pyjamas, pulling her back onto the bed, so her back rested against his chest. He started to massage her shoulders, and Esme''s lids grew heavy.


    "You''re so good to me," She murmured drowsily, enjoying the way his hands kneaded her and the warmth of his body behind her. Gabriel replied, but her consciousness was already slipping, and she couldn''t hear his response as sleep took over her.


    Esme was staring down at a marble table; the roots of her hair was pulling gently like someone was playing with her hair. She looked up and saw herself in a mirror, a lady behind her putting her stylishly curled raven locks to the side, pinning them into a hairstyle that felt uncomfortable. Her attire was of a dark grey almost black peplos dress, the silky material flowing down her petite body with a golden chain at her waist. Her dark eyes were almost black, and her freckles across her nose and just below her eyes were golden.


    Golden!? Raven locks? Grecian attire and a servant.


    The surroundings behind the servant slowly faded into her sight, revealing a large bed chamber the size of a house, everything of the highest quality, and the floors walls and pillars in a very light pink and white tone in marble.


    Esme realised she was in a dream again, and it was shocking to see herself in the mirror, yet her hair and freckles were different.


    Whatever this dream was, it seemed to continue from the last one. Esme could feel the thoughts of meeting her father swirl in her mind. She was anxious but determined at the same time. It was almost like she feared her father would kill her, and at the same time, she adored him? What sort of dream was this? Maybe she was reflecting some of her familial issues into this dream state? Though the anxiety felt so real.. Everything about this dream felt so real.

 Chapter 169 - Strange Dreams (2)

    Esme tilted her head from side to side, inspecting the make-up she wore; it was natural, the kohl enhancing her almond-shaped eyes and the light paint enhancing the pinkness of her lips. Esme or Nyx, in her dream, waved her hand in annoyance.


    "Enough, Lyra. My head hurts from dressing up," Nyx muttered. "Father is already waiting for me. I do not understand why I must have my hair done just to see him."


    She ran her hands through her locks, undoing the styling her servant put her hair into, letting her locks fall back down to her waist in waves. Lyra pursed her lips and grabbed the golden leaf crown, placing it upon her head. "Much better. Do not worry about jewels." Nyx tightened the dangling earrings from her ears and looked at her chest where it was usually adorned in jewels, but her father was not a patient man, and it was best to look like she was in a hurry to see him.


    With that thought in mind, she stood up and turned, facing Acacius, who had been shifting from one foot to the other like he was desperate to relieve himself. Nyx placed her hand atop his shoulder, making him flinch, and she couldn''t help but chuckle darkly to herself. Even after years of working for her, her most trusted servant was still fearful of her, like most of the gods.


    Nyx relaxed her hand and sauntered through the double doors that opened from the outside, her guards always so vigilant. Acacius walked slightly behind her, but she could tell he wanted to move quickly. "Stop fidgeting. It is most vexing," She snapped while brushing her fingers through her hair.


    "Nyx.. Your father has been-"


    "Waiting, I know," She grinned as they walked down the hallways until they stepped down to the floor below, which had restricted access. The double doors before her were black in colour with gold engravings of the chaos star, the ends pointed like arrows. The doors opened with the armoured guards bowing their heads at her entrance.


    Nyx took her time descending the steps and walking across the shiny dark marbled floors. Each step she took, the servants at the far wall bowed onto the ground, trembling in fear. But Nyx''s eyes were set ahead of her, ignoring her father''s guests who were stood across the jagged black throne and to the side of the glowing turquoise pond. Her father was not seated on his throne but had his back to his guests, his arm draped over its back.


    Nyx raised a brow at his pose, wondering if he was trying to make the servant girls swoon even more. Then again, all the gods were good looking, and her father was more on the dark and dangerous side, making him all the more of a heart-stopper. Literally. His long straight black hair fell to his waist, and the black cape he wore fell down to the floor, the sleeves also long. His long, pale, elegant fingers tapped on one of the sharp points of the throne but stopped when she was halfway across the hall.


    "At last, my daughter has arrived," His voice boomed, shaking the walls and causing dust to sprinkle on the floors.


    "As ever, father. You are always so dramatic," Nyx commented calmly, even as her heart spiked at the sound of his voice.


    Khaos turned around and faced her, his onyx eyes narrowing before his lips curled up into a dazzling smile as he clapped his hands with a peal of deep, rumbling laughter that didn''t befit his sharp, elegant features and lean, tall frame. "Nyx, if you were anyone else.." He trailed off, his eyes flashing, and a sinister smile crawled on his lips.


    Yes, she would be turned to dust.


    Nyx stopped just below the first of four giant steps leading to the throne. "You called for me-"


    "Three hours ago," Khaos snapped as he slowly turned around and plopped down on his throne, resting his hand on the arm and crossing his leg elegantly.


    Nyx tentatively took the first step towards him; her father''s eyes flicked to her feet. No one was allowed to approach the throne. But she wasn''t anyone. She was Nyx, daughter of Khaos, the primordial god.


    Straightening her shoulders further, Nyx boldly ascended the remaining steps and stopped by his side. "A girl has to look her best, no?" She joked while walking around the throne and standing to the left of her father, relaxing her hand on the top of the throne.


    Khaos looked up at his daughter. "You could wear a rag over your head, and many would still die by your beauty," He grumbled. "You kept me waiting. We have guests. Or have you not noticed?"


    Nyx''s eyes slowly moved up from her father''s cold ones, and she finally registered who was before them. She sighed in annoyance, keeping her voice low so only Khaos would hear her. "I hope this is not another set-up. I do not wish to marry."


    "Come now! Do you not recognise my dear friend, Hades?" Khaos grinned up at her.


    Dear friend? Her father didn''t have friends. Certainly not friends who drop by announced bringing along with them.. Nyx''s eyes moved from Hades, whose hair was a mixture of black and silver streaks, his sharp eyes a deep blue full of wisdom, the frown marks at his mouth revealing the life he led in the underworld. Beside him was his eldest son, who she had shared a dance with once, Zagreus, prince of the underworld but the two men behind them was what caught her attention more.


    Unlike Hades and Zagreus, whose hair was as black as the night sky, the men behind them had white hair, illuminating like the moon''s glow. Nyx walked down almost in a trance as she slid between Hades and Zagreus, who looked at her in alarm, and she stopped before the twins whose radiant, flawless features almost stunned her into silence.


    "It has been a while, Hades, Zagreus," She spoke over her shoulder but held the captivating gaze of the man closest to her, feeling a pull like nothing she''d ever felt before towards him. He seemed familiar. "Who might your friends be?"


    Hades cleared his throat, seemingly startled that she took any interest in them and even more interested in the man who was smiling at her knowingly. Hades turned around and gestured with his hand towards the men whose beauty was making her blush under their intense gaze.


    "These are my sons, Gabriel and Cassius."


    "And why have I not met your sons, Gabriel and Cassius, until now?" Nyx asked, spinning on the spot and ignoring Gabriel''s burning stare. She was pretty sure he was the man she ran into on the hill, but her features had been covered, and he thought her a servant.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Nyx," Cassius spoke from behind her. Unlike his brother, he wore a white chiton, and his neck and arms were adorned in jewellery. She turned her head to look at him and raised a brow at his charming smile. "We have been busy and.."


    Nyx turned back around and walked past Hades and Zagreus, ignoring Cassius, who was apparently trying to win her over with his charms. She stopped before her father, glowering at him, then smirked as she twisted to look at the King and Princes of the underworld. "Enjoy your time here."


    "Nyx, come back here!" Khaos stood as she sauntered towards the back wall and evaporated into black mist.. "I hate it when she does that," She heard her father mutter.

 Chapter 170 - Strange Dreams (3)

    The world around her suddenly spun in a full circle, the images blurring and warping into one until her surroundings had completely changed. In this dream reality that somehow felt like a distant memory, Esme knew that somehow, she had been transported at a later time or possibly a different day. The goddess was now dressed in a light blue peplos dress, sleeveless and the halter neck golden rope straps wrapped around her neck and went down all the way to her hips where the dress hung just above her backside.


    Her silky raven locks were pulled back in a half-up hairstyle, her golden leaf crown still on her head. Nyx was walking just outside of the palace, her hand gliding along the wall as she stared up at the night sky, enjoying the quiet. Like the three suns during the day, there were now three moons; it made her chuckle to herself about how much work Selene must have.


    "I missed you at dinner." A rich, deep man''s voice called from the shadows of a tree. "Again."


    Nyx didn''t pause her nightly stroll. No one usually knew where she was in the night; she was well versed in hiding, disappearing into the darkness. But it seems darkness found her tonight. "I did not feel like entertaining our guests. You know me, Erebus, I''m a loner," She hummed, walking barefoot across the earth until she was near the tree, her one of only a few friends stood.


    She looked up at Erebus'' tall and imposing figure, raising a brow at his bare chest and the thin black material wrapped around his waist. His long black locks were pulled back into a knot at his nape, with only strays of hairs across his face. Dark stubble flourished his strong jawline, his bow lips she envied were spreading wide into a smirk as her eyes then landed on his own. She stared back a bottomless pit of black, but they were not scary up close; in fact, if any dared to be so close to Erebus, one would see small outlines of glittering stars in those eyes that would swallow you whole.


    "Gawking, much?" Erebus'' smirk grew more.


    Nyx tilted her head to the side, lowering her gaze to his defined abs and back to his face with a sigh. "Why are you really here? And in that form.. Wearing only a rag to cover up?" She asked, unimpressed by his arrogance.


    "I thought you preferred me in this form? Or.." His voice darkened as he stepped closer to her, his large hand going to her face as his nails grew into sharp black claws, pointed towards her face; the darkness crawled up his hands, painting him black until his elbows. From there, the markings weaved across his skin like a pattern tattooed across his chest and shoulders, swirling up his neck and down his torse. It stopped at his chin until two of the markings crawled up straight across his eyes to his head, where two black horns grew from his hair. "Do you prefer this?"


    It was obvious Erebus was fishing for compliments after she scolded him for appearing before her half-naked. If nobody knew he was Erebus, god of darkness, she knew flocks of women would rally him. But like her father, Erebus had an icy personality, and when he was angered, he could create some serious problems. His powers were extraordinary, and she was jealous that her own seemed meek in comparison. Yet to other gods, she was still stronger than most, except for her father, Khaos, and friend Erebus.


    "You know you are pretty in either form. Now stop wasting my time," Nyx replied and turned her back on him.


    "You found Hades'' sons pleasant to look at." He called from behind her. She looked back and saw half of Erebus'' face disintegrating into mist, blowing away into the breeze before he disappeared and re-emerged next to her, his features building again from the mist forming one place and turning into solid muscles and skin.


    "They surprised me," Nyx said simply with a nonchalant shrug. She dismissed asking about how he knew; he was probably lurking in the shadows watching the whole time. It never creeped her out because she would do the same thing if she was also so curious.


    Erebus tilted his head and grabbed her chin roughly, making her look up at him, his claws digging into her skin. "Surprised you?" He drawled, his eyes burned into hers with feelings she didn''t want to yet deal with.


    Nyx looked to the side, keeping her face neutral and almost bored from the discussion. She placed her hand over his large clawed one, removing his hold from hers. "I never expected them to look so angelic. Their white hair, blue eyes.. It is not exactly fitting for princes of the world of the dead.." She shrugged again then continued to walk. "Stop boring me with such talk, Erebus. I want to be alone."


    "Such mean words. If my heart was not black, I''d fear it would break-"


    "Begone," Nyx growled, waving her hand and turning him into a shadow that blew away in the wind. She placed her hand against her head, closing her eyes briefly. She was not supposed to use her powers on others, but she''d had enough of him for one night.


    Nyx continued in the direction of the large lake. In the daytime, it was breathtaking, but in the nighttime, it was splendidly magical. At this time of night, the area was clear and quiet. The moons reflected on the surface of the pitch-black waters that rippled with the gentle breeze. Nyx stopped, and her face softened with a gentle smile looking at the luna waterlilies glowing a brilliant white along the water with the various splendid colours of the flowers in the surrounding fields shimmering and glowing.. The fireflies hovered and danced across the water, competing against the glimmers of the flowers'' beauty.

 Chapter 171 - Strange Dreams (4)

    Her gaze was fixated on the world around her, enjoying the night, as expected of the goddess of night. Nyx walked towards the lake, letting her feet mould into the wet surface as she stepped into the water, allowing the bottom of her dress to float and dampen as she took a few more steps in before stopping. She tilted her head up, basking in the glow of the three moons as one would enjoy the warmth of the sun kissing their skin. Her golden freckles glowed, and her shoulders relaxed from the cool breeze and quietness she sought after.


    Yet that quietness was disturbed when she heard the slightest sounds of footsteps approaching her. Nyx sighed loudly, her brows drawing together in annoyance. "I told you I wished to be alone." She kept her back to the shadow of a man then snapped her eyes open upon hearing his voice.


    "Is that an order, dea?"


    Nyx turned around to see one of the twin brothers from earlier. From the way her body reacted to his presence alone, she knew it wasn''t just any twin but Gabriel. She took her time in taking in his stunning features, his striking blue eyes pierced into hers, challenging her to look away like she did earlier. Her eyes lit up from the challenge, enjoying this being whose looks captivated her with that long white hair that fell past his shoulders. He still wore the black chiton from earlier that day, enhancing his looks even more. This time her eyes swept across his sculpted chest and muscular arms, drawing his perfection in her mind, memorising it.


    Under the moon''s glow, his ethereal looks and aura was something else entirely. Gabriel sauntered towards her, his gait full of confidence as his eyes swept over her body like she did his. It was almost like he was a predator on his hunt, and his prey had been targeted, and like the hungry lion he was, he smiled already victorious before he caught her. It was then she realised she had not replied. Gabriel stopped just before the water started. "Do you still wish to be alone?" He asked quietly, his voice like music to her ears.


    Nyx looked back at the moons'' reflections, ignoring Gabriel''s question. "Nobody likes to come out here at night," She replied instead, bending over to touch one of the luna waterlilies.


    "Why ever not? The view is more than beautiful," Gabriel replied; Nyx could hear the smile in his voice. She was glad to have her face turned from him; he seemed to be the only man to make her feel.. well, feel.


    "Because I am here," Nyx replied with a slight smirk twitching on her lips. She never really deserved the stories that spread among mortals and immortals; she had not done much to get their disdain. There were plenty of other deities who enjoyed creating chaos among the mortals. She merely enjoyed creating fear among the gods who thought themselves so powerful.


    "They indeed miss out on such beauty then," Gabriel replied almost in a purr. "Your smile lights up brighter than the moon. It is a shame others do not get to see it though I find myself lucky and greedy in wanting to be the only man to see your smile."


    Nyx''s cheeks heated, and she mentally scolded herself. The sloshing of water interrupted her reverie, and she turned back to him, unclasping the soft petals of the lilies and straightening at his approach. Gabriel had stepped into the lake''s icy waters, surprising her further at the mysterious man. Usually, the lake was a barrier between her and any nearby.


    She may bathe in riches, of silks, jewels and gold, but a little water never bothered her. Yet, she never expected Gabriel to walk in after how he acted to her when he thought she was a servant. "Tell me, dea. Why did you not correct my mistake when first we met?"


    Nyx stared at him for a while. "I enjoyed the company of someone who did not know who I was," She replied truthfully, making Gabriel''s brows rise.


    "You preferred being known as a servant?" She nodded in response and looked back at the moons. "What if I was another?"


    Nyx''s brows drew together at his comment, and she looked back at him. "Another?" She queried, her eyes flicking down to his legs that started to move towards her.


    "Servants aren''t always treated well," He replied, lowering himself down towards the water''s surface. "I could have kidnapped you or beaten you, or worse.." He lowered his voice and straightened again, placing a flower behind her ear, startling her into silence. "A flower such as yourself needs to be looked after."


    Nyx closed her parted lip. "And I suppose you are the one to look after me?" She chuckled and shook her head slightly.


    "If that is what you wish." He held her gaze, his hand lowering, caressing her bare arm. Goosebumps spread across her skin, making her shiver from his touch, and she could feel her nipples harden against the thin material of her dress. Gabriel''s eyes lowered to them and back up to her face lazily. "I may look like an angel, but I am certainly not one."


    His baritone voice and the look in his eyes made Nyx''s thighs tighten together and her lips part. Gabriel lowered his face, so his lips were by her ear. His warm breath brushed against her skin, making her shiver again, and she turned her head slightly so their cheeks touched. Everywhere they touched, a tingling of electrifying energy flourished across her body, and her heart pounded against her chest. It was so loud she wondered if Gabriel could hear it.


    "I am more than just pleasant to look at. There are a lot more surprises I could show you.. If that is what you wish.." Gabriel whispered seductively before brushing his lips across her cheek, his gaze on her eyes again as his lips were inches away from hers. Nyx lowered her gaze to his lips, licking her own, wondering how he tasted.


    He chuckled and pulled back, his eyes alight as they roamed her features. "Give me your answer next time, mea dea.." He put her hand in his and kissed her knuckles softly before disappearing before her eyes.

 Chapter 172 - Strange Dreams (5)

    After that night, Nyx was left wondering about the prince of the underworld. It had been a week, and she hadn''t seen him, which frustrated her even more; Gabriel had been on her mind since. She had never been so affected by someone before, and how his teasing words and actions made her blush and act irrationally. She didn''t want to admit that he left a lasting impression on her, but it was becoming impossible with how she kept seeing him every time she closed her eyes.


    Surprisingly the goddess had plenty of pursuers before. However, Nyx knew they weren''t looking past her looks or title; most were afraid of her and the power she held. So those that sought courtship with her were always swiftly turned down. She was never interested in them.


    Yet, it seemed Gabriel was different. That was until she felt like he''d played her; after whispering such words in her ear, she was embarrassed by her reaction and how she was left reeling. Since then, Nyx had only run into Hades and Cassius on some heart-stopping moments. With Cassius being his twin brother, it took her only a few seconds to realise he was not Gabriel. The pair were exactly mirror images of each other, the only difference was the length in their hair by a few inches, but from her brief encounters with both of them, Nyx knew they were different in personalities. Somehow, Nyx knew they were different because of the strange feeling she got when meeting Gabriel.


    Sighing loudly, Nyx shook her thoughts of the annoying god. She was not the type to sigh and mope around over a man, and that wasn''t going to start now. Even if, for the first time, she was.. interested in, no she meant, fascinated by someone.


    "Nyx, you seem distracted lately."


    Nyx tensed slightly at Erebus'' voice; he appeared out of the shadows again. She was on her usual nighttime walk, this time though she was far from the palace and in the mountains. She liked the mountains surrounding her; they grew so tall that they hid at least two of the moons from where she stood. So, Nyx was covered in shadows and darkness in most parts she walked. But she did not fear the shadows; they were a part of her. If she wanted to, she could turn night into day move the moons so they did not blind her, though she was sure Selene would not be happy with the extra work, among her other powers.


    Nyx looked to the side as Erebus'' shadow form slowly transformed into his usual form. His hair pulled back, his horns on show and the markings across his body. Again, he wore only material around his waist, revealing his sculpted body. She looked ahead again as he fell into step with her; she was ambling by, lost in thought as her feet took her wherever.


    The goddess presumed she might walk further than the mountains by the morning, but Acacius would most likely announce her disappearance.


    It was normal for her to disappear for a few days without telling her servant; he usually came up with excuses to her father or others searching for her. But this was her fourth night away, and it annoyed her even more that she knew the reasoning behind her spiralling thoughts.


    "Nyx?" Erebus prompted again.


    "Do I?" Nyx finally replied quietly. Erebus had surprisingly stayed away; he usually found her at every chance he could, though he preferred to see her in the night. They were both extremely comfortable that way, not that she had anything against the daytime but the night and darkness were their forte. Literally.


    "Must you ask?" Erebus chuckled. "But I do wonder what has kept you so lost in thought."


    "Hmm," Nyx hummed back. She wasn''t going to tell him what was on her mind. Erebus was always sensitive when it came to men approaching her, and that was when she showed no interest in them. "Have I missed much?"


    "You are asking me?" Erebus asked with a light chuckle to his voice. "I do not go to the deity meetings unless Khaos asks me specifically. They are a waste of my time; I have everything in order on my end."


    Nyx nodded, and her lips pulled up slightly at her friend''s comments. She was meant to go to the meetings, but her father stopped asking for her after she embarrassed the almighty Zeus. He deserved it, and it put him down a peg or two. Khaos was not embarrassed by her; actually, he was the one who burst into laughter, making the father-daughter duo look like maniacs. But Khaos said he was merciful to the other gods; they couldn''t deal with both Khaos and Nyx with their snide comments and lack of patience, which made the pair act out for entertainment.


    Nyx felt a giant claw flick her forehead, and she frowned, looking up at Erebus'' tall stature. "What were you thinking so fondly about?" He asked, looking at her curiously.


    "What made you believe I had anything fond to think about?" Nyx raised a brow at him and gripped her elbows behind her back as she looked back up at the peaks of the mountains. Maybe she should go to the top and look over the place she calls home. If she used her powers, it wouldn''t take her three to four days to walk through the mountains. But the goddess preferred to climb; it gave her time to enjoy the views and to think.


    "You were smiling, and you rarely smile like that," Erebus replied, unaware of how her thoughts were already running ahead of her about the mountain.


    Nyx looked at her friend as Gabriel''s words came back to her. ''Your smile lights up brighter than the moon. It is a shame others do not get to see it though I find myself lucky and greedy in wanting to be the only man to see your smile.''


    "I smile all the time," She replied nonchalantly, though her brows were drawing together in confusion. She wasn''t sure what Gabriel or Erebus was talking about. Though Gabriel''s words were so smooth and almost swoon-worthy. But she wasn''t the type to swoon. Ever.


    "No, you don''t. You smirk, or smile mischievously, or maniacally sometimes. This one means you were thinking about something or someone fondly," Erebus replied, making her wonder just how much he watches her. "But there is a rarer smile than this one.. I have only seen it once." The god then muttered quietly, turning his head away, so she might not hear his words.


    Nyx ignored the comment he muttered under his breath. "I could have been smiling fondly at something evil, and you''d never know," Nyx''s lips curled up slightly, but when she looked at Erebus from the corner of her eyes, she saw him looking at her like he didn''t believe her. "I was thinking about mine and father''s antics at the deity meetings."


    Erebus chuckled. "Ah, yes. That is something to be fond of. Zeus and those other gods are too arrogant and boring. Having your father and Hades there does spice it up a little."


    "If you went, that would certainly spice it up a little," Nyx replied with a smirk and wiggled her eyebrows in jest. But Erebus didn''t take the joke well and grabbed her face in his large hand that covered half her face. He turned her to look at him as he lowered his face to hers, his hand still in place. Nyx''s heart was already pounding aggressively in her chest; she felt the tiniest slither of fear go through her. Although typically, the goddess could get out of this hold even by transforming herself into mist or shadows.


    But Erebus and Khaos were the only ones who could hold onto her form and stop her from escaping. "Do you think so?" Erebus smiled, and his beautiful eyes turned menacing. This was the god that most feared among a few others. But he could visit your dreams and turn them into nightmares; he was someone who could turn a person mad and fearful; he could do powerful and truly terrifying things. And at this moment, with the shadows growing behind him, making him appear taller than he was, the large bat-like wings that grew and draped behind his back reminded Nyx of that.


    Although Nyx was pretty annoyed at how sensitive he was over a small joke. She put her small hand over his wrist, staring back at him. It wasn''t like she could talk, and now her airways were getting blocked. Erebus tilted his head to the side. "Do you think the other gods would find it comical that I go?" He asked in a chilling voice.


    Nyx shook her head and tapped her hand on his wrist, but he looked lost in his maddening eyes that had gone pitch black. Not even those silver specks of stars in his eyes were gone, and the black markings on his face had grown out across his eyes like small veins wrinkling out across his beautiful skin. Erebus was not himself right now, or maybe he was more himself? She couldn''t tell, but she really needed to breathe. Instead, Nyx caressed his arms up to his shoulders, neck, and face, pleading with her eyes to return or get out of this state he was in. It still didn''t work, so she slapped him. That didn''t work and even made him growl and transport them to the rocky mountain, where he angrily pushed her into the wall.


    With one last attempt before she knew she would go unconscious, Nyx moved her hands down to his chiselled chest, grimacing from the painful throb at the back of her head and shoulders. She caressed his chest down his abs and rested her thumbs on his ''v'' muscle where his body shivered under her touch.


    "Nyx?" Erebus blinked, returning the stars in his eyes and the veins around his eyes to dissipate along with his bat wings. Nyx''s eyes started to droop, and he instantly pulled his hand back, she held onto his hips for support, and her forehead fell into his chest. "Nyx?" His hands covered her shoulders as he peered down at her. "Here, watch this."


    Erebus created moved his hand, and before them appeared a purple shadow shaped like a stag that walked towards them. It was his signature move to make her feel better; sometimes, it was a rabbit, or he''d recreated mini-worlds or scenes in shadows like in the theatres, but Nyx was too tired to deal with the god of darkness. His mood swing had injured her to the point her head and back were bleeding. Once she had enough oxygen and energy back in her body, she looked back up at him and watched as his face dropped, knowing already what she was going to do.


    "Nyx!"


    Nyx dissolved into the shadows.

 Chapter 173 - Strange Dreams (6)

    Nyx dissolved into the shadows. She made sure Erebus couldn''t track her shadows, putting a barrier between them though they had similar powers. The goddess arrived in her bed chambers, where Acacius was sleeping on the mat and multiple cushions in front of her large indoor pond. Only a few candles and torches had been left alight, keeping a soft golden glow on her servant''s features.


    Nyx walked past him; her chilling presence made him jolt awake. She wasn''t loud; in fact, all her movements were lithe and silent and known to be a little creepy, like the shadows that followed behind the bottom of her dress sometimes.


    "Oh, you''re back!? Nyx.." Acacius began, his voice high pitched, startled at her sudden appearance, but he trailed off because Nyx was already disrobing, revealing her naked back to him. "Erm.. Nyx what¡­" He shook his head and kept his eyes from trailing down to look at her body, then his eyes widened, and he rushed towards her. "What happened?! Who-"


    "I will see you in the morning, Acacius. Maybe you will sleep better knowing your master has returned safely," Nyx replied coolly as she approached a basket and pulled out a navy dress that didn''t have bloodstains on the back of it. She never calls herself his master, they were more friends than anything, but her mood was low after her interaction with Erebus.


    "Nyx-" Acacius began in a concerned voice.


    But Nyx snapped at him, blowing the candles out with her rage. "What do you not understand.." She began slowly through gritted teeth, turning her head to look at him. Her golden freckles glowed under her eyes, revealing dark depths that swirled chaotically as shadows grew behind her. "You. Are. Dismissed."


    Acacius opened and closed his mouth, then bowed his head looking more hurt than scared. He really was a foolish fellow. She could kill him by accident. The servant rushed off, closing the doors behind him.


    Nyx sighed and placed her hand on the side of her head. Erebus was too sensitive, the gods had mocked him once, and then all chaos ensued, making everyone fear him and what he was capable of. But she would have to watch her words around him.


    It was then the goddess decided to pay attention to the other presence in her quarters.


    "What do you want?" Nyx asked the phantom hiding in the dark. He''d already started filling her bathhouse up with steaming water when she started stripping. Still, the goddess walked naked towards the bath through the archway that separated her bed chambers to her private bathhouse. The marble was still of the same cream and dusty pink hues; to the right of the rectangular bath was another archway revealing part of the end of the large lake. The reflections of the stars, glowing waterlilies and fireflies, along with the candles that suddenly flickered to life around the bath, made Nyx''s tense body relax.


    Even if Gabriel was the one leaning against the pillar, arms crossed, hair straight and flowing down his shoulders, standing on the step between the lake and bath. "I came for my answer.." Gabriel began as he strolled towards her and stopped when she held a hand up to stop him from getting any closer to her. But the angelic-looking god tilted his head to the side after inhaling through his nose, almost smelling, and his eyes widened. "What happened?" He asked curtly; his voice deepened, and he took another step towards her.


    Nyx scoffed and dropped her chiton on the ground and grabbed one of the towels left on one of the benches on the side, wrapping it around her body carefully before turning to climb into the bath. But before she could, Gabriel was next to her, his hand on her upper arm stopping her from sinking into the water. He was looking at the back of her head, then down to her back where her blood had dried. Erebus had shoved her into a sharp rock, stabbing her partially in the back, and her head was wounded from the impact. Whenever he snapped, the god of darkness had been like that before, but he''d never injured her so severely before.


    Her injuries were already healing; Nyx could feel the damaged muscle tissue repairing and building itself up slowly at a snail''s pace. That wasn''t the point, though. Some gods like her father and Erebus could heal quickly, she healed slowly, and other gods couldn''t heal themselves.


    Now Gabriel had suddenly turned up and looked concerned over her injuries. "Do not act like you care, Gabriel," Nyx said quietly; all the anger in her voice had gone from seeing his crystal blue eyes looking at her with so much.. love. How could he look at her like that when she hadn''t seen him in a whole week. With a flick of her wrist, half of the candles blew out, making the lighting even darker, and she pulled her arm out of his grasp. Gabriel looked wounded by her words but let her step down into the bath.


    "Of course, I care. Why would I not?" Gabriel asked quietly, watching her hiss and the water smearing with blood.


    Nyx sat across from him, the water going up to her collarbone. She stared at him, taking in his striking features that looked all the more enticing under the candlelit lighting. But she looked past his looks, her body feeling cold and numb and unforgiving to any near her right now, including the man who she had obsessed over for the last week.


    "It is obvious we are attracted to each other, and you want to bed me. But do not act like there is more to this," Nyx sighed tiredly, closing her eyes and mind off from the stunning man before her. She leaned her head back to rest on the marble flooring, but her head was still sensitive, and she grimaced from the pain, opening her eyes and tilting her chin back down only to inhale sharply at Gabriel crouched in front of her. He kept his clothing on, his hair dangled in the water, and instead of his seductive approach like last time, he looked at her angrily and concerned.


    Gabriel reached out towards her face, and she leaned back, flinching slightly. His eyes darkened, and his lips thinned, dropping his hand to rest on the marble slab by her head. "This is more than about fucking, Nyx," He growled. "If it was that, I could choose my pick of women to help relieve myself." His harsh words stung, and she couldn''t understand why. Gabriel''s face softened, and he brushed his thumb across her cheek, the action causing warmth to spread across her cheeks.


    Gabriel smiled gently as he watched the growing blush. "But I don''t want that. I want you, and what this is that I can already feel between us. If you want me to prove myself, I will."


    "He says after already seeing me naked and sharing bathwater," Nyx replied dryly with a wry smile.


    The corners of his lips twitched up as he looked at her fondly before his eyes lowered to her body and back up. "You didn''t seem to mind showing me your.. stunning body." His other hand was by the other side of her face, and she could hear his hand gripping the marble floor and even causing it to crumble slightly. She didn''t know what his powers were, but it seemed one of them had to be super strength. "And you haven''t pushed me away or disappeared on me. Although I have waited here four nights now."


    Nyx blinked back at him in shock. "You''ve been in my quarters waiting for me?" She asked in disbelief. Only Acacius knew she was away; even Lyra and the others don''t know, the goddess feared it would get back to Khaos. Though she secretly suspected her father knew, he was a primordial god, the first to emerge from the dawn of creation. Nothing would really escape his notice.


    Gabriel smiled and nodded. "My servant informed me of your disappearance.." He trailed off after reading her features, and he smiled again. "Kairos is a very capable aide of mine. There isn''t anything he cannot do or doesn''t know, and that includes the secret disappearance of the goddess who has bewitched me so."


    Bewitched?


    "I can see, though, that the timing is wrong. I AM concerned about you, and I wish for you to tell me what happened. Who else otherwise would you tell? You already sent away your most loyal servant," Gabriel added as he searched her eyes for answers.


    Nyx sighed and rolled her eyes. "You''re lucky you''re handsome and charmingly persistent," Nyx grumbled as she closed her eyes, feeling the weight of her lids too much in the warm embrace of the water and having Gabriel in front of her, almost protectively in the shield of his arms placed by the sides of her head. She found it so strange that his presence was soothing, and she felt relaxed instead of on edge.


    Gabriel grinned at her comment and winked, making her insides coil and her stomach flutter with butterflies. No, she wasn''t swooning, but she couldn''t deny his sexiness.


    "Don''t swoon yet. I don''t want you bumping your head on the floor," Gabriel whispered with a smirk. Nyx rolled her eyes then paused at his comment. Did she say that bit out loud? "So.. will you tell me while I rinse out the blood from your hair?"


    "You want to serve me?" Nyx asked in disbelief. Usually, Lyra would wash her hair, and even though she made it sound like something only a servant would do, the idea seemed quite intimate.


    Gabriel nodded; his eyes were alight with amusement at her reaction. "Relax, I''ll take care of you."


    Nyx eyed him suspiciously, then relented, turning around and tilting her head back while he grabbed the golden jug on the side and filled it with the water, pouring it over the top of her head gently. His hands ran through her hair, and she found herself relaxing further to his touch.


    "Hmmm.. I got on the wrong side of someone dangerous," She admitted, feeling a pang in her chest for calling Erebus dangerous.. But he was, just not generally with her.

 Chapter 174 - Strange Dreams (7)

    { Following chapters still need to be edited grammar wise. But it is still good to read}


    Esme watched on in silent awe of this dream that was ongoing, revealing this Nyx and Gabriel''s growing relationship. The longer she watched on and acted in the body the more she began to feel like it was more than just a dream, it felt real, it felt like long forgotten memories. It didn''t make sense though, she was a werewolf and Gabriel a vampire, though the only part that did make sense was that Gabriel most likely was from the times of ancient Greece.


    But it all felt real, even with these bizarre powers and watching the different lives of these literal Greek Gods. The crazy part was, if there was an even any part of this that was crazy now, was that she always had an interest in Greek mythology, it was another past time when she was at the White Sands pack. But she only read about the usual Moon Goddess, and the deities that were more famous than infamous. Though even then she scoffed at Zeus and was strongly opinionated about a few of them, she just believed she was too immersed in it to help distract her from the cruel life she had.


    Now she was currently in this dream, Gabriel sitting across from her, ''proving himself'' that it was more than just physical attraction. They''d been on romantic dates throughout the summer, creating this blossoming romance like any summer romance but it was much deeper than a passing fling. Currently in the dream, Nyx and Gabriel were sitting in a rowing boat along the lake where he first made his move. They were sipping on wine and he was feeding her grapes while surrounded by fireflies, the glowing luna waterlilies and the three moons high up in the clear sky.


    "You really don''t have to feed me, Gabriel. You''re not my servant," Nyx muttered, though with a blush growing on her cheeks after biting into a grape from his fingers, she watched as he licked the juices before moving closer to her.


    "I like taking care of you," Gabriel purred as he caressed her cheek and turned her face towards him, smoothly stealing a kiss from her pink lips, waiting patiently until she returned his kiss and his hands went into her hair, deepening it, sliding his tongue into her mouth and intertwining with hers. Nyx couldn''t help but moan and cling to his chiton before her hands slid over his muscular chest.


    Gabriel pulled away and they stared each other, their breaths ragged, acting like the other was the air that they breathed and without them they would die. They stared at each other and Nyx felt desire course through her, and her hands lowered down his body and to his muscular thighs. Gabriel''s eyes flashed and he started to glide his hands down her neck, caressing over the thin material of her breasts making her core clench from his tender touch and the intensity of his eyes. Her hands moved under his chiton and wrapped around his hardened length, feeling delighted that he was aroused just from kissing her.


    "Not just kissing," Gabriel murmured as he left butterfly kisses down her neck while he kneaded her breasts and started pinching her nipples in pleasurable pain. Nyx shifted and straddled on top of him, moving the material away from his groin as before sinking down on top of him. They both hissed through their teeth, Nyx''s arms went around his neck and his grabbed her waist while they stared intensely at each other. She felt whole and not because of how full she felt from him being inside of her, but his embrace, his presence alone always made her feel accepted, comfortable and at ease. Without him, she found herself seeking for him.


    Nyx brought her lips to his, her hands going into his long white locks as she greedily started to slowly grind on him, he met her thrusts, his hands sliding up her back and pulling her body closer to his like he couldn''t bear for their bodies to be apart. But all too quickly their moment was ruined when the voices of their servant''s called out to them. Nyx sighed, leaning her head against his chest and Gabriel glared in the direction of those who interrupted them.


    "Blasted. If they weren''t so good at hiding our rendezvous'' I would strike them down," Gabriel growled.


    "No, you wouldn''t," Nyx chuckled at the prince of the underworld. He was certainly more devilish than angelic but that had nothing to do with any form of evilness. Over the months, she''d noticed he only punished those that needed to be punished, much like herself. She also found that Acacius and Kairos worked extremely well in a team, making tonight''s hidden spot annoyingly exposed to them. It was too soon for them to split apart, though they''d been together for two days in a row, their bodies intertwined in heated passion.


    Right now, they were just getting started, and she was the one who couldn''t hold back. The setting was romantic and Gabriel was always looking after her showing how much he cared. But nobody knew of their relationship, and it wasn''t because they wanted it secret for too long but so they could spend time together without any disturbances or whispers annoying them. She was daughter of Khaos and he was son of Hades, when they finally announced themselves as an item news would ricochet back to all of the deities. And gods like Zeus would question their motives because it would make their alliance stronger and a force to be reckoned with.


    "They still do not know where we are just yet," Nyx smirked and, her eyes glinting beneath the moon light. She slowly stood up and bit her lip from giggling when Gabriel groaned in annoyance and his hands went to her backside while he looked up at her. The goddess opened her palms, her brows setting together in concentration. Within seconds black mist arose from the water rising up high into the sky making it impossible to see past a meter ahead. Nyx then looked up at the sky and waved her hand slowly, creating dark clouds to hide the moons, letting only glimmers of it''s light to sparkle on their boat alone.


    Now, nobody could see them. The palace, forest and mountains were hidden away into the blanket of darkness she created. Now, they could take as long as they wished. Nyx knew Acacius and Kairos would even struggle finding their way back to the palace, she felt a little guilty.


    "Really, Nyx?!" She heard Acacius shout in disbelief. He knew her well and the circumstances they were now in. "It better not take us all night to get back."


    "Get back? Nonsense. We need to inform them of what I heard!" Kairos replied; he sounded uneasy and it made the pair on the boat realise how close their servants were to the lake.


    Nyx was curious at their servant''s comments but when she looked down at Gabriel questioning on whether to reveal themselves, he shook his head. His hands groping her backside more and pulled her back down towards him. She couldn''t help but smile at him, but instead of straddling him like before he held her and tipped them over, so she was lying on her back. They were careful for the water not to sway and slosh, revealing their location.


    "How are we going to do that? Nyx has made it impossible for us to find them. They do not wish to be disturbed-"


    "You give up too easy!" Kairos exclaimed.


    Nyx stared up at Gabriel who hovered above her and slowly thrust into her, and closing the small space between them so their bodies were touching everywhere.


    "Believe me I''ve worked with her a long time. This will be too much effort when all we need to do is wait for their return," Acacius replied nonchalantly, and they could hear his footsteps growing quieter.


    "Much the same for Gabriel. But this cannot wait.." Kairos murmured then his footsteps picked up quickly and the sounds of their servant''s presence were gone.


    Nyx burst into a fit of giggles when she knew they were in the clear before gasping as Gabriel started to thrust into her. She clung onto him and their lips collided again, feeling enraptured by their bodies desperation to climb new highs with one another under the glow of the moon and the cover of darkness.


    When morning came, Nyx woke up in the early hours of the morning, the first light shining across their sweaty, naked bodies. Nyx was clinging to Gabriel, and it took her a few moments to remember they were in a boat. After getting changed again, the pair were going to separate for the day, they weren''t eager to leave one another though. Nyx for one had an ominous feeling about returning to the palace and it seemed Gabriel was of the same mindset. Instead her lover picked her up and within a few blurred minutes they were standing in the middle of the mountainside.


    Nyx raised a brow at him as he set her feet back onto the ground, she looked to the side at the spectacular view of the mountains and the rising suns revealing stunning hues of pinks and purples. Gabriel smiled at her and took her hand in his. "Let us have this day together. Nyx.. I want to make it official with you." He searched her eyes, his own for once seeming anxious at her answer.


    "Official.." She trailed off then looked down at the ruby ring he was holding in his hand towards her. Her eyes went wide and she looked up at him her mouth gaping.


    "Marry me, Nyx."


    "It''s quite soon.." She murmured, her voice was barely a whisper. Was it crazy that she wanted to say yes, though?


    "Nyx.. The moment I saw you on that hill, peasant or goddess.. I knew you were my life from then onwards.. It might seem fast but when it feels so right.. what does it matter?" Gabriel replied softly, his words were washing over her like smooth velvet.


    "Why do I.." Nyx stared at the ring, trailing off. "Why do I feel such a strong pull to you? Is this.." She knew of the term soulmate but it seemed ridiculous. Then when she looked back into his captivating blue eyes, she knew that this pull, this need to be with him was stronger than anything she''d ever felt. Sure she''d lusted over others before but this was entirely different.


    Gabriel sighed, his thumb rubbing over her hand gently before he stared back into her eyes, holding her captive as he spoke the next words. "Nyx, I''m slightly different.. I.. need.. blood to survive," He said slowly searching her eyes for any fear but there was none as she waited for him to continue. "And.. this pull you are feeling.. its because we are soulmates. Even if I wasn''t what I am.. We would be soulmates."


    Nyx looked back down at the ring, feeling a sense of calmness and warmth relaxing her body. His words comforted her and the blood drinking wasn''t something that concerned her. They''d spent a lot of time together, if he was some sort of monster, she would have seen it by now. The goddess still believed she was more monster than him and she''d seen what Erebus did to people. Gabriel was never a threat to her, she could feel her entire being sensing that he was the one she was to be with and it made her eyes softening.


    She put her hand forwards and stared back at Gabriel. "I am yours, Gabriel. I will marry you.." Gabriel smiled and slid the ring on her finger, it felt comfortable, and it felt right.

 Chapter 175 - Strange Dreams (8)

    Esme felt a shiver run down her spine after seeing the ruby ring. The ruby ring that Gabriel gave her before she fell asleep. Was she crazy for thinking this dream was actually real? That these scenes that were so real and more like memories were her actual memories? No, she wasn''t some goddess.


    ''mea dea''


    That was just coincidental. The ring.. it was.. she saw it before sleep, so that was probably why she was dreaming about it now. But something about this was telling her it was all real.


    Was she really Nyx, goddess of night, daughter of Khaos? Or well.. Nyx in a past life? But if that was true, why did Gabriel act like the first time they met was at ONYX? From how he was looking at her, or Nyx in the dream, he was besotted by her. There were only minor distinguishing features between her present self and the goddess: the black hair, golden freckles, and of course, the powers.


    If she was Nyx in her past life, how the hell did she turn into a werewolf and was dealt with this shitty life before meeting Gabriel? Did she commit some grievous sin? But they were always taught that the ''gift of the wolf'' was by the Moon Goddess. Selene, the goddess that apparently herself (her goddess, Nyx, self that is) was friends with. It made sense, considering Nyx was the goddess of night.


    The scenery around her suddenly dissolved, swirling into glittering black and gold mist sparkling around her until she was at a new scene, a new part of this ongoing dream. It was the same day, and she had returned to the palace. Gabriel was returning to the underworld in the morning to tell Hades of their news once they spoke with her father. Now, she was exiting her quarters, her black and gold dress revealing her back and arms, her wrists wearing gold bracelets, and her earrings were of dangling rubies to match her ring.


    "Nyx!" Acacius skidded around the corner. "Why didn''t you tell me you returned?! Khaos has been searching for you.. He destroyed the storage room; luckily, it was one of the empty ones. That''s not the point!"


    Nyx looked at him, unconcerned by how flabbergasted he appeared. "Do you expect me to search for you in the palace? You know I am a busy woman.." She walked past him, heading in the direction of the hall where a feast was being held. She didn''t know the reasoning, but when did her father ever need a reason for throwing a grand party?


    Acacius huffed, staring after her and grabbing his dark curls in his fist. "Busy romping that prince!"


    Nyx stopped walking and twisted her head to look at him; her hair flicked to the side as she glared at him. Acacius'' eyes widened, and he bowed down, visibly shaking. She walked back to him, her footsteps quiet as the shadows from torches curled in towards her, dancing behind her skirt and following up her bare back. "I-I didn''t mean to. Nyx, I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    She stopped in front of him, letting her aura chill the temperature of the room as the flames in the torches flickered and went out. Acacius flinched from the sudden darkness. "Stand up," The goddess said emotionlessly. The shadows started swirling around them until there was a wall set up between them and any others who would be brave enough to walk down the unlit corridor.


    Acacius peeked up at her before rising up, keeping his eyes to the floor. "I do not care what you think, Acacius. You should know that I would not hurt you." Nyx said calmly while she played with the material around his shoulders before stilling and holding his shoulders. Her fingers dug in just enough to make him meet her gaze. "But.. that was disrespectful and not something you should speak of openly where others can hear. Do I make myself clear?"


    Acacius nodded, looking glum. Nyx patted his shoulders and smiled, letting the shadows die down until the darkness was only from the nighttime. "How about I let you have a few days off? You''re always staying by my side, and don''t spend any time with all the women lusting after you."


    "Ah, but my queen, your radiance outshines those around me; how could I even compare to the mortal women.." Acacius began in a theatrical voice then trailed off when Nyx turned around, ignoring him again. He rushed to catch up to her and stayed a step behind her.


    "Did you want days off or not?" Nyx asked without jest. She glanced at him as they stood before the archway that led to the hall.


    "What would I even do with my days off? My job is to serve, and when I return, the endless jobs will be piled up, and I will be worn out again. No, no, I will remain by your side until my dying days," Acacius replied with a long exasperated sigh.


    "How dramatic. Hmmm, you could ask Kairos to take some of your workload. Ah," She turned and looked at him with a mocking pout. "But you might lose a few of your admirers to him."


    Acacius narrowed his eyes at her. "They wouldn''t jump boats so easily.. ahem, I mean. Can you really trust him with jobs that only I can do? What if you end up killing him because he made an error? That would lie heavily on my conscience!" He blurted out as though he was really considerate of the other servant. Nyx knew him well, Acacius took pride in his job, as did Kairos from what she had observed of him, she could tease him, but luckily for him, she had to go in and see her father now."


    "Do what you will, Acacius." She started to stroll into the banquet hall, only to stop and smirk at her servant. "Do not complain that I never offered you this chance."


    "Wait, Nyx!" Acacius stopped her again, and he glanced warily around the hall. "You distracted me. I must tell you something Kairos overhead-"


    Nyx flicked her gaze at those who started to stare at her; they looked away though a few still lingered on her body. "Tell me after. You know how much I hate.. crowds."


    She continued through the loud hall with musicians playing their kithara''s on the side. Two long tables went down the side, and the table she was assigned to was at the back, following multiple steps that would overlook the rest of the hall. Nyx kept walking though she felt the magnetic pull of her soulmate nearby; usually, she never looked away from her destination. But she could feel him; how could she not search for eius amores; she turned her head slightly to the side and met Gabriel''s burning gaze.


    He wore similar colours to her, and he pulled his hair back into a half-up hairstyle, making himself look even more proper with that straight, luscious hair. Nyx noted just behind where he sat, Kairos stood quietly and took some of the attention away from Gabriel. Which she much preferred because women were swarmed around Cassius, and she knew if Gabriel''s aura didn''t chill everyone to the bone, then they would try and do the same to him. But Kairos was in his own league with straight black hair to his shoulders, sharp dark blue eyes, and he oozed of intelligence. Unlike the gods and goddesses who were deemed unapproachable, aides like Acacius and Kairos were always sought out.


    With their looks, it must make their jobs easier, one dashing smile and they probably putty in their hands. Nyx''s gaze flicked back to Gabriel, softening before she turned away and looked at her father, her features hardening and her mask falling into place. There were other gods here tonight, she noted briefly, which made her curious as to the occasion. Aphrodite and her husband, along with her latest lover, was among them along with Ares, god of war, Poseidon, god of the sea and others she did not care to take note of; she could already feel Zeus'' arrogance without looking in his direction.


    But they were inferior to her father and the others at the table she was to sit at. Nyx started to ascend the marble stairs and raised a brow at her siblings. Her brother Eros, the god of love, sat at the far end winking at servants passing by; it was said he was also the son of Aphrodite though they did not look alike. One had goldish rays in their hair, and a figure all men died for, and the other had raven curls falling to his shoulders, his physique of a warrior though he was on the smaller side, his personality still lured many men and women to his bed. Surprisingly her other brother, Tartarus, was also seated in his human form besides the horns on his head and the occasionally fiery glow from his eyes and fingertips reminding those of how much power he truly wielded.


    A seat was free between her brothers and Khaos on her father''s left side sat Erebus, stunning her for a moment and Gaea, her sister, goddess of earth, sat at the far end. Nyx was not close with any; they all had jobs to do and were set out in different areas; surprisingly, she was closer to her father and to Erebus though she had not seen either of them much lately.


    "Sister." Her brothers greeted, and Gaea nodded at her before her stony gaze fell back on the hall.


    "My word, what is the occasion, father?" Nyx asked as she kissed her father''s cheek, almost flinching from the iciness of his skin. Her lips were throbbing from the chill as she sat in her seat.


    "If you were ever around, I would tell you. But now you leave me with no choice," Khaos glared at his daughter before standing up and, grabbing his chalice, moving a spoon above it, creating a loud ringing sound that called to everyone''s attention.


    Nyx moved her gaze away from her father and looked at Erebus questionably, but his passiveness was not helpful; he looked back to the front, his aura intense and darkening from the attention Khaos was calling to them.


    "I have gathered you all here tonight for the announcement of my daughter''s engagement."


    Nyx froze. How did he know about the engagement already? Her brows drew together slightly, but she didn''t mull on it further and looked back at her husband to be. His brows were drawn together, and his lips parted, his eyes widening slightly. What was with that expression?


    "I am happy to accept such a devoted son-in-law to my chaotic family; he will surely fit in well. Bring your glasses together and toast to Nyx and Erebus."


    "To Nyx and Erebus!"

 Chapter 176 - Strange Dreams (9)

    { This has been updated, I am working on the next chapter and will have it ready and the one after that for the next chapter upload.}


    **


    Everything around Nyx stilled and blurred; her vision tunnelled, only focusing on Gabriel at her father''s announcement. The slightest smile she had tugging on the corners of her lips dropped, and her brows drew together when she heard Erebus'' name and saw Gabriel''s features harden. Simultaneously Nyx and Gabriel moved their gazes from one another and to Erebus, who was already watching Nyx and then she swiftly looked at Khaos.


    The sound of clapping in the hall filled her with dread as she realised Khaos and Erebus spoke behind her back about this. Nyx abruptly stood. "Father, how could you not ask me about this?" She asked him quietly.


    Khaos'' dazzling smile slowly turned down, and he lowered his chalice to the table, turning to his daughter. "If you were here and not gallivanting around, you would know of the arrangement."


    Nyx stepped up to her father, who seemed even taller as his eyes darkened at her challenging stance. "Arrangement?!" She exclaimed and looked behind her father and to Erebus, who stayed quiet. "What happened to letting me choose?" Her gaze fell back on Khaos, and she stood on her tiptoes, lowering her voice to a whisper. "I already have someone I wished to tell you about tonight.." She revealed her ring to her father.


    Khaos'' brows drew together as he held her hand. He looked regretful, and he turned his face away. She needed to keep speaking to him. "Father.. I am sorry I haven''t been present much, but I needed to follow my.. I needed to follow my heart. Please rescind your announcement of Erebus and me-"


    "Enough," Khaos snapped back, his head flicked back, and he held her gaze. "This has already been announced; I accepted Erebus'' proposal. Your lover has not approached me for my approval. At least I know Erebus, and I know he can make you happy."


    "How can you, father? I love G-"


    "Nyx. Why don''t we take a walk?" Erebus stepped between them. It was then she realised her brothers and sister had backed away from the table, staring at the father and daughter worriedly. Their emotions were invoking their powers to spiral around them. The shadows from the surrounding lights were now pulled in towards her and started to cocoon the pair. On the other hand, Khaos had the ceiling shaking, resounding a thunderous noise.


    The father and daughter continued to stare at each other until Khaos stepped towards her, and she grimaced at the sudden onslaught of power crashing down on top of her head, almost suffocating her, breaking through her shadows. She could hear screams and the pounding of hands against doors. Nyx lowered her head, her eyes filling with tears both from the feeling of despair and betrayal and from the pain of whatever manipulation her father created. The shadows instantly vanished, now was not the time to fight with her father.


    There were too many witnesses, and Nyx didn''t want to bother listening to the other gods'' gossip. She could never win against Khaos; that was one thing she was certain of, but she did need to speak to them and convince them otherwise. It would be too cruel of the fates to pair her with Erebus when Gabriel, her soulmate, proposed, and she was ready to be with him. They loved each other. That had to be enough.


    Nyx turned her head back to eius amores, he was standing now, and Kairos was holding him by the arm. Erebus took her hand in his and raised it to his lips, gaining Nyx''s attention; he glared in Gabriel''s direction as he snaked an arm around her tiny waist. Nyx looked back at Gabriel as Erebus led her away from the back of the hall.


    "Let me speak to him," She whispered, knowing now Gabriel could hear her from across rooms and long distances. Gabriel nodded in return, then spoke to Kairos over his shoulder, and his aide let go of his arm and started to walk away in the opposite direction. The double doors then closed in front of Nyx, hiding the hall and the noise within it.


    The goddess turned her head back to the front as they walked past servants who bowed to the ground and backed away, trembling at the imposing god and goddess. "Erebus.." She placed her hand above his on her waist, trying to remove his fingers, but his grip tightened on her as he spun her to face him, pushing her against the black marble wall. Nyx''s lips shut from the burning intensity of Erebus'' gaze, and she decided he should speak first.


    "You will stop seeing Gabriel," Erebus said gruffly; his tone was low and threatening as though there was no room to argue.


    "You have no right-"


    "I have every right!" Erebus snapped, slamming his fist beside her head. The black robe he wore did nothing to hide the markings growing on his skin and the horns growing from his head along with his wings that curled around them, providing some privacy from the servant''s gazes. He turned his head and snarled, letting a black gooey wall crawl up behind him, shielding their private conversation and trapping her there. Erebus was too powerful for her overthrow with her power.


    "How? How do you?" Nyx asked softly. She needed to keep him calm while demanding answers. Surely her friend would see through this; she could never be happy by his side; Gabriel was her soulmate, even with this small distance between them, she felt herself needing to be by his side.


    Erebus lowered his hands to her face and put his forehead against hers. "It''s always been us, Nyx. You and me against everyone else. I get you, and you get me. You are MY fianc¨¦ now-"


    "I never said I would be your fianc¨¦ Erebus. When did you ask me?" Nyx replied sadly. She knew now just how strong Erebus felt about her, but she had been too selfish to push him away. He''d always been there, and his presence was comforting, but it was never anything more for her. She moved her head to the side, not wanting to see the emotions burning behind his black eyes.


    "You may have been Khaos'' favourite, but even he has limits, Nyx. I volunteered before he would give you away to the next man who asked for your marriage-"


    "Don''t act like you are doing this for me," Nyx snapped, turning back to him and gasping when she realised how close his face was still to hers.


    "Fine. I want you," Erebus replied truthfully. "I made it so your father could not refuse me. Nyx.." He planted a kiss on her lips, making her still before her mind caught up to her, and she turned her head away and pushed at his chest. "Gabriel is just a lover among many you''ve had. I am the real thing.. Take my hand willingly."


    Nyx shivered at his words and was angered by his statement that Gabriel was nothing more than a passing fling. "You know nothing about Gabriel and me-"


    "You will get bored of him like you did with the others-"


    "Then don''t you think I''d be bored of you, Erebus? We aren''t even lovers," Nyx interrupted Erebus after he interrupted her. Usually, she kept a cool head with Erebus, but he''d never angered her like this before. He was meant to be her closest friend and ally, and yet he went behind her back and discussed her engagement with her father. Nyx''s anger grew by the second while her thoughts plagued her, and her hands slowly dissolved into black mist. She was readying for her escape from him.


    Erebus looked down at her hands and back up to her face with a smirk. "You cannot run from this. You are mine now," He replied confidently, making her wonder where that confidence came from.


    "What deal did you make with my father?" She peeked up at his features, trying to gauge what he was thinking. "What did you promise him?"


    Erebus smiled, but he did not respond. "What deal did you make!?" Nyx slammed her fists against his chest, solidifying them momentarily. She searched his features, yet still, he did not reply or give anything away. She knew he was powerful, but what else could he tell her father for him to agree? Was it simply because he was deemed better than the other useless gods?


    "I will NOT marry you, Erebus."


    "Nyx, you are acting like I won''t do what it takes to make sure you are mine. Must I really threaten you about your little angelic-looking boy toy?" Erebus replied, tilting his head to the side.


    Nyx stilled; her eyes widened from his comment before she scrunched them shut. "Erebus, even if I agreed to this marriage now, whether it is through threats or force.. I will not be happy." She opened her eyes and stared up at him. "If you really have feelings for me.. You would care enough not to force this marriage on me. I would be yours in name only; I wouldn''t even consider you my friend if you continue with these actions."


    "Nyx.." Erebus whispered her name, and he caressed her jaw with his sharp nails. "You are acting like I am a regular man or god. I do not feel the same way as you; I want you as my bride. You''re beautiful, powerful and can keep me on my toes or calm this beast within me. You are exactly what I need. We are perfect for each other, both encased in darkness and bloom in it like those luna waterlilies you love so much."


    Had he gone mad, or had it taken her this long to realise Erebus was not like her, and this darkness controlled him more than he controlled it. She stared at her friend, stared into those dark depths of infinite blackness and the black veins beneath his eyes that never bothered her before seemed to take on a whole new meaning. Erebus, god of darkness, he didn''t control it; he was it. But he never hid his true nature from her, and others stayed clear from him for a reason.


    "Accept it and take my hand," Erebus whispered as he lowered his face to hers again, his large hand going into her hair.


    "Erebus.." Nyx whispered back, making him pause before his lips could brush against hers. "There is a thing called consent before you try to kiss someone." She kneed him in the groin, feeling satisfied seeing him groan and clutch his lower region.


    "Nyx! Don''t you dare-"


    She evaporated into mist before he could do anything more.

 Chapter 177 - Strange Dreams (10)

    Nyx arrived inside Khaos'' quarters and glared at the multiple women waiting for him on his bed. At her sudden appearance, they scattered, leaving through the heavily guarded double doors. The guards burst inside then stopped in their tracks at the sudden appearance of the goddess. Usually, only she was allowed in her father''s quarters, but it seemed he''d started allowing his ''toys'' to stay there unless they bribed the guards?


    It was no concern of hers at the moment. Nyx had more significant issues to handle and wanted them sorted before Gabriel was to leave for the underworld. She sighed into her hands and sauntered over to the large, cushioned area where Khaos usually chilled. With one leg extended forwards, relaxed on one of the steps, she rested her back into the cushions, removing her crown and staring at it.


    "So, this is where my lovely daughter is hiding," Khaos'' voice resounded in the room before he materialised next to her. He was staring to the right, where the archway of his chambers overlooked the dark waters of the lake. "Why are you not at the banquet?" He turned to look at her, his brow raised.


    "You know why. It is a celebration for a forced engagement," Nyx replied, rubbing her thumb against the golden leaves of the crown, looking at her distorted reflection.


    "Nyx.." Khaos walked towards her and sat down elegantly, taking her crown from her fingers, so he had her attention. Nyx looked up at him, her eyes revealing the betrayal she felt from her father and friend. "I thought you might be happy with Erebus. You''ve always been together, and I saw a growing fondness between you two. Arranged marriages aren''t always passionate and romantic, but with Erebus, there would at least be familiarity." His slender fingers reached out and placed her hair behind her ear. "Nyx.. this is for your own good."


    Nyx scoffed and looked away. "You say it is for my own good, but you haven''t asked me, father. Why were you giving me the choice in the first place, allowing me that freedom if you were just going to do this? I do not want this," She urged him, pleading with her eyes. But he looked away with confliction in his own eyes.


    "Nyx.. Times are changing, and I won''t always be here to protect you; I need you to be with someone powerful. Erebus is that someone I know I can count on him. This.. lover.." He trailed off, looking back at her. "What can he offer me? What can he offer you?"


    Nyx turned to him and grabbed his hands. "Father.. Gabriel is a prince of the underworld. He may not be as powerful as Erebus, but we can make an alliance one that would make others tremble in fear. Who would dare go up against us? Not that the do now-"


    "That only strengthens Hades'' power over the other deities. We gain nothing from it," Khaos replied with a sigh. "Gabriel isn''t even the crown prince; he won''t be next in line to the underworld. Nyx.. you and Gabriel.."


    "I love him," Nyx admitted holding her father''s gaze, but he broke it, looking away.


    "Love.. it is nothing more than an illusion. Nyx, I will not allow it. Gabriel will be your downfall.. I.." Khaos sighed and placed the crown in her hands again. "The moirai already claimed it so. I will not lose my only daughter because of some weak god." He stood up as if dismissing the conversation and turned away, his long straight hair flicking behind him.


    "I''m not your only daughter.." Nyx murmured, feeling bad for her sister.


    Khaos waved his hand. "Eh.. She''s a bit of a pushover."


    Nyx didn''t bother to reply, his favouritism was known to others, and it was apparent why her temperament was similar to his, and she didn''t care about her bad reputation. In fact, she preferred it; others stayed away from her, unlike her sister, who was gentle in nature and liked the worship of humans. Yet her mind was not thinking of the obvious but of what her father just said; he''d met with the fates, and they told him of her future.


    "So, you knew about Gabriel and me?" Nyx murmured though she knew his answer.


    "I knew the moment you were born what the fates had destined for you. Love will be your downfall. Over the years of you turning men down and taking only lovers, I presumed they had it wrong. But then.. I saw the way you looked at each other. You.. and the prince of the underworld.. It cannot happen," Khaos said quietly; his voice was filled with something she''d never thought her father had the emotional ability to have ¨C sadness.


    His back was still to her, but a mirror revealed his side profile. His thick brows were pulled together, lips thin, and dark eyes were emotional. Nyx looked down, her grip tightening on the crown. The moirai were never wrong, and she knew her father was doing this to keep his daughter safe. She stood up and walked to Khaos hugging his side; at first, his arms were raised, and he looked at her questionably, they weren''t the hugging type, but then he put his arms around her and tightened his hold over her back.


    "I do not want to live a life of regret. If it shortens my life, so be it, but it is my choice, my destiny. Why would I be with another when my soul already belongs to Gabriel. I love him, father. I could live a long life, but I will be miserable, or I take this chance at true happiness, and it will be the best moments of my entire being," Nyx whispered, looking up at her father and almost choking from how tight he held her now.


    Khaos rested his chin on top of hers. "Since when did you become so smart? I do not like it.. Can''t you just marry Erebus and have many lovers?" He grumbled though she could hear the emotion in his voice.


    "Do you really think Erebus would let me have lovers?" Nyx chuckled, but there was no humour to it. "And I''ve always been smart.. You''ve just never had me as an enemy before."


    Khaos chuckled; his chest rumbled from it. "You will never be my enemy. But I will never agree to your partnership with Gabriel, I have already told you. I will make it hard for you to resist.."


    Nyx tensed at his words. She didn''t want to go against her father, he was formidable, but she couldn''t deny herself of Gabriel. Whether that made her a fool or not, she would go against the fates and prove them all wrong.


    "Everyone knows I do not have a weakness.." Khaos continued, then pulled away from her so he could face her. "But Nyx, you ARE my only weakness."


    Did he not care if his other sons and daughter died? That was a little harsh, but she felt flattered that she was the almighty, Khaos'' weakness out of everything. Although it would never be known to anyone unless this was why Erebus was now coming forwards?


    "No matter what happens.. I love you, papa," Nyx whispered and smiled softly.


    "We''re getting too soppy now.." Khaos sniffled and looked away before shaking his shoulders. "But te quoque amo."


    Nyx sighed and started letting the side of her face break away into black dust that blew away with the gentle breeze until her body dissolved and Khaos'' arms went slack. She hid in the shadows of the night until she solidified next to Gabriel in the open in front of the lake and the mountains looming over them. It had become their meeting spot, the silence and gentleness of their surroundings becoming their sanctuary. If he was not here, she would have gone back to her chambers, where their second meeting spot was.


    "Kairos said you had a difficult time with Erebus. Though he could not see what was happening, he could hear your conversation," Gabriel said without looking at her. He was staring at the lake, his hands clasped behind his back, the long strands of his hair blowing back revealing the sharpness of his jaw and the tightness in his lips. He was not happy.


    Nyx turned to him and placed her hands on his chest. Still, he overlooked the lake, not looking down at her. "This changes nothing. I will marry you," Nyx said, sliding her hands up his chest and clasping them behind his neck.


    "Erebus will not let this go, Nyx," Gabriel replied; his voice was flat and emotionless, making her frown and stare at his features harder. She could feel her heart twisting at the look on his face. He was backing away from this. No, he couldn''t not after their morning together, not after he proposed. Gabriel wasn''t the type to run away after one mishap or even three; he proved how he felt to her time and time again.


    Her eyes flicked across his, and she grit her teeth together when she realised his usually crystal blue eyes were darker and almost vacant looking. "Did you think you could fool me, Erebus?" She whispered, making Gabriel flick his gaze down to her and a cruel smirk grew on his lips.


    "You were fooled for a moment," Gabriel replied darkly. Nyx dug her nails into the back of his neck and inhaled deeply, calling upon her powers. She watched as her muscles tensed on, trying to pull Erebus'' control on Gabriel''s mind. She could feel her invisible fingers going into his mind and grabbing onto this slippery, dark, gooey paste that was spreading and trying to disappear from her reach. But she dug her nails in, holding it down and started to pull on it. It was tight around Gabriel''s mind, and she fought against its strength.


    Sweat started to bead at her forehead as she glared at Gabriel, but it wasn''t he who she was glaring at but Erebus. Gabriel clicked his tongue. "Have him. But just remember how easy it was for me to crawl my way into his mind." And like that, Gabriel gasped, and his eyes lightened. "Nyx!" He placed his hands on her cheeks, searching her eyes. "We need to go. We need to go now!"


    There he was. She sighed in relief though her chest tightened at the idea of Erebus getting into Gabriel''s mind. "Will you be safe there?" Nyx asked; it wasn''t her safety she was concerned about, which was written all over Gabriel''s features, but his. Erebus wouldn''t hurt her, but he could do anything to Gabriel.


    "Yes, we both will be. Come with me," Gabriel leaned his head against hers. "We will get through this.. I promise."

 Chapter 178 - Strange Dreams (11)

    (This has been updated)


    A fire ignited from the ground; its spark burned across the land into a large circle behind Nyx and Gabriel. She watched as the grass between it dissolved, revealing a dark and gloomy place where trees grew black like charcoal and souls cried out for help. Nyx didn''t hesitate for a second in accepting Gabriel''s outstretched hand, taking a step into the unknown.


    Gabriel wrapped his arms around her as they dropped into this bitterly cold, dark and dying realm. Nyx knew then that they''d been transported into the underworld. Black limbs of trees hung over them, their leaves were non-existent, the ground was dry and cracked, revealing an almost fire burning beneath the ground. Nyx was transfixed with it, her mind momentarily lost about the frost and snow in the air that never solidified once meeting the blackened earth of heated embers.


    Nyx looked up at Gabriel and blushed, looking away and lowering her hand that had gone up to feel the snowflakes melt against her skin. His eyes were alight in amusement, and his lips twitched upwards. "I thought you already visited the underworld?" He asked, raising a brow.


    "Hmmm, no, I haven''t even met my brother Tartarus here. When I met with Hades and Zagreus, it was always in Khaos'' realm," Nyx replied, tilting her head to the side after reading his darkening expression. "What.." She trailed off after feeling the ground shake, making her stumble and lose her balance.


    Gabriel groaned and threaded his fingers through his long locks, dishevelling his usually tidy look. "I should have asked before coming here, but it was better to get us out of there.." Gabriel inhaled sharply and pulled Nyx to stand behind him. She frowned and looked around him after the ground continued to rumble, growing louder and fiercer.


    Then Nyx came to realise why everything shook. Before them was a large, black, three-headed dog, the infamous gatekeeper known to be Hades'' pet. The three heads snapped and barked, looking to run around Gabriel, but he pulled a whistle out and blew on it, pointing his finger down. The giant beast continued to growl but lowered itself to the ground, lying on its belly.


    "Nyx, this is Cerberus. He protects the entry and exit of the underworld. Only the souls of the dead may enter and never leave, and entry of the living is forbidden unless granted access by Hades. However, my father bestowed upon me this whistle so that I may leave and enter as I see fit. It is a powerful tool that no one should use lightly for others, and so I have never granted another entry until now. This is most likely why Cerbeus is still acting so aggressively towards you," Gabriel explained with a slight shrug when Nyx looked at the beast in awe.


    "Hello, Cerberus." She stepped towards it, causing it to growl some more.


    "Nyx, my love. I know you are powerful but Cerberus only follows Hades'' or his sons commands," Gabriel cautioned her but she went towards one of the dead branches of the tree and snapped it off, its size as big as her. She shook it and and the three-headed beast stopped growling, and its ears perked up, its faces now looking more puppy-like than monstrous and beastly.


    "Oh.. Cerberus is only a big old dog," Nyx replied smiling before she threw the stick away and Cerberus raced after it, making Gabriel stop and stare after it. The three dogs were all fighting over who would pick the stick up before the middle one grabbed it and the side heads grabbed the sides of the large branch before they jogged back, its heads held high, proud of itself. The branch was dropped to the ground with the drool from their mouths. Nyx scrunched her face up but one look at the dogs who started to whine she picked it up and threw it away.


    "I think we need a new guard dog," Gabriel muttered as Cerberus returned, dropping the branch and lowering itself to the ground panting after the tenth time of fetching the branch. Nyx stepped closer to the beast that did not seem so fearsome now and scratched behind each of their ears and rubbing its belly where it rolled over.


    "Cerberus!"


    Nyx and Gabriel looked over to see Zagreus in his long black robes calling to Cerberus and the multi-headed dog ran over to the Crown Prince before sitting upright its tails wagging revealing its excitement to Hades'' other son.


    "Go back to the gate," Zagreus ordered before smacking his side affectionately. The large beast barked and turned away, the thunderous sounds of its feet hitting the ground growing quieter in the distance. The Crown Prince looked back at Gabriel and then to Nyx, his brow raised and stepped towards her, one hand held behind his back and other extending towards her as he bowed. "My lady, Nyx. Welcome to the underworld. My father would come greet you but he is in the middle of making a deal with.. a mortal."


    At his words Nyx shivered. Hades was well known for his deals with mortals, sometimes they were fair and most times unfair. Or so she presumed from a few stories, but like how she was portrayed as evil, she did not wish to create this opinion of her future father-in-law. The goddess had met with the god of the underworld on various occasions and none of them had been unpleasant. Although she could not say the same for the foolish mortals who wished to bargain their souls for whatever they were so desperate for.


    Nyx placed her hand in Zagreus'' and let him kiss her knuckle and smiled at her with his dimples flashing that many would find swoon worthy. "That is no bother I have dropped in.. unannounced," Nyx replied smiling gently until she felt Gabriel''s hand wrap around her waist and pull her into his side. She looked up at him and was surprised to see him glaring at his brother.


    "My fianc¨¦ will no longer need to make appointments to come to the underworld, brother," Gabriel said sharply, his voice deep as his hand tightened on her waist,


    Zagreus dropped Nyx''s hand almost like he''d been burnt with his eyes wide looking between them. "Your.. fianc¨¦.." He replied slowly and looked back at the goddess with a raised brow. "News had already spread of Nyx and Erebus engagement.."


    Nyx leaned her head against Gabriel''s shoulder. "They had it wrong," She replied looking up at her the work of art that was her soulmate.


    "I see," Zagreus drawled, he didn''t sound convinced but he smiled again before gesturing for them to follow him. "Please, I will show you the way to the palace, I am sure Hades will want to meet Gabriel''s.. fianc¨¦."


    "You do not need to escort us, I know the way, Zee," Gabriel hissed making Nyx look back up at him and reading the annoyance on his face. Why was Gabriel so bothered by his brother? She didn''t think there were any family disputes, certainly not with the sons of Hades.


    "Of course, you do. But father has asked me to escort you." Zagreus turned on the spot, dismissing any retort from the younger brother.


    Gabriel released Nyx''s waist and instead laced his fingers with hers kissing each finger before he tugged on her hand and they started following behind Zagreus.


    "So.. When did this happen?" Zagreus slowed down peering between the two and decided to walk by Nyx''s side, something that Gabriel seemed displeased by.


    "It is none of your business-"


    "Now now, Gabe. I am only asking after Nyx hasn''t shown any interest in others besides Erebus," Zagreus replied nonchalantly with a sly smirk crawling across his lips while he stared down at the goddess in question. His words made her flinch. Nyx didn''t realise rumours had been circulating about her and the god of darkness. Was this why nobody seemed surprised by the announcement of their ''engagement''?


    Nyx refrained from sighing and hid her frustrations in which Zagreus had called forwards.


    "Gabriel is the only one who I have shown interest in and for good reason. Erebus has always been and forever will be a friend," Nyx replied sternly. She knew Zagreus being irksome on purpose, it probably came from his pride. He was the Crown Prince and had on a few occasions shown his interest in courting her, but the goddess declined, he was good looking like most gods but there was no spark. Even with her previous lovers they had only been a pastime, they never spark her interest for too long.


    However, Gabriel was on a whole new level, it was indescribable the way she felt for him. The goddess had never felt something so strong before and the very idea of not being near him or being without him caused a pain in her chest that made her feel like a mortal. It was painfully and blissfully sweet and she didn''t mind it at all.


    When they finally arrived after walking through the barren, died land of the underworld, Nyx herself staring at the palace Hades had created for himself and later for his family. Although the walls were black and seemed made out of slate on the outside, the inside was beautiful. The tones were still of dark hues, black and navy with the golden hues and engravings of narcissus flowers on the large doors that led elsewhere, away from where Zagreus was leading them. She did note how the same white and gold flowers were in vases and pots along the corridors.


    Nyx knew without a doubt that those flowers were not created by Hades but by his wife Persephone. The goddess wondered if she would get a glimpse of the goddess of spring, the whole of Olympia knew of the story between Hades and Persephone, one that started of his kidnapping her based on love at first sight, but rumours had started again and the ruler of the underworld had captured the heart of his queen.


    This is what gave her more confidence walking into the throne room that Hades was a bit a of a romantic. So even if he had heard of her ''engagement'' to Erebus, she felt the King would not deny protecting their love. Nyx kept her head held high as Gabriel squeezed her fingers while their steps echoed across the black marble floors. He seemed nervous, she could feel it radiating from him but his features were masked with a confident smile. She followed his gaze down the rows of guards holding their spears high and met Hades'' gaze.


    Hades did not look happy and the air around him seemed to be freezing the walls, the frost reaching out until a woman''s hand placed atop his on the black slate throne he rested his arm. Nyx looked at the hand and followed the golden skin back to the goddess of spring whose smile was warm and gentle.. In those warm honeyed eyes Nyx felt hope blossom in her chest again.

 Chapter 179 - Strange Dreams (12)

    { Good to read just needs grammar edits}


    Gabriel and Nyx stopped before the ten steps leading up to the thrones that loomed over them. Nyx respectfully bowed her head thought it was not necessary, she wanted to make amends with any grudges Hades may hold towards her. Although she didn''t think anything in the past between them would indicate the god had an issue with her. Her father was ''friends'' with him after all, although she never really thought of the god having true friends.


    Similar to how marriages were for the gods, friendships also seemed to be built on power and alliances. This was why so many god and goddess'' cheated on one another and caused more drama than really necessary, and one of the reasons why she steered clear of everyone. At least her past lovers were mortals or ''lower'' gods that no other gods had made a claim to. Her past lovers had also been looked after once she was through with them, making sure that none returned in revenge or went to another god or goddess after again so she would not have to deal with the jealous dramas the gods loved so much.


    It was pathetic, and now she didn''t have to worry about any of that. Nyx knew that Gabriel had not had many lovers, and like her it was something to pass the time. But Gabriel made sure to keep himself more busy than wanting to relieve his frustrations. Unlike the goddess who was used to the dark and finding the idea of love a weakness as taught to her by Khaos, Gabriel was waiting for his soulmate. He''d told her that from being around the dead he could only look forward to the living and he believed after being around so many souls that he did have a soulmate.


    Now after meeting Gabriel, the goddess of night started to look towards the light that Gabriel was showing her. Now that she had a glimpse of it, and felt this raw passion, and the honeyed warmth of love in her chest, she could not let him go.


    "My lady," Hades greeted her, his baritone voice heavy with disapproval but he bowed his head at her respectfully. Nyx didn''t like the tone of of his voice already but she kept her face neutral. "Gabriel." He nodded at his son before looking back at the goddess. "This is quite a surprise, Nyx. Forgive me for being so blunt. But what business do you have in the underworld? I would assume you would want to be by your fianc¨¦''s side."


    Nyx parted her lips but Gabriel spoke before her. "She IS by her fianc¨¦s side."


    Hades'' sharp eyes flicked to his son, and he laughed mockingly. "That is not what Khaos announced at the banquet." He turned to look at Nyx once more. "Now tell me why you are really here, goddess of night."


    Hades wasn''t even at the banquet and yet the news had already spread back to him. It was a reminder that not all of his powers were well known. The god was secretive and barely left his realm, it was only by coincidence on the other occasions she met him and last time she presumed he wanted to marry one of his sons off to her.


    "Gabriel speaks the truth. My father and Erebus never mentioned to me about this engagement that had been announced. Gabriel proposed to me this morning and I accepted." She raised her hand with the ruby ring on that shone brilliantly in the darkened throne room.


    Persephone stood from her throne along with Hades, their eyes were wide upon staring at the ring. The goddess of spring clapped her hands and descended the steps towards the pair, she raised her hands to Gabriel''s face, clasping his cheeks and smiled. "I told you the ruby would suit her." She then turned and pulled Nyx into a tight embrace. "Nyx you really are as stunning as they say, I am so glad that Gabriel has found someone. It was about time one of my boys was wedded." She pulled back and clasped her hands on Nyx''s cheeks also, her eyes wandered across her features then looked back at Gabriel and giggled. "Oh the grandchildren will be so beautiful-"


    "Seph, did you give Gabriel your engagement ring!?" Hades stepped down slowly, his eyes burned in anger but it was not directed at his wife but towards Nyx.


    "Oh, Hades come now that was the ring you gave me when I didn''t like you. The ring suits our dear Nyx. The ruby deserves a new love story and one that can be proudly worn," Persephone replied with a gentle smile. Nyx raised a brow at the goddess, her lips twitching in amusement to see the Queen of the underworld scolding the King while still holding her face and treating her like a daughter. If it was anyone else, she would back away from their touch but there was something about Gabriel''s mother that made her relax, her smile was genuine brightening up the room and making her features even more beautiful.


    With her golden hair though, Nyx wondered just where Gabriel and Cassius got their white hair and bright blue eyes from.


    "That is besides the point-"


    "Father," Gabriel interrupted Hades, the seriousness and urgency in his voice made the King pause and look at his son. "Marry us."


    Hades scowled and he parted his lips but Gabriel spoke before he could. "Please marry us tonight. I read Khaos'' and Erebus'' thoughts, they won''t rest until they have Nyx back and Erebus will marry her as soon as possible-"


    "Must it be a rushed wedding?" Persephone asked, her eyes flicked to Nyx as she grasped her hand, squeezing it between hers. She could see how worried the goddess was for her and it made her heart tighten. She only ever had her dad and was not used to such kindness and from a woman. Most women disliked her but they never made a fuss for fear of her wrath or her fathers, they darted the other way if they saw her. "It should be a grand celebration showing their love for one another."


    Wait, wait, hold on. Gabriel said he could read Erebus and Khaos'' thoughts. So, could he read hers? Were these his powers? Nyx glanced at Gabriel and he nodded as though he was answering the questions in her mind. She shouldn''t be too surprised with his strange powers, he already needed blood to survive. What was that all about? Zagreus didn''t need blood and from what she knew of their sister, she also did not require blood.


    "I would like to speak to Nyx alone," Hades said quietly interrupting any further discussion about the wedding Gabriel suggested.


    "Father-"


    "She is a big girl and one that can certainly look after herself," Hades added, looking at his son sternly.


    Gabriel looked at Nyx, his eyes flickered between hers in question and she nodded in response. He clasped her free hand and pulled her into him, not caring for the King and Queen who stood before them as his lips descended upon hers and his other hand went into her hair, deepening the kiss. He pulled back, their breathing laboured, and she could feel herself leaning into him still, not wanting to part as his eyes captured hers again. But Hades cleared his throat and the spell was broken. Nyx looked at Hades a growing blush on her cheeks then she looked at Persephone and she was beaming at them before she patted Gabriel on the back.


    "Come on, he''s not going to eat her up," Persephone said as she linked her arm with Gabriel''s and started to lead him away. The Prince watched her as his mother led him back down the aisle and towards the large double doors. "I want to hear more about how you proposed to her, did you do it on the boat like you wanted? Was it magical?"


    Nyx tilted her head to the side with a small smile when she heard his mother''s questions. But Gabriel was yet to reply and mouthed to Nyx instead. ''I love you''.


    "Nyx, I will get to the point. There will be repercussions if I married you two. I know Khaos would not wage war over this, but Erebus.. his powers are deadly. I have my family, the underworld and my own goals to think about. What you and Gabriel have.. it is nothing more than a summer romance, it dies with the change of season. Leave him with the fond memories between you," Hades clasped his hand on her shoulder, squeezing gently in what she imagined was meant to be a comforting gesture.


    "What if you are wrong? What if this happened to you when you were pursuing Persephone? You didn''t care for the other god''s wraths then.." Nyx shrugged out of his hold, slapping his hand away causing the god''s eyes to darken. "So, why care now? If you married us it would be resolved."


    Hades scoffed. "Maybe my son does take after me, he must surely know that saying a few vows will not change anything yet he will stay by your side. Will you allow him to stay by your side if it meant his ultimate death?" He narrowed his eyes at her and his words struck a chord in her heart, turning her body cold. "Because Erebus may not have access to the underworld but his power is limitless. If he can control dreams and others mind''s no matter where he is. What will stop him from making Gabriel kill himself?


    "You asked me the wrong question, Nyx. When I wanted Persephone, I had nothing else to lose but my life. I now have a family and I won''t lose Gabriel because he wants to marry a goddess who is untouchable."


    "So, your answer is no?" Nyx questioned while she wracked her brain in ways to win the King of the dead over. But even though she was still reaching for the impossible, she thought about how Erebus easily controlled Gabriel.


    Erebus could really kill Gabriel.


    Tears sprung from her eyes and trickled down her cheeks. She looked away from the other god, wiping her cheeks swiftly as her chest felt like it was being crushed. "I can''t be with him can I?" She whispered not expecting Hades to answer.


    "If you truly love him.. You will let him go," Hades replied gravelly.

 Chapter 180 - The God Of Darkness (1)

    Nyx stared back at the God of the dead; her eyes shone with the tears that would flow for a million years. Did she really have to let Gabriel go? Was this what the fates had in store for her? When she finally found happiness, found him, it was being taken away from her, stripping her bare. But if she stayed with Gabriel, his death was imminent, and THAT would torture her more than the lands of Tartarus.


    The goddess may have spoken to her father about living a short, almost mortal life if it meant she could spend it with Gabriel, but she never thought of how he would feel if she did die. Now it was Gabriel''s life that could be cut short by the string of fate if she continued to step in this direction. Nyx looked down at the ring on her finger; its red ruby weighed down immeasurably on her heart. Another tear rolled down her cheek as she felt the whirlwind of emotions jumping and falling from hollowness, sadness, and anger.


    "Are the fates always so cruel?" Nyx whispered, turning away from Hades. She''d never shown weakness to any before, and now she''d cried before the King of the underworld. Hades did not answer, the gods were always known to be the cruel ones, and yet despite Nyx and Gabriel''s pasts of good deeds, the Moirai did not want to reward them. She chuckled darkly, "Of course they are cruel. Since when were any of us kind?"


    Nyx was speaking to herself, dismissing Hades, who had been watching her with a pained expression. For someone who was known as the cruel and rich God of the dead, he had revealed this other side to the world, one she knew that centuries of stories would be created from, about the love he has for Persephone. His expression showed how much he truly understood Nyx and Gabriel''s tragedy.


    "You may stay here as long as you wish, use the underworld as your refuge, but.. Erebus must know of your decision. Right now, he might toy with you and Gabriel until he takes what he thinks is rightfully his," Hades advised as he searched her features with furrowed brows.


    Nyx''s face hardened, and she bit her tongue until she scoffed at the God''s comment, ''rightfully his''. "I am nobody''s property. I am a goddess.." She snarled, clenching her hands into fists as her obsidian eyes burned. She wanted to slap some sense into Erebus, but she''d already kneed him in his delicate area, and he still controlled Gabriel before they escaped to the underworld.


    "Please do not destroy my palace," Hades commented dryly, and she looked back at him in confusion until she realised the storm her shadows were brewing in the throne room. Like with her emotions, her powers were going out of control, making the banners and curtain flap and twist. Nyx inhaled deeply and cleared her mind watching the shadows draw back into her, curling at her feet once more while the others returned to their spots by the lit torches and chandeliers.


    Nyx flicked her gaze back at Hades, who had been observing her curiously before he gestured her towards the doors. "I hear you did not dine at the banquet. Come, Gabriel is waiting for us at the dining hall."


    Even though her heart was twisting every time Nyx glanced at Gabriel''s beaming face, she was in a somewhat joyful mood from the warmth and kindness shown to her by Gabriel''s parents. After they left the family dinner, Gabriel led her back to his chambers, she''d shared a look with Hades before leaving, and her mood was slowly dropping the closer they went to his chambers. Nyx would have to speak to Gabriel, she couldn''t leave him without her reasons, but did she tell him straight away, ruining their time together? Or tell him after?


    Once the gilded doors closed behind her, Nyx knew telling him straight away was better. But before she called upon the courage inside of herself to speak to him, Gabriel was already on her. His lips were on hers, his hands in her hair as she stumbled back into the doors. The goddess hadn''t even had time to look at her surroundings before she was lost in his embrace. But there was something about the way he kissed her so passionately, clinging to her body like she might escape him; the urgency of his kiss, the way his tongue controlled hers, and the tightening grip in her hair told her he already knew.


    Gabriel pulled away, leaving their faces only inches apart as he stared into her eyes angrily. "Why, Nyx? Why have you made this decision alone? What happened to the courageous goddess who took my hand and stepped into the underworld after Erebus'' threats?" He breathed harshly, his hands still gripping her hair, so her chin was tilted up, and she could not look away from his gaze. There was desperation in his voice, and it made her almost break and give in to him.


    "How could I live on if you die, amica mea? I.." Nyx dropped her gaze as her voice dropped to a whisper, as the tears started to fill her voice. "I was foolish and selfish. I thought.." Her voice trembled. "I thought if it was only my life that would be taken, then everything would be fine.. I''d be happy knowing I''d spend the last of my days with you." She looked back up at princeps eius. His eyes had softened, but there was still a rawness and anger behind those crystal blue hues that made them glow. "But I didn''t think Erebus could reach you here in the underworld."


    Gabriel stared at her for a long moment, reading her expression as he untangled his fingers from her hair and cupped her face. "I do not care about the risks of being together," He said. The strength behind Gabriel''s voice and the hands that cupped her face as he stared at her so lovingly made her almost melt to his will.


    "Risks.. Gabriel, I cannot lose you as you cannot lose me-"


    "Who says what the fates said would come to life?" Gabriel interrupted her. Again, he wasn''t listening about his imminent death; she could see how much he didn''t care and how besotted he was by her. He didn''t want to believe that she would die by being with him and was challenging the deities.


    "Questioning the Moirai, really?" Nyx said quietly; she didn''t want to upset him with her sarcastic comment, but it was foolish to question those three; their fates were in the deities'' hands. Nyx gripped Gabriel''s wrists to pull his hands away, but he did not budge. She looked back into his eyes and paused.


    "Will you.. return to Erebus?" Gabriel questioned quietly.


    Nyx released a shuddering breath. "I.." She looked away, unable to stare back at his piercing gaze. She did not want to go back to Erebus and briefly thought about hiding from him, but he was more powerful than her, and it wouldn''t be long until he would capture her.


    "Don''t," Gabriel''s quiet plea made her close her eyes. He lowered his face to her jaw and started to leave kisses, going down her neck as his hands lowered her waist and pulled her close to him. "I cannot bear the sight of you in another man''s arms," He murmured against her skin. Nyx placed her hands in his long hair, and his hands tightened on her before lifting her up and carrying her towards the bed with sleek black sheets.


    "I.."


    "Don''t," Gabriel pleaded as he stared back at her before lowering her down on the bed.


    Don''t.. He didn''t want to hear her response because he already knew the answer. When Erebus finds her, she would be forced to marry, but it would be a loveless marriage and one she would steer clear of the God as much as possible. But she couldn''t tell him that; she couldn''t delve into the intricacies of the marriage with another god when her life, her love, was above her.


    "Stay with me." Gabriel''s hands roamed down her body, hitching the skirt to her dress up and widening her legs. "Take pleasure in me and do not speak of him." He started leaving kisses on the inside of her thigh, slowly teasing his way towards her core. "Get lost in me as I will in you."


    "Yes," Nyx breathed. She was tongue-tied by the raw emotion she felt. It was all so cruel. A few tears escaped her eyes, and she cleared her throat. Gabriel noticed instantly and crawled over her body, leaving kisses along her cheeks, below her eyes before descending upon her lips, claiming her.


    But before they went further, Nyx suddenly felt a tug on her shoulders, and she was ripped away from the world around her, the colours warping into darkness, her beloved disappearing until there was nothing but emptiness, a dark void in which she was now standing in. A dark chuckle echoed across the void, making her more confused about what was happening.


    "Are you enjoying your trip down memory lane?" A voice called to her from the darkness.

 Chapter 181 - The God Of Darkness (2)

    The voice was smooth as velvet with a darkness that threatened the hair at her nape to stand on end. That voice belonged to Erebus, and he was anything but the kind god she had known for so long. There was a steely coldness to his voice, and his laughter filled her with dread.


    But that wasn''t what concerned her right then. How was she in this bottomless pit of darkness? She could barely make out the edges of her hands, and her powers could not call upon any light; though she usually thrived in the darkness, this was not her magic, and so none of it was in her control.


    "Reveal yourself," Nyx said, her voice echoed across the darkened plane.


    The voice chuckled without humour. "You have not changed, Nyx." Erebus appeared before her like rising smoke from the ground, solidifying in the form of his horns and wings, his body covered in markings. Although he wore ripped jeans instead of his usual attire and his hair that was always pulled back was now left long, falling to the top of his shoulders. "Or should I call you Esme? Which would you prefer?"


    Her lips parted in surprise. "What.." She frowned at his question. "Where am I?" She asked instead while she wrapped her mind over what was happening. Was this still the dream, the memory? Was she Nyx the goddess or Esme in front of the god of darkness? Because from what she could recall as the goddess, Erebus did not have such powers to snatch her away from the underworld.


    Erebus stepped towards her raising his hand to her face, but she stepped back. His obsidian eyes flashed at the movement, his lips thinning until they curled into a smile that did not reach his eyes. He looked all the more dangerous, cloaked in darkness that suited him well. "I wanted to see you in person. It has been over 2000 years.." He stated simply before waving his hand, and the darkness slowly dissipated, revealing a dark throne room. A throne room she recognised as his, the walls were still black marble and gold, golden silks draping over the walls with vines wrapping around the pillars and behind Erebus was two golden thrones. One is slightly larger than the other.


    Esme''s gaze fell back on the almighty god curiously. "I am not Nyx.." She said slowly, and Erebus smiled at her knowingly.


    "Are you not? Denying what you are.. It is not what I anticipated, but alas, I have only watched you from afar this time. Yet there is no denying that this is most certainly the closest to your truest self, this time," Erebus commented nonchalantly as he turned his back on her, and instead of going to the throne as she predicted, he sat on the first few steps, his large wings flopping by his sides.


    Closest to her truest self, this time?


    "Why does everyone keep speaking in riddles with me?" Esme snapped, her mind flicking towards a certain warlock-shapeshifter. "What is it you mean to say, Erebus? Why am I here? Is this.. your realm?"


    Esme didn''t know how she had the guts to talk to the god like so, but after witnessing the pain between herself and Gabriel, it was hard not to resent him and throw her fury at him, even if she was completely hopeless against him. But from what she could recall from these dreams, these memories, she had always been blunt with Erebus when they were friends and otherwise.


    The god smirked at her. "Ah, to hear my name on your lips again.." His fingers stroked against his bottom lip as he stared at her, then continued, his face hardening and any softness that was within his eyes now gone. "I told you already, my dearest Nyx. I wanted to see you, and this was the only way I could; though I would prefer to speak in person, this would have to do." At the confusion in her eyes, the god continued. "This is still a dream. I have created the illusion of my realm unless you wish to be in complete darkness?"


    Esme only stared at him; it was all too surreal. She looked down at herself, and she was also wearing her usual attire, black jeans, a crop top and a leather jacket, her dark brown hair pulled back in a half-up hairstyle, strands falling to her face. "But you do not control dreams, but nightmares.. So.. should I be expecting something to scare the shit out of me soon?" She asked, not knowing what else this god wanted with her.


    Erebus chuckled and stood, his chiselled body flexed from the movement, but Esme moved her gaze away, somehow knowing the god would appreciate her checking his well-built body. Esme crossed her arms and looked around warily at the tall painted ceiling and the windows near it revealing a dark night and stars. "Nightmares can come in different forms; it is not always the monster with green eyes that will come to haunt you." Erebus walked to her, his gait confident and lazy.


    Esme scoffed and looked away. So, the god of darkness was aware of the nightmares that plagued her, the nightmares of Ethan. She eyed him warily from the corner of her eyes. "Did you plant that monster in my mind?" The she-wolf didn''t know all of what happened between them and Gabriel other than she was to break apart from her one true mate to marry Erebus. But Erebus could control nightmares, so she didn''t put it past him if he was the one to plant that phantom of her ex in her mind.


    "No, I do have other things to do than torture you for an eternity." Erebus stopped by her side. "I am.. tired, Nyx." He admitted almost in defeat. She looked up at him from the tone of his voice. He still looked like the young, handsome god, but his eyes shone back with centuries of knowledge along with a certain coldness. "The fates must truly mock me. After all this time.. HE had to have you. Even as the creature you are, not even half of what you once were, and years of torture you and Gabriel.." He trailed off and chuckled darkly before waving his hands. "Found each other. Your happiness makes me sick."


    His words both fuelled her anger and shocked her at the same time. Her mouth gaped open, but she shut it and turned to him, slapping his cheek so hard his head whipped the other way. Even if this was a dream, she hoped it hurt. "You know what makes me sick?" Esme snapped as the god of darkness slowly turned his face back to her, his nostrils flaring, his eyes darkening along with the black veins surfacing under those eyes. Greek god or not, she was done. "Men who think they care for me and treat me like shit." Erebus opened his mouth, but she glared at him, making his lips clamp shut while he glared back. "My memories haven''t fully returned, so if I did something to hurt you, then I do apologise, but don''t act like all of this came from a place of love. If you loved me or cared for me at all, you wouldn''t have tried to split Gabriel and me up. You would want me to be happy, but no, you wanted to own me, become more powerful or whatever."


    By the time she finished speaking, she was breathless as her eyes flicked between his, staring back fearlessly at the god of darkness after slapping him and reprimanding him. Erebus'' lips twisted and grabbed her by the back of her neck and forced an aggressive kiss upon her lips; she tensed then, just as his tongue tried to force entry, she bit down on his bottom lip, drawing blood. He pulled back, and she slapped him again and took several steps backwards, trying to will herself out of this dream, out of this prison he was keeping her in.


    Erebus chuckled, wiping the blood from his lip. "Always so feisty," He drawled, looking back at her with a heated gaze making Esme''s body grow cold. He smirked at her reaction, then turned away, clasping his hands behind his back. "You might be right. But I told you before, I do not feel the same as others. I do not recall what emotions I have; if it is love or possession, it is the same for me." He shrugged unapologetically. "Like I said, I wanted to see you.. Soon, you may be even more protected than before, which may make this the last time we speak."


    Esme''s hands curled into fists. She wanted to be out of this dream and away from this god whose very presence kept making her furious, and that wasn''t just because of the kiss he forced onto her, but it was something almost engraved inside of her to hate him so passionately.


    Erebus stopped suddenly and turned to her. His features had softened, his eyes revealing the wisdom and tiredness of all his years. "I wanted to torture you for an eternity, Nyx.. And even now, after seeing you with him, I wanted to torment you both. Why did you get to be happy? But maybe it is true that I, like other gods am envious of a mortal''s life. That is what you are now.." He sighed, then lowered his gaze and raked his claws through his hair, missing the horns on his head. His gaze flicked back up to her, and an apologetic smile lifted the corners of his lips. "I am sorry, Nyx, for the part I have played in your lives."